OF  THE, 

U N IVERSITY 
OF  ILLINOIS 


TB 

N5fc9-n-IE, 

Tyi 


B - N49 

Ney  - Memoirs 

Public  Library,  Jacksonville,  III. 

RULES 

BORROWERS— Adults  living 
Jacksonville  are  entitled  to  draw  books  by  fill- 
ing out  application  blanks.  Minors  must  ob- 
tain the  signature  of  parent  or  guardian. 

BORROWER’S  CARD — Each  person  en- 
titled to  draw  books  from  the  library  will  be 
given  a card  which  must  be  presented  when- 
ever a book  is  taken.  If  a card  is  lost  a new 
one  will  be  given  after  14  days’  notice. 

TIME  KEPT — Books  may  be  kept  two  weeks 
and  once  renewed  for  the  same  time,  either  by 
application  at  the  library  or  by  mail  or  tele- 
phone, giving  the  date  on  which  the  book  was 
taken,  and  its  author  and  title.  Seven  day 
books  may  be  kept  for  that  time  only  and  can- 
not be  renewed. 

OVER-DUE  BOOKS — A fine  of  two  cents  a 
day  will  be  imposed  for  books  kept  over  time. 

RESERVES — All  but  Seven  Day  books  may 
be  reserved  upon  request,  notice  being  sent  as 
soon  as  the  volume  is  returned  to  the  library. 

No  charge  is  made  for  non-fiction,  but  a pay- 
ment of  two  cents  shall  be  made  for  fiction, 
this  fee  covering  the  cost  of  notification. 

The  borrower’s  library  card  should  be 
kept  in  this  pocket 


DEMCO- MADISON -WIS 


iM 

w 


. 


*,$v  ’ 


This  book  may  be  kept 

FOURTEEN  DAYS 

A fine  of  TWO  CENTS  will  be  charged 
for  each  day  the  book  is  kept  overtime. 

r 

i 

DEMCO-291-B 

C:  :f4. 


IP 


6 | 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2016 


https://archive.org/details/memoirsofmarshall2neym 


« - 

¥ 


<r 


* 


m 

%># 


* 


* 


Vi:. 


MEMOIRS 


OF 


MARSHAL  NET. 

71 , YyWik  I . i 1 ‘ 

■ T 


PUBLISHED  BY  HIS  FAMILY. 


TWO  VOLUMES  IN  ONE. 

VOL.  I. 


PHILADELPHIA: 

E.  L.  CAREY  AND  A.  HART— CHESNUT  STREET. 

BALTIMORE: 

CAREY,  HART  & CO. 


<r 


■7  Obf'){  I & 


<P 


O 


CONTENTS  OF  THE  FIRST  VOLUME 


BOOK  THE  FIRST. 

CHAPTER  I. 

First  years  of  Ney’s  life. — Characteristic  Anecdotes  - 
CHAPTER  II. 

Generosity. — Ney’s  character 

CHAPTER  III. 

, , Continuation  of  the  preceding 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Ney’s  first  feats  of  arms. — He  takes  the  command  of  a column  of 
flankers. — Different  excursions  r 

CHAPTER  V. 

Divers  feats  of  arms  by  Adjutant-general  Ney. — Battle  of  the  Roer 
CHAPTER  VI. 

Capture  of  Dusseldorf. — Affair  of  Neuss. — Siege  of  Maestricht 

BOOK  THE  SECOND. 

CHAPTER  I. 

Passage  of  the  Rhine,  and  pursuit  across  the  mountains  - 
CHAPTER  II. 

Battle  of  Alterkirchen. — Retreat  of  the  Army  of  Sambre-et-Meuse 
CHAPTER  III. 

Passage  of  the  Sieg. — Battle  of  Altenkirchen. — Capture  of  Dierdorf 
and  Montabaur 

8 CHAPTER  IV. 

^Action  at  Herborn. — Battle  of  Ukerath 

a CHAPTER  V. 

Kjrhe  army  of  the  Rhine  begins  operations. — That  of  Sambre-et-Meuse 
|>  resumes  its  movement  - - 

CHAPTER  VI. 

t^The  Army  of  Sambre-et-Meuse  resumes  its  movement. — Feats  of  arms 
W by  General  Ney 

fcj)  , CHAPTER  VII. 

Continuation  of  the  preceding 

^ CHAPTER  VIII. 

Occupation  of  Nuremberg. — Capture  of  the  Fortress  of  Rotheinberg. — 
Various  engagements  at  Sulzbach 

& 

G> 

EFfc 


Page 

9 

16 

22 

27 

34 

41 

49 

56 

61 

66 

70 

77 

82 

92 


35878 


IV 


CONTENTS. 


BOOK  THE  THIRD. 

CHAPTER  I. 

Page 

Action  at  Amberg. — Affair  of  the  Military  Chest. — Death  of  Mar- 
ceau. — Bournonville 101 

CHAPTER  II. 

Distress  of  the  French  troops. — The  Government  Commissary. — The 
Magistrates  of  Wipersfurt 108 

CHAPTER  III. 

Hoche  takes  the  command  of  the  Army  of  Sambre-et-Meuse. — His 
policy,  and  opinion  of  the  Administration  attached  to  the  Army  115 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Ney  is  appointed  to  the  command  of  the  Hussars. — He  assembles  them 
upon  the  banks  of  the  Simmern. — Interview  between  General  Hoche 


and  Field-Marshal  Kray  - --  --  --  - 124 

CHAPTER  V. 

Battle  of  Neuwied. — Ney  taken  Prisoner  /-  - - - - 129 

CHAPTER  VI. 


Invasion  of  Helvetia. — Views  of  the  Directory. — General  Brune  and 
the  calumnies  attached  to  his  name 138 

CHAPTER  VII. 

Second  Coalition. — Ney  appointed  to  the  Army  of  Observation. — Sur- 
prise of  Manheim. — Attempts  upon  Philipsburg  - 145 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

Ney  refuses  the  rank  of  General  of  Division. — Flattering  observations 
made  to  him  by  Bernadotte. — He  at  length  accepts  it  - 151 

CHAPTER  IX. 

Battle  of  the  Thur. — Action  at  Winterthur. — Ney’s  first  wound. — 

The  soldiers  bind  it  up. — Ney  wounded  a second  and  third  time  164 

BOOK  THE  FOURTH. 

CHAPTER  I. 

Ney  appointed  to  the  Army  of  the  Rhine. — Capture  of  Heilbrorm. — 
March  upon  Stuttgard 169 

CHAPTER  II. 

Ney  appointed  to  the  chief  command  of  the  Army. — How  this  appoint- 
ment was  received. — Divers  operations  -----  177 

CHAPTER  III. 

General  Lecourbe  hesitates  to  accept  the  command. — Ney  presses  him 
to  do  so. — Different  Engagements 184 

APPENDIX. 


Historical  Documents 


197 


PREFACE 


Marshal  Ney  was  perhaps,  next  to  Napoleon,  the  greatest  of  the 
generals  produced  by  the  French  Revolution.  When  the  French  peo- 
ple, goaded  to  desperation  by  the  minions  of  a long  line  of  besotted  and 
voluptuous  monarchs,  the  oppression  of  an  overbearing  and  privileged 
aristocracy,  and  the  arrogance  of  a proud  and  dissolute  hierarchy,  at 
length  threw  olf  the  yoke  under  which  they  had  groaned  during  so  many 
centuries,  and  proclaimed  an  equality  of  political  rights,  all  the  other 
powers  of  Europe  united  to  put  down  the  principles  which  had  led  to  this 
event.  The  revolutionary  spirit,  thus  pressed  upon  and  hemmed  in  on 
all  sides,  acquired  tenfold  energy,  #nd  burst  like  a torrent  through  the 
barriers  opposed  to  it,  over-running  the  whole  of  continental  Europe, 
throwing  down  the  longest  established  thrones,  and  sweeping  away,  in 
its  impetuous  course,  the  very  foundations  of  the  most  ancient  social 
edifices.  This  ill-judged  opposition  to  the  rights  of  between  twenty 
and  thirty  millions  of  people,  changed  the  aspect  of  the  whole  civilized 
world,  and  from  it  sprang  a race  of  warriors  who,  seconded  by  the  mili- 
tary spirit  inherent  in  the  French  nation,  subdued  every  country  in 
Europe,  save  only  Great  Britain,  protected  by  her  navies  and  her  insular 
situation.  Among  the  “first  and  foremost”  of  these  warriors  stood 
Michael  Ney,  the  son  of  a cooper  at  Sarrelouis,  a small  towiKon  the 
Rhine.  He  was  born  in  1769,  when  the  debauchery  of  Louis  XV.  had 
exhausted  the  finances  of  his  country — when  the  mistresses  of  this  mo- 
narch appointed  his  ministers,  his  ambassadors,  and  his  generals,  and 
made  the  government  of  a great  and  high-minded  people  pander  to  their 
profligacy.  Ney  became  a soldier  in  1787,  a short  time  before  the  meet- 
ing of  the  States-General,  and  the  wonders  effected  by  the  astounding 
eloquence  of  Mirabeau. 

From ' the  moment  the  privileges  of  the  aristocracy  were  abolished, 
and  military  promotion  was  opened  to  all  classes  of  the  community,  Ney’s 
career  was  as  rapid  as  it  was  brilliant.  He  gave  proof  of  surpassing 
genius  throughout  the  French  campaigns  in  Germany  and  in  Switzer- 
land; lie  displayed  diplomatic  talents  of  a high  order,  under  the  gui- 


vi 


PREFACE. 


dance  and  instructions  of  the  celebrated  Charles  Maurice  Talleyrand, 
then  minister  for  foreign  affairs  to  the  French  Republic — and  certainly 
the  greatest  diplomatist  of  this  or  perhaps  any  former  age. 

Michael  Ney  was  appointed  Marshal  of  the  French  Empire,  in  his  thirty- 
fifth  year;  and  from  that  period  he  shared,  day  by  day,  in  all  the  glories 
and  perils  of  Napoleon.  As  he  was  no  party  man,  but  devoted  wholly 
to  his  country,  whatever  its  form  of  government,  he  lent  his  sword  and 
talents  to  the  chief  whom  it  had  chosen.  This  was  his  principle  through 
life,  and  it  accounts  for  his  serving  Louis  XVIII.  in  1814,  as  well  as  for 
his  joining  his  former  master  and  friend  when  he  found  his  efforts  to 
oppose  him  unavailing — when  the  whole  of  his  army  had  gone  over  to 
Napolean,  and  the  positive  will  of  the  nation,  afterwards  put  down  by 
the  united  armies  of  Europe,  recalled  the  exile  of  Elba  to  the  imperial 
throne. 

The  talents,  the  dauntless  valour,  the  high-minded  generosity,  and  the 
considerate  kindness  of  Ney,  are  proverbial  in  the  French  army ; and  he 
dwells  in  the  memory  of  the  veterans  who  served  under  him,  like  one 
of  the  heroes  or  demigods  of  old. 

From  Ney’s  activity  and  daring  spirit,  combined  with  consummate 
skill  and  prudence,  and  from  his  particular  talent  in  providing  for  the 
wants  of  the  troops,  without  oppressing  the  inhabitants  of  the  countries 
overrun  by  the  French  armies,  he  was  generally  employed  in  the  van- 
guard— a circumstance  which  has  led  to  the  error,  in  which  even  many 
of  his  own  countrymen  share,  that  he  was  a mere  soldier  of  action,  ex- 
cellent in  leading  an  attack,  but  devoid  of  the  high  acquirements,  exten- 
sive knowledge,  and  strategic  skill  so  necessary  to  wield  and  manoeuvre 
large  masses  of  soldiers.  This  mistaken  notion  has  beem  strengthened 
by  some  of  his  old  companions  in  arms,  who  now  attempt  to  vituperate 
his  memory,  because  he  would  not  allow  them,  when  under  his  com- 
mand to  practise  that  system  of  robbery  and  plunder  which  disgraced 
the  French  armies  in  the  countries  through  which  they  passed,  whether 
as  friends  or  foes,  and  by  means  of  which  some  of  Napoleon’s  generals 
acquired  immense  wealth.  These  men,  since  Ney’s  death,  have  attempt- 
ed to  undervalue  his  talents  as  a commander.  Others,  with  a view  of 
elevating  themselves,  have  sought  to  found  a military  reputation  at  the 
expense  of  his ; and  among  the  latter,  is  a certain  General  Jomini,  aide- 
de-camp  to  the  late  Emperor  Alexander,  a Swiss  by  birth,  and  a flippant 
writer  about  campaigns  and  battles.  Ney,  having  met  with  him  in 
Switzerland  in  an  almost  destitute  condition,  made  him  enter  the  French 
service,  brought  him  rapidly  forward,  and  ultimately  placed  him  at  the 
head  of  his  staff.  Jomini  now  pretends  that,  while  filling  this  situation, 
he  was  Marshal  Ney’s  providence;  that  he  constantly  directed  all  the 


PREFACE. 


Vll 


brilliant  achievements  of  which  his  general  obtained  the  credit,  and  got 
Ney  out  of  all  the  scrapes  into  which  his  deficiencies  as  a commander 
were  continually  leading  him.  Now,  supposing  this  contemptible  rho- 
domontade  to  be  true,  how  happens  it  that  this  same  General  Jomini  has 
never  distinguished  himself  by  his  military  talents  since  he  left  Ney  to 
enter  the  service  of  Russia  ? His  name  is  quite  unknown,  even  among 
the  third  and  fourth-rate  generals  of  the  day.  Surely  he  cannot  allege 
the  want  of  opportunity;  for  in  the  service  of  no  European  state  is 
high  military  talent  made  more  available  than  in  that  of  Russia. 

The  truth  is,  Ney  never  asked  the  advice  either  of  his  staff  collec- 
tively, or  of  any  of  its  officers  in  particular,  on  those  grand  and  extraor- 
dinary movements  by  which  he  often  baffled  and  defeated  an  enemy  of 
vastly  superior  force.  They  were  the  rapid  inspirations  of  his  own  in- 
stinctive genius,  and  to  this  may  perhaps  be  attributed  the  almost  un- 
varied success  that  attended  them.  With  regard  to  his  skill  as  a 
theoretical  as  well  as  a practical  warrior,  he  was  unquestionably  supe- 
rior to  every  other  officer  in  the  French  service,  even  to  Massena,  by 
many  considered  the  best  of  Napoleon’s  generals.  This  may  appear, 
to  some,  a very  hazardous  assertion ; it  is  nevertheless  true.  Marshal 
Ney  was  second  only  to  the  Emperor,  who,  on  many  important  occasions, 
even  yielded  to  his  opinions. 

Ney’s  retreat  from  Russia,  in  1813,  was  a masterpiece  of  strategy ; it 
is  equal  to  any  thing  of  the  kind  ever  performed  by  the  greatest  generals 
of  ancient  or  modern  times,  and  will  hold  a prominent  place  in  the  mili- 
tary annals  of  the  nineteenth  century.  That  Ney  united  profound  science 
to  the  experience  of  a life  of  active  warfare,  is  placed  beyond  a doubt  by 
the  manuscripts  left  in  his  own  hand  writing,  containing  his  observations 
upon  the  various  campaigns  in  which  he  served,  and  also  his  military 
studies  for  the  use  of  his  own  officers,  when  he  commanded  the  camp  at 
Montreuil.  To  this  we  may  add,  that  he  first  improved  upon  the  old 
system  of  military  tactics,  and  founded  the  system  now  followed  by  the 
French  armies. 

In  defiance  of  a solemn  capitulation,  Marshal  Ney  was  imprisoned  as 
a traitor,  and  adjudged  to  die  by  the  members  of  a faction  who  had  sold 
their  country.  These  men  had  fixed  his  doom  before  they  came  to  the 
judgment-seat;  it  was  sealed  by  their  iniquitous  sentence,  and  “the 
bravest  of  the  brave”  was  judicially  murdered  at  the  back  of  the  Luxem- 
bourg, on  the  7th  of  December  1815.  He  died  as  he  had  lived,  a man  of 
heroic  courage  and  unshaken  firmness.  He  death  will  ever  remain  a 
foul  blot,  not  only  upon  the  then  government  of  his  country,  but  upon 
those  foreign  governments  which  might  and  ought  to  have  interfered  to 
prevent  such  a catastrophe.  This  view  of  the  case  will  doubtless  be  de- 


Vlll 


PREFACE. 


dared  erroneous  by  men  of  the  present  day,  imbued  with  the  blind  vin- 
dictiveness of  party  feeling;  but  it  will  surely  be  the  one  taken  in  after- 
ages, when  time  shall  have  effaced  every  vestige  of  such  feeling.  Then 
will  the  name  of  Marshal  Ney  rise  pure  and  imperishable,  and  justice 
be  done  by  the  whole  world  to  the  memory  of  one  who  died  a felon’s 
death,  only  because  he  loved  his  country  too  well,  and  the  person  of  its 
king  less. 

The  present  memoirs  are  founded  upon  the  papers  and  documents 
which  he  left  behind  him,  consisting  of  anecdotic  and  biographical  frag- 
ments, accounts  of  his  divers  missions  and  campaigns,  and  the  substance 
of  many  extraordinary  secrets  entrusted  to  him  as  a general  and  a states- 
man. All  these  materials  throw  great  light  upon  the  history  of  the 
French  empire  more  especially  upon  that  part  of  it  which  relates  to  the 
invasion  of  Spain  and  the  disastrous  expedition  against  Russia. 

The  work  has  been  put  together  under  the  direction  and  management 
of  the  Duke  of  Elchingen,  Marshal  Ney’s  second  son,  who  has  affixed 
his  signature  to  every  sheet  sent  to  press. 


MEMOIRS 


OP 

MARSHAL  NEY. 


BOOK  THE  FIRST. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Michael  Ney  was  born  at  Sarrelouis,  on  the  10th  of  January,  1769. 
At  an  early  age  he  evinced  a decided  taste  for  a military  life.  He 
received  his  education  at  a school  kept  by  the  monks  of  St.  Augustin, 
where,  although  he  applied  himself  sedulously  to  his  studies,  he  dis- 
played a remarkable  turbulence  of  disposition.  He  constituted  him- 
self the  avenger  of  wrongs  among  his  school -fellows,  and,  like  the 
general  of  an  army,  trained  and  disciplined  them.  His  father  had 
been  a soldier ; and  after  the  seven  years’  war,  had  retired  to  his 
native  village,  where  he  exercised  the  calling  of  a cooper.  He  had 
unintentionally  fired  the  inflammable  imagination  of  his  son,  by  ac- 
counts of  battles  in  which  he  had  participated,  particularly  that  of 
Rosbach,  where  he  had  distinguished  himself ; a circumstance  he 
always  contrived  to  introduce  in  his  tales  of  fields  lost  and  won. 
He  used  to  observe,  however,  that  courage  was  not  alone  sufficient  to 
insure  the  success  of  a military  man;  that  to  obtain  command,  noble 
birth  was  also  requisite,  and  that  the  son  of  a poor  mechanic  had 
nothing  but  humiliation  to  expect  in  a profession  where  every  thing 
was  obtained  by  favour  and  family  interest.  The  recollection,  he 
added,  of  the  perils  he  had  encountered,  and  the  glory  of  his  personal 
achievements,  were  the  only  rewards  of  him  who  could  not  boast  of 
high  lineage. 

The  trade  of  the  elder  Ney,  though  considered  respectable  on  the 
banks  of  the  Rhine,  was  not  however  very  lucrative,  and  he  was 
anxious  that  his  son  should  embrace  some  other  calling.  M.  Valette, 

VOL.  i.  2 


10 


MEMOIRS  OF 


a notary,  whom  the  youthful  pursuits  of  Michael  had  interested,  offered 
to  take  the  latter  into  his  office.  This  appearing  eligible,  it  was  de- 
termined that  young  Ney  should'  study  the  law.* 

Docile  to  the  wishes  of  his  parents,  Ney  consented  without  difficulty 
to  this  arrangement.  Nevertheless,  the  duties  of  a notary’s  office  did 
not  exactly  harmonize  with  a mind  yearning  for  the  bustle  of  a mili- 
tary life ; he  therefore  soon  became  disgusted  with  them,  and  obtained 
an  appointment  of  clerk  to  the  Procureur  de  Roi.  But  this  was  still 
worse ; for  if  he  must  be  pinned  to  the  desk,  he  by  far  preferred  copy- 
ing deeds  and  contracts,  to  conducting  criminal  proceedings. 

Time  however  sped  on,  and  Ney  completed  his  fifteenth  year.  He 
had  now  a presentiment  of  his  future  greatness,  and  was  burning  to 
follow  the  bent  of  his  inclination.  His  father,  unable  to  appreciate 
these  workings  of  a master  spirit,  or  to  share  in  the  hopes  which  they 
raised,  endeavoured  to  suppress  them.  Peter  Ney,  his  eldest  son,  was 
already  a soldier.  Michael’s  deference  to  his  father’s  wishes  was 
extreme,  and  the  latter  succeeded  for  a time,  not  in  subduing  this 
irresistible  feeling,  but  in  giving  a momentary  impulse  to  his  mind  in 
a different  direction.  The  mines  of  Apenwerler  were  then  in  full  pro- 
duce ; and  young  Ney  was  sent  thither  as  an  overseer.  The  works, 
and  the  bustle  attendant  upon  them,  at  first  captivated  him ; he  loved 
to  watch  the  change  in  the  ore,  and  to  study  the  different  processes  it 
underwent  in  its  transformation.  But  this  knowledge  was  soon  ac- 
quired, and  his  imagination  relapsed  into  its  former  dreams  of  cam- 
paigns, and  battles,  and  military  fame.  The  entreaties  of  his  father, 
and  the  tears  of  his  mother,  though  they  affected  him  much,  could 
not  alter  his  determination.  His  vocation  was  however  again  checked 
for  a short  period,  by  his  thoughts  being  directed  to  another  channel. 
Though  young,  he  was  well  informed,  punctual,  active,  and  zealous. 
An  offer  was  made  him  to  superintend  the  iron  works  at  Saleck ; 
which  he  accepted.  Besides  the  new  direction  which  the  novelty  of 
this  occupation  gave  for  a time  to  his  ideas,  it  offered  him  a prospect 
of  future  competency,  which  he  never  had  before ; he  therefore  applied 
himself  cheerfully  to  the  fulfilment  of  its  duties. 

Two  years  were  spent  in  this  manner;  but  his  military  propensities 
strengthening  every  day,  the  duties  of  his  office  became  insupportable 
to  him.  The  very  place  in  which  he  lived  contributed  to  develope 
the  passion  which  consumed  his  life-springs.  Almost  every  town  on 
the  Rhine  is  fortified,  and  has  a garrison.  If  the  superintendant  of 
the  Saleck  works  went  to  Treves,  to  Bergheim,  or  to  Deux-Ponts,  he 
was  sure  to  see  soldiers  performing  the  platoon  exercise,  and  those 
military  movements  in  which  he  longed  to  participate  as  a mere  pri- 
vate, although  he  already  felt  the  instinct  of  command.  His  resolu- 
tion to  conform  to  the  wishes  of  his  parents  was  not  powerful  enough 
to  remain  proof  against  the  impulse  of  his  soul. 

* The  minutes  in  Ney’s  hand-writing  are  still  preserved  in  this  office  as 
valuable  relics. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


11 


Ney  resigned  his  humble  situation,  and  set  out  for  Metz,  where  the 
regiment  of  hussars,  called  the  Regiment  de  Colonel-General,  was 
then  quartered.  The  grief  with  which  this  sudden  and  decided  step 
was  likely  to  afflict  his  parents,  gave  him  considerable  uneasiness, 
and  he  long  hesitated  before  he  paid  them  a parting  visit ; but  filial 
affection  triumphed  over  every  other  feeling,  and  quitting  the  high 
road,  he  directed  his  steps  towards  Sarrelouis. 

The  meeting  was  very  painful,  and  he  had  to  encounter  reproaches, 
tears,  entreaties,  and  even  threats.  The  scene  which  took  place  was 
heart-rending,  and  he  could  only  put  an  end  to  it  by  abruptly  resum- 
ing his  journey  on  foot.  Though  without  clothes  or  money,  worn 
out  with  fatigue  and  anxiety,  his  shoes  in  holes,  his  feet  lacerated  and 
bleeding — still  his  courage  did  not  desert  him;  and  by  his  perse- 
verance at  this  early  stage  of  his  career,  he  already  displayed  that 
energy  of  purpose  which,  in  after  life,  would  yield  to  no  obstacle. 

Many  years  elapsed  ere  he  returned  to  Sarrelouis.  Fortune  had 
then  rewarded  his  courage  with  high  rank  and  honours.  When  he 
again  visited  his  birth-place,  the  cannon  roared,  and  the  troops  were 
under  arms.  The  inhabitants  of  Sarrelouis  ran  in  crowds  to  behold 
their  illustrious  townsman.  On  perceiving  the  road  over  which,  thir- 
teen years  previous,  he  had  travelled  on  foot  to  become  a soldier, 
Marshal  Ney,  with  emotion,  related  to  the  officers  who  surrounded 
him  the  history  of  his  first  departure  from  his  family. 

On  his  arrival  at  Metz,  on  the  1st  of  February,  1787,  Ney,  then 
eighteen  years  of  age,  enlisted  in  the  Regiment  de  Colonel-General, 
afterwards  the  4th  hussars.  He  entered  this  regiment  under  the 
auspices  of  one  of  his  countrymen,  but  who,  being  only  a lieutenant, 
could  be  of  no  service  to  him  in  the  way  of  promotion.  This  how- 
ever was  of  no  consequence  at  that  period.  Promotion  belonged  only 
to  the  aristocracy ; interest  was  therefore  of  no  use,  and  he  must  wait 
until  better  times  should  widen  the  field  of  glory  through  which  he 
was  destined  to  run.  But  he  commenced  his  military  career  not 
without  certain  advantages.  He  had  some  knowledge  of  business,  of 
practical  natural  philosophy,  and  of  the  resources  of  industry.  His 
good  conduct,  his  application,  and  the  rapidity  with  which  he  made 
himself  master  of  his  duty,  attracted  the  attention  of  his  officers ; 
whilst  his  patient  submission  to  discipline  and  his  orderly  conduct 
elicited  their  good-will ; and  as  he  wrote  a beautiful  hand,  he  was 
soon  employed  in  the  quarter-master’s  office.  This  gave  him  some 
leisure  time,  which  he  devoted  to  qualifying  himself  for  his  new  pro- 
fession. 

He  distinguished  himself  among  his  comrades  by  his  fine,  soldier- 
like appearance,  his  great  dexterity  in  the  use  of  his  weapons,  and  by 
the  ease  and  boldness  with  which  he  rode  the  most  dangerous  horses, 
and  broke  in  those  hitherto  considerered  unmanageable.  On  this 
account,  every  regimental  affair  of  honour  was  confided  to  him.  The 
fencing-master  of  the  Chasseurs  de  Vintimille,  a regiment  also  quar- 


12 


MEMOIRS  OF 


tered  at  Metz,  was,  like  most  regimental  fencing-masters  of  those 
days,  a dangerous  duellist,  and  as  such  dreaded  not  only  by  young 
recruits  but  by  old  and  experienced  swordsmen.  This  man  had 
wounded  the  fencing-master  of  the  Colonel-General,  and  insulted  the 
whole  regiment.  The  non-commissioned  officers  having  held  a meet- 
ing for  the  punishment  of  this  bully,  Ney,  just  promoted  to  the  rank 
of  brigadier,  was  selected,  as  the  bravest  and  cleverest  swordsman,  to 
inflict  the  chastisement  deemed  necessary.  He  accepted  the  mission 
with  joy,  but  just  as  the  duel  was  about  to  commence,  he  felt  some 
one  pull  him  violently  by  the  tail.  On  turning  his  head  he  perceived 
the  colonel  of  his  regiment,  who  immediately  put  him  under  arrest. 

Duelling  was  at  that  period  punishable  with  death,  and  Ney  was 
taken  in  the  very  act.  The  matter  could  not  well  be  more  serious  ; 
but  the  young  brigadier  was  much  liked  by  his  officers,  and  besides, 
there  was  no  personal  quarrel,  he  having  been  delegated  to  fight  for 
the  honour  of  the  regiment.  The  non-commissioned  officers  waited 
on  the  colonel  in  a body  to  solicit  his  pardon,  which  was  soon  made 
an  affaire  de  corps.  Revolutionary  ideas  already  prevailed  in  the 
army  to  such  an  extent  that  a too  great  severity  of  discipline  was  al- 
ways eluded,  lest  it  should  exasperate  the  men.  A long  confinement 
therefore  saved  Ney  from  a court  martial ; but  he  had  scarcely  ob- 
tained his  release  ere  he  judged  it  necessary  to  satisfy  what  he  deemed 
a point  of  honour.  The  danger  he  had  incurred  could  not  turn  him 
from  his  purpose ; for  he  scorned  to  be  protected  from  the  peril  of  a 
meeting  with  his  formidable  adversary,  by  any  other  means  than  his 
own  skill  and  courage.  The  interrupted  duel  now  took  place,  proper 
precautions  being  taken  to  keep  it  secret.  Ney  was  the  conqueror ; 
he  disabled  his  adversary  by  a wound  on  the  wrist,  which  subsequently 
led  to  the  discharge  of  the  bully  fencing-master  from  the  service. 
The  latter  was  afterwards  reduced  to  great  poverty ; and  Ney,  who 
had  become  rich,  sought  him  out  and  settled  a pension  upon  him. 

Marshal  Ney  never  forgot  his  origin.  When  at  the  very  climax 
of  his  fortune,  he  loved  to  call  to  mind  the  point  from  which  he  had 
started.  It  grieved  him,  during  his  career,  to  see  old  errors  revived, 
the  principles  of  equality  lost  sight  of,  and  the  bearers  of  ancient 
names  and  titles  loaded  with  favours,  without  any  personal  merit  to 
justify  such  partiality.  He  was  much  displeased  at  the  eagerness 
shown  to  court  such  individuals  ; and  he  required  numerous  proofs  of 
courage  and  talent  ere  he  could  overcome  the  unfavourable  impres- 
sion which  he  at  first  conceived  of  officers  forced  upon  him  by  policy, 
and  in  opposition  to  his  own  glorious  recollections.  When  in  their 
presence,  he  always  made  a point  of  speaking  of  his  early  life.  If 
any  officers  talked  before  him  of  their  noble  birth,  of  the  pecuniary 
allowances  they  received  from  their  families,  or  of  their  expectations 
of  hereditary  wealth,  he  would  say,  “ I was  less  fortunate  than  you, 
gentlemen  ; I received  nothing  from  my  family,  and  I thought  myself 
rich  at  Metz  when  I had  two  loaves  of  bread  upon  my  shelf.” 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


13 


Soon  after  he  was  raised  to  the  rank  of  Marshal  of  the  empire, 
being  at  a large  party,  every  one  crowded  round  him  to  offer  con- 
gratulations on  the  event.  Interrupting  the  flattering  speeches  of  the 
company,  he  addressed  an  old  officer  who  kept  himself  at  some  dis- 
tance from  the  rest  of  the  party,  “ Do  you  remember,  captain,”  he 
asked,  “ the  time  when  you  used  to  say  to  me,  as  I made  my  report  to 
you, 1 Very  well,  Ney ; continue  as  you  are  now  going  on,  and  you 
will  make  your  way,  my  lad  V ” — “ Perfectly  well,  Monsieur  le  Mare- 
chal,”  his  old  captain  replied  ,*  “ I then  had  the  honour  to  command 
one  better  than  myself.  Such  things  are  not  to  be  forgotten.” 

The  satisfaction  which  Ney  felt  in  recalling  the  events  of  his  youth, 
arose  as  well  from  the  noble  pride  of  having  owed  his  rise  solely  to 
his  own  exertions,  as  from  the  recollection  of  family  attachments. 
He  loved  to  talk  about  the  tender  affection  of  his  mother,  and  the 
paternal  advice  of  his  father.*  And  when  he  yielded  to  the  impetuosity 
of  his  courage,  he  carefully  concealed  from  his  parents  the  dangers 
to  which  he  exposed  himself.  When  he  led  the  van  of  Collaud’s 
division,  a destructive  action  had  just  taken  place.  On  his  return, 
worn  out  with  fatigue,  he  related  the  events  of  the  day  to  a friend, 
who  blamed  what  he  termed  Ney’s  imprudence.  “ True,”  the  latter 
replied,  “ I have  had  a narrow  escape  again  to-day ; for  I was  four 
times  quite  alone  in  the  midst  of  the  Austrians.” — “ You  have  been 
more  fortunate  than  your  poor  brother,”  his  friend  observed. — 
“ Good  God!”  said  Ney  in  alarm,  “What  has  happened?  Is  my 
brother  dead?  Oh ! my  poor  mother !” 

Ney’s  friend  then  informed  him  that  his  brother,  Peter  Ney,  officer 
in  the  55th  demi-brigade,  had  been  killed  in  a sanguinary  conflict 
which  had  just  taken  place  in  Italy.  Unable  to  restrain  his  tears  at 
this  afflicting  intelligence,  “What  would  have  become  of  my  poor 
mother  and  sister,”  he  exclaimed,  “ if  I had  fallen  to-day ! Write 
to  them,  but  conceal  from  them  the  risks  I run,  lest  they  should  feel 
the  alarm  of  losing  me  also.” 

War  and  the  stagnation  of  trade  had  created  a general  distress 
throughout  France,  and  the  operative  classes  were  more  particularly 
affected  by  it.  At  that  period  a general  officer  received  only  eight 
francs  a month,  and  Ney  was  only  a subaltern.  His  circumstances 
were  therefore  far  from  flourishing.  Nevertheless  he  submitted  to  the 
severest  privations,  and  contrived  out  of  his  pittance  to  send  pecuniary 

* Marshal  Ney’s  father  died  a few  years  since,  having  lived  almost  a cen- 
tury. He  loved  his  son  with  tenderness  and  respect.  Though  a man  of 
great  physical  strength,  taking  long  walks  and  violent  exercise,  it  was 
feared  th,at  a knowledge  of  the  events  of  1815  might  prove  fatal  to  him. 
He  was  therefore  kept  in  ignorance  of  them ; but  the  mourning  dress  of 
his  daughter  with  whom  he  lived,  as  well  as  of  her  children,  convinced 
him  that  some  great  family  misfortune  had  happened.  He  dared  not  to  ask 
what  it  was  ; but  from  that  period  he  fell  into  a gloomy  melancholy,  and 
but  seldom  pronounced  his  son’s  name.  His  death  occurred  in  1826. 


14 


MEMOIRS  OF 


aid  to  his  mother,  then  confined  to  her  bed  by  a disorder  which  car- 
ried her  off  after  four  years  of  suffering. 

Ney  had  just  been  made  an  officer.  Poor,  disinterested,  and 
generous ; the  most  intense  feelings  of  honour  and  delicacy  had  taken 
such  deep  root  in  his  soul,  that  he  would  have  scorned  to  acquire 
wealth  at  the  expense  of  the  enemy,  by  taking  advantage  of  the 
chances  of  war.  Some  blamed  him  for  not  profiting  by  a chance 
which  the  following  anecdote  will  explain,  and  thus  punishing  a base 
insult ; others  admired  his  inflexible  rectitude  of  principle. 

He  was  with  the  army  of  the  North.  Encounters  with  the  British 
cavalry  were  frequent,  and  sometimes  valuable  captures  were  made. 
Ney  had  just  been  promoted  to  the  rank  of  captain ; ardent,  daring, 
and  eager  to  distinguish  himself,  he  one  day  charged  with  such  im- 
petuosity, that  with  his  small  detachment  he  passed  the  British  lines 
and  camp.  A squadron  of  English  cavalry  appeared  ; he  attacked 
and  dispersed  it,  and  eagerly  pursued  an  English  general  officer 
whom  it  was  escorting.  The  latter  surprised  at  this  determined  pur- 
suit, made  no  attempt  to  defend  himself,  but  preferred  treating: 
“ Here,”  said  he,  is  a purse  full  of  gold ; take  it  and  let  me  go,” — 
the  French  captain  smiled  at  the  proposal,  and  this  encouraged  the 
English  general  to  press  his  offer. — “ You  are  surrounded  by  our 
forces,”  he  continued,  “ and  you  must  be  taken  prisoner.  Do  better  ; 
remain  with  us,  and  your  fortune  shall  be  made ; your  promotion 
shall  be  rapid,  and  you  will  serve  your  own  princes.” 

“ Really,  this  is  going  too  far,”  Ney  replied  with  indignation,  plac- 
ing his  sword  upon  the  other’s  breast ; “You  offer  me  money,  and 
propose  that  I should  desert  my  colours.  Now,  you  shall  desert,  and 
that  too  in  the  presence  of  your  own  army.  You  must  charge  with 
me  through  your  own  ranks,  and  if  you  attempt  to  escape,  that  mo- 
ment shall  be  your  last.  Follow  me,  my  lads,”  addressing  his  hus- 
sars ; “ forward !”  So  saying  he  gave  his  horse  the  spur,  overthrew 
every  one  who  opposed  him,  and  passed  once  more  through  the 
English  ranks,  thunderstruck  at  seeing  one  of  their  own  officers 
charging  side  by  side  with  the  French  captain.  Ney  brought  his 
prisoner  in  triumph  to  the  head-quarters  of  the  French  army ; the 
latter  quite  confounded  at  his  silly  adventure.  “ Keep  your  money,” 
said  Ney  to  him  ; “ I might  perhaps  be  justified  in  taking  it  from  you, 
but  you  will  want  it  more  than  I shall.  Another  time,  however,  be 
more  circumspect  when  you  attempt  to  parley.” 

Ney,  although  submissive  to  those  in  command  over  him,  was 
neither  obsequious  nor  a flatterer.  He  did  his  duty  with  zeal  and 
enthusiasm,  because  he  loved  his  profession.  Never  did  the  idea  of 
pleasing  his  superiors  or  purchasing  his  promotion  by  meanly  cring- 
ing, enter  his  mind.  From  his  very  entrance  into  the  service,  he  had 
no  feeling  but  that  of  the  most  entire  devotion  to  his  country.  He 
had  made  to  it  the  offering  of  his  dearest  affections,  and  even  life 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


15 


itself.  He  knew  how  to  elude  too  great  severity,  as  well  as  to  resist 
what  he  considered  unjust. 

The  character  of  Kleber  is  well  known.  It  will  be  shown  hereaf- 
ter with  what  kindness  and  regard  he  treated  Ney,  from  whom,  how- 
ever, neither  the  violence  of  Kleber’s  temper,  nor  his  anger,  nor  even 
his  friendship  could  obtain  any  improper  concessions. 

Kleber  was  sometimes  the  slave  of  passion.  Having  once  taken  a 
dislike  to  an  officer  to  whom  he  had  formerly  been  attached,  he  wanted 
to  get  rid  of  him.  Having  ordered  his  aide-de-camp,  Ney,  to  make  a 
minute  of  an  order  to  this  effect,  “ You  are  going  to  send  him  away,” 
the  latter  observed,  “ because ” 

“ Because,”  replied  Kleber  with  violence,  “ I don’t  like  him.” 

“ Well  then,”  said  Ney,  “ you  may  get  somebody  else  to  write  the 
minute,  for  I would  cut  my  arm  off  rather  than  be  the  instrument  of 
recording  such  an  order.” 

Kleber,  speechless  with  astonishment,  looked  for  a considerable 
time  at  the  presumptuous  aide-de-camp  without  speaking  a word ; 
then  mildly  said,  “ Well,  let  him  remain ! You  desire  it,  and  so  let 
it  be.” 

Though  this  was  an  open  resistance  to  the  will  of  his  imperious 
commanding  officer,  yet  it  was  the  honest  feeling  of  one  brave  soldier 
candidly  expressed  to  another*  There  was  much  greater  danger 
in  braving  the  will  of  the  representatives  of  the  people,  who,  by  ap- 
palling examples,  had  cemented  their  authority  by  blood,  and  could 
strike  terror  into  the  bosoms  of  the  bravest  men. 

The  emigrants  having  crucified  some  volunteers  of  the  republican 
army,  the  latter  had  used  reprisals ; and  as  it  always  happens,  one 
cruelty  led  to  another,  until  the  victims  were  allowed  to  choose  the 
mode  of  their  own  death.  Strict  orders  had  been  given  to  execute 
with  the  utmost  rigour,  the  decrees  of  the  convention  against  the 
emigrants.  Nevertheless,  some  of  the  latter  had  laid  down  their  arms 
and  called  for  quarter.  Ney,  then  a general  officer,  would  not  injure 
those  whom  his  soldiers  had  spared.  He  treated  them  with  kind- 
ness, mingled  them  with  the  foreign  prisoners,  and  sent  them  to  the 
depots  of  the  latter.  The  representatives  were  indignant  at  this ; but 
as  they  had  not  full  evidence  of  the  fact,  they  were  afraid  to  bring 
the  matter  forward  in  the  shape  of  an  accusation,  and  contented 
themselves  with  watching  the  offending  General  more  narrowly. 
The  latter,  informed  of  the  suspicion  attached  to  him,  became  more 
circumspect.  His  scouts,  however,  brought  in,  one  evening,  some 
priests  whom  they  had  found  wandering  through  the  country.  These 
prisoners  were  half  dead  with  fright,  hunger,  and  fatigue.  Ney  de- 
termined'to  save  them.  In  the  presence  of  those  who  captured  them, 
he  affected  to  speak  with  great  violence,  and  to  threaten  them  with 
the  full  penalty  of  the  law ; but  after  he  had  dismissed  his  men,  under 
pretence  of  examining  the  prisoners  in  private,  he  altered  his  manner, 
gave  them  food  and  money,  and  sent  them  the  same  night  under  a 


16 


MEMOIRS  OF 


disguise  to  a town  through  which  he  knew  the  army  would  not  pass.* 
Next  morning,  Ney  affected  violent  anger  at  their  escape,  which  was 
publicly  announced  to  him.  Although  he  endeavoured  to  keep  as 
secret  as  possible  the  share  he  had  in  this  flight,  it  nevertheless  be- 
came known  to  the  representatives.  But  the  measures  of  blood,  so 
rife  a short  time  before,  were  now  beginning  to  be  less  frequent,  and 
political  hatred  was  rapidly  subsiding.  The  representatives  were 
therefore  afraid  to  act  against  the  kind-hearted  General.  One  of 
them,  however,  loudly  exclaimed  against  so  flagrant  a violation  of  the 
law  ; the  other,  more  generous,  admired  Ney’s  magnanimity  in  risk- 
ing his  own  life  to  save  those  of  his  prisoners.  “ Your  friend  Ney,” 
he  observed  to  Kleber,  “ knows  how  to  spare  the  blood  of  his  coun- 
trymen.” 


CHAPTER  II. 

Before  we  begin  our  recital  of  the  Marshal’s  military  deeds,  let  us 
pause  an  instant  to  complete  the  sketch  which  we  have  already  com- 
menced of  his  personal  character. 

It  is  well  known  with  what  extraordinary  energy  and  power  he 
manoeuvred  large  masses  of  soldiers  and  brought  them  to  bear  upon 
the  enemy.  Bold  and  impetuous  when  he  led  his  troops  to  a charge, 
still  he  evinced  the  most  imperturbable  coolness  and  presence  of  mind. 
Many  persons,  dazzled  by  the  splendour  of  his  extraordinary  courage, 
have  overlooked  his  other  qualities  as  a commander ; but  they  who 
have  served  under  him,  will  relate  other  things  of  him  than ‘those  mere 
bursts  of  enthusiastic  valour  by  which  the  common  soldiers  were 
captivated,  and  led  on  to  the  most  dangerous  assaults.  Calm  amid 
showers  of  grape-shot,  unmoved  by  the  most  terrific  discharges  of 
artillery,  by  the  balls  which  dealt  death  and  destruction  around  him, 
Ney  appeared  unconscious  of  the  danger, — he  seemed  as  if  he  bore  a 
charmed  life.  This  calm  rashness,  which  twenty  years  of  peril  did 
not  overcome,  gave  to  his  mind  that  freedom  of  thought,  that  prompti- 
tude of  decision  and  execution  so  necessary  amid  the  complicated 
manoeuvres  of  war  and  battle.  This  surprised  the  officers  under  his 
command,  still  more  than  that  courage  of  action  in  which  they  all 
shared.  One  of  the  latter,  a man  of  tried  valour,  asked  him  one  day 
if  he  had  ever  been  afraid ; thus  summing  up  in  a single  word  that 
profound  indifference  to  danger,  that  forgetfulness  of  death,  that  ten- 
sion of  mind,  and  that  mental  labour  so  necessary  to  a general-in- 

* One  of  these  very  priests  was,  a few  years  since,  cur£  of  the  parish  of 
St.  Symphorien  at  Versailles.  , 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


17 


chief  upon  the  field  of  battle.  “ I have  never  had  time,”  was  the 
Marshal’s  reply. 

This  indifference,  however,  did  not  prevent  him  from  noticing  in 
others,  those  slight  shades  of  weakness  from  which  very  few  soldiers 
are  wholly  exempt.  An  officer  was  one  day  making  a report  to  him ; 
a cannon  ball  passed  so  close  to  them,  that  the  officer  bent  his  head 
as  if  by  instinct  to  avoid  it : nevertheless,  he  continued  his  report 
without  betraying  any  emotion.  “ Very  well,”  said  the  Marshal ; 
“ but  another  time  don’t  make  so  low  a bow.” 

Ney  had  a high  respect  for  courage,  and  loved  to  bring  forward 
those  who  displayed  it.  Whenever  a man  distinguished  himself  in 
the  field  of  battle,  and  showed  capacity  and  talent,  the  Marshal  be- 
came his  patron,  and  never  ceased  his  good  offices  until  his  protege 
had  obtained  the  promotion  to  which  his  valour  entitled  him,  or  was 
placed  in  a situation  to  make  his  talents  available. 

We  will  not  here  name  the  individuals  whose  courage  and  abilities 
Ney  was  instrumental  in  bringing  to  light.  They  who  owe  their  rise 
to  him  will  do  him  justice; — they  will  acknowledge  that  he  never 
failed  to  discover  merit,  and  raise  it  from  obscurity,  even  were  it  con- 
cealed in  the  lowest  ranks  of  the  army.  Press  of  business  at  head 
quarters,  was  sometimes  the  cause  of  his  recommendations  being  over- 
looked ; but  he  always  renewed  them,  for  he  was  determined  that 
reward  should  be  bestowed  upon  such  as  deserved  it.  His  division 
well  knew  the  quarrels  he  had,  in  1800,  with  Lahorie  and  Moreau, 
on  account  of  a simple  hussar  who  had  not  been  duly  promoted. 

General  B # * #,  known  by  his  courage  and  honourable  services, 
as  well  as  by  the  persecutions  he  endured  in  1815,  was  captain  of 
grenadiers  in  the  103d  demi-brigade.  During  the  campaign  of  Ho- 
henlinden,  Moreau  had  himself  appreciated  the  bravery  and  zeal  of 
Captain  B * * #.  Nevertheless,  others  were  rapidly  promoted, 
whilst  the  Captain  was  passed  over.  Ney  attempted  to  overcome 
this  injustice,  which  had  its  origin  in  secret  enmity,  and  he  recom- 
mended B * * * to  the  Commander-in-chief,  to  whom  he  stated  the 
Captain’s  services,  and  the  necessity  of  giving  the  demi-brigade  an 
officer  who  could  restore  its  discipline.  The  recommendation  was 
unsuccessful ; — there  was  an  evident  repugnance  to  promote  B * # *. 
“ I will  get  the  better  of  it,”  said  Ney  to  the  latter;  and  he  kept  his 
word.  He  united  the  grenadier  companies  of  the  103d,  and  gave 
the  command  of  them  to  B * # #,  who  performed  so  many  brilliant 
feats  that  the  enemies  of  this  officer,  so  eager,  before,  to  darken  his 
prospects,  were  now  forced  to  acknowledge  his  services,  and  yield  to 
Ney’s  determination  to  bring  him  forward. 

Anxious  as  he  was  to  make  known  the  services  of  those  especially 
under  his  command,  the  Marshal  would  also  seek  out  and  patronise 
men  of  superior  talent,  whose  power  to  render  useful  services  exposed 
them  to  envy.  The  following  is  an  instance  of  this  : To  vast  infor- 
mation, the  author  of  the  “ Traite  des  grandes  operations  militaires,” 

vol.  i.  3 


18 


MEMOIRS  OF 


added  the  art  of  observing  and  the  power  of  putting  his  observations 
upon  paper.  His  talents  having  become  known  to  Ney,  the  latter 
appointed  him  to  his  staff,  and  thus  restored  him  to  a profession  from 
which  the  act  of  mediation  in  Switzerland  had  cut  him  off,— he  being 
a Swiss  by  birth.  This  officer  turned  his  leisure  hours  to  account ; 
but  the  difficulties  attendant  upon  the  publication  of  military  works 
are  well  known.  The  Marshal  however  came  to  his  assistance,  and 
not  only  overcame  the  obstacles  to  the  publication,  but  promoted  the 
sale  of  the  work,  and  obtained  a just  reward  for  its  author.  Jealousy 
was  again  excited  against  the  latter;  again  did  Ney  support  him.  In 
a word,  from  the  day  on  which  General  Jominiwas  admitted  into  the 
French  army,  until  he  quitted  it  to  fight  under  another  banner,  Mar- 
shal Ney  was  his  warmest  friend,  and  supported  him  with  all  his  in- 
fluence. This  was  not  forgotten  by  Jomini  in  the  bitter  days  of  Ney’s 
adversity ; for  when  the  latter  was  hunted  down  by  a cruel  and  highly- 
excited  faction,  backed  by  foreign  armies,  the  then  aide-de-camp  of  the 
Emperor  Alexander  took  sundry  steps  in  Ney’s  favour,  and  had  the 
courage — for  in  those  days  it  was  an  act  of  courage — to  publish  a 
pamphlet  in  favour  of  his  former  general. 

We  regret,  however,  that  General  Jomini  seemed  to  think  that  his 
noble  conduct  on  this  occasion  had  relieved  him  from  the  burthen  of 
gratitude  towards  his  old  patron  and  friend.  His  last  works  evince  in 
general  a wish  to  depreciate  the  character  of  Ney,  which  must  sur- 
prise those  who  know  the  place  which  General  Jomini  held  on  the 
Marshal’s  staff.  Can  we  suppose  that  the  silence  of  the  tomb  has 
encouraged  this  writer  to  raise  accusations  which  he  hopes  no  one 
will  be  able  to  refute  ? How  is  it  that  General  Jomini,  with  his  acute- 
ness of  intellect  and  powers  of  perception,  does  not  feel  that  there  is 
a want  of  tact  in  thus  coming  forward  to  denounce  errors  committed, 
as  he  dares  to  allege,  against  his  opinion,  and  in  opposition  to  his  pru- 
dent counsels,  and  in  thus  arrogating  to  himself,  with  the  most  singu- 
lar assurance,  the  successes  obtained  by  his  General  ? A foolish  de- 
sire to  increase  Ney’s  celebrity,  which  required  not  such  aid,  has 
doubtless  misled  him,  and  he  will  probably  be  surprised  to  hear  that 
he  himself,  the  chief  of  Ney’s  staff,  was  ignorant  of  Ney’s  orders,  and 
did  not  even  comprehend  military  operations  upon  which  he  was 
never  consulted.  We  might  here  begin  to  remark  upon  those  narra- 
tives in  which  General  Jomini  tries  to  place  himself  in  so  advantageous 
a light ; but,  not  to  tire  the  reader,  we  prefer  keeping  such  observa- 
tions for  another  part  of  these  memoirs.  GeneraLJomini  is  an  adver  - 
sary of  too  great  talents  for  his  assertions  to  remain  unnoticed.  It  is 
to  be  regretted,  however,  that  it  should  be  necessary  to  refute  them  in 
such  a work  as  this.* 

* “ It  is  to  the  sagacity  with  which  he  (Jomini)  drew  up  in  1805,  the  or- 
ders for  the  movements  of  the  6th  corps,  that  the  capture  of  Mack’s  army  is 
to  be  attributed.”  • * * 

“At  Jena,  Marshal  Ney,  impatient  at  being  in  the  reserve,  threw  himself 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


10 


Far  from  suffering  himself  to  be  thus  influenced  by  his  officers,  the 
Marshal,  on  the  contrary,  never  allowed  any  one  to  offer  him  un- 
asked-for  counsels.  He  did  not  consider  himself  in  need  of  them. 
Such  a thing,  in  his  view  of  the  matter,  would  have  impeached  that 
belief  in  a superiority  of  talent  which  inspires  an  army  with  confidence 
in  its  commander.  An  officer  of  his  staff  presented  to  him,  one  day, 
a paper  on  the  affairs  of  Switzerland,  saying,  “ This,  General,  is  what 
you  should  do.”  So  disrespectful  a pretension  to  superior  wisdom 
was  treated  as  a piece  of  impertinence,  and  the  giver  of  advice  dared 
not  again  evince,  in  the  presence  of  his  General,  the  faith  he  had  in 
his  own  sagacity.  The  lesson  was  not  lost  upon  others,  and  it  im- 
posed upon  them  a line  of  respectful  deference,  which  none  afterwards 
ventured  to  pass. 

Nevertheless,  Ney  lived  upon  terms  of  great  intimacy  with  his 
officers.  He  never  made  them  feel  his  superiority  of  rank.  He 
treated  Lorcet  like  a brother — Ruffin  like  a valued  friend ; but  in  the 
course  of  time  these  were  replaced  by  men  less  discreet.  One  of  the 
latter  was  once  guilty  of  improper  familiarity ; Ney  noticed  it,  and 
determined  not  to  expose  himself  to  such  a thing  in  future ; he  there- 
fore became  more  reserved  and  silent,  limiting  his  confidential  inter- 
course to  those  only  with  whose  character  and  habits  he  was  well 
acquainted.  This  resolution  was  strengthened  by  the  following  event : 

On  his  entrance  into  Switzerland,  he  had  received  with  great  kind- 
ness a colonel  who  had  been  dismissed  from  the  service.  This  man 

with  his  van  guard,  composed  of  three  thousand  picked  men,  into  the  vil- 
lage of  Vierzenheiligen,  where  he  was  overpowered  by  the  whole  army  of 
Prince  Hohenlohe.  Colonel  Jomini,  seeing  the  danger  of  his  General,  left 
the  Emperor  aVd  ran  into  the  thickest  part  of  the  m£l£e  to  defend  with  his 
own  arm  the  audacious  Marshal,  who,  after  losing  half  his  men,  and  three  of 
his  aides-de-camp,  owed  his  victory  to  Jo  mini’s  opportune  assistance.”  * * 

“ They  were  near  undergoing,  in  the  mud  of  Pultush,  the  fate  anticipated 
in  the  contemned  memoir  (that  of  Jomini.)  They  got  out  however ; but  the 
diverging  road  pursued  by  Marshal  Ney,  led  them  to  the  brink  of  a fresh 
abyss.  Napoleon  saw  but  one  remedy,  which  was  to  send  Colonel  Jomini  to 
look  for  the  Marshal.  Although  extremely  unwell,  he  (Jomini)  flew  to  the 
place  where  Ney’s  division  was,  and  not  only  was  the  Marshal’s  corps  got  out 
of  danger,  but  likewise  that  of  the  Prince  of  Ponte-Corvo.”  * * 

“ At  a later  period  in  Spain,  although  he  (Marshal  Ney)  had  an  exagger- 
ated idea  of  the  importance  of  Corunna  and  Ferrol,  the  chief  of  his  staff  per- 
suaded him  to  evacuate  Galicia.”  * * 

(And  in  reference  to  the  battle  of  Bautzen,)  “Ashe  (Marshal  Ney)  could 
not  comprehend  this  eccentric  movement,  the  chief  of  his  staff  pointed  out 
to  him,  that  it  was  sufficient  to  show  the  head  of  a column,”  &c. 

The  above  quotations  from  M.  Jomini’s  article  in  “ La  Nouvelle  Biogra- 
phie  des  Contemporaires,”  and  which  may  be  found  in  some  of  his  other 
works,  give  an  idea  of  the  manner  in  which  that  officer  speaks  of  his  old 
commander,  and  of  the  personal  share  which  he  took  in  that  commander’s 
feats  of  arms.  Perhaps  M.  Jomini  had  the  modesty  not  to  write  these 
praises  of  himself ; but  in  that  case  he  certainly  “ aided  with  his  counsels” 
the  person  who  did  write  them  ; for  the  same  feelings  and  pretensions  per- 
vade the  last  of  his  works  published  by  himself. 


20 


MEMOIRS  OF 


had  formerly  distinguished  himself  as  a soldier ; he  was,  moreover,  a 
pleasant  companion,  a man  of  talent,  and  every  sentiment  he  uttered 
seemed  to  stamp  him  a man  of  honour.  General  Ney  tried  to  get 
him  restored  to  the  army.  The  cantons  were  in  violent  agitation ; 
Ney  sent  this  officer  to  inquire  into  its  causes.  Colonel  C * * * had 
great  knowledge  and  address.  He  quieted  the  obstinate  mountaineers, 
and  drew  up  a very  lucid  report  of  their  motives  for  being  discontented 
with  their  new  institutions,  pointing  out,  at  the  same  time,  that  which 
they  regretted  in  their  old.  This  able  report  confirmed  Ney  in  his 
determination  to  serve  the  author,  and  he  transmitted  it  with  the  Co- 
lonel’s name,  to  the  minister,  strongly  recommending  that  C * # # 
should  be  restored  to  his  rank.  But  the  minister  had  information 
with  regard  to  this  individual,  of  which  Ney  was  ignorant,  and  the 
recommendation  was  not  attended  to. 

But  Ney  always  persevered  in  an  act  of  kindness  ; and  on  his  ap- 
pointment to  the  command  of  the  camp  at  Montreuil,  sent  for  C # # 
and  strongly  insisted  upon  his  being  reinstated.  In  doing  this,  he  at 
the  same  time  energetically  censured  what  he  considered  a great  in- 
justice. Though  devotedly  attached  to  the  head  of  the  state — though 
a strenuous  supporter  of  a system  which  promised  to  protect  the  in- 
terests of  all,  and  allay  political  excitements — he  did  not,  however, 
consider  himself  bound  to  forego  his  personal  opinions,  and  he  con- 
tinued to  express  them  freely.  Unsuccessful  in  his  application  to  the 
War  Minister  in  favour  of  C * # he  applied  to  the  First  Consul. 
Surprised  at  his  request  being  coldly  received,  he  urged  it  with  some 
warmth.  The  First  Consul  listened  to  him  with  surprise,  but  refused 
to  give  him  an  answer.  Such  conduct  only  rendered  Ney  more 
pressing.  “ There,  read  that  paper,”  said  at  length  General  Buona- 
parte, “ and  you  will  then  know  what  kind  of  man  you  have  admitted 
to  your  confidence.”  The  paper  was  a denunciation  by  C # * * 
against  Ney.  It  gave  an  account  of  the  private  conversations  of  the 
latter,  perverting  every  sentence  he  had  uttered  in  confidential  inter- 
course, and  accusing  him  of  being  an  enemy  to  the  First  Consul,  a 
dangerous  man,  and  one  whose  actions  ought  to  be  carefully  watched. 
The  treacherous  C * # * was  disgracefully  exposed ; but  the  circum- 
stance dwelt  long  upon  Ney’s  mind,  who  became  more  reserved,  and 
altered  those  habits  of  confidence  which  harmonised  so  well  with  his 
noble  character  and  goodness  of  heart  !# 

Ney  was  severe,  but  just.  Of  an  irritable  temper,  he  sometimes 

* In  1815,  when  Marshal  Ney  was  arrested,  C * * *,  who  was  likewise  a 
prisoner,  requested  to  see  the  Procureur  du  Roi,  having,  as  he  stated,  an  im- 
portant revelation  to  make.  The  object  of  this  request  was  to  offer  evidence 
against  his  former  benefactor,  and  he  actually  made  a deposition  to  this  effect. 
Will  it  be  believed  that  this  very  individual  applied,  a few  years  since,  to 
Ney’s  family  for  pecuniary  assistance  upon  the  strength  of  the  Marshal’s  for- 
mer regard  for  him  ? We  withhold  the  name  of  this  wretch  for  the  sake  of  a 
member  of  his  family,  who  has  done  great  and  brilliant  services  to  his  country. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


21 


gave  way  to  anger,  but  as  readily  offered  reparation  to  those  he  had 
offended.  He  was  inspecting,  in  1813,  a regiment  of  heavy  cavalry 
belonging  to  his  division.  Surprised  at  seeing  a deficiency  in  the  sol- 
diers’ fund  called  the  masse , he  was  informed  by  the  men  that  they 
had  not  received  their  balances,  which,  however,  had  been  entered  in 
the  pay-books  as  if  issued  to  them.  He  sent  for  the  colonel  of  the 
regiment,  and  censured  him  severely.  In  vain  did  the  latter  attempt 
to  justify  himself  by  explaining  that  he  had  only  obeyed  superior 
orders ; Ney,  who  saw  in  this  circumstance  an  injustice  to  the  men, 
would  not  listen  to  him.  The  Marshal  had  invited  the  field-officers 
of  his  corps  to  spend  the  evening  with  him ; all  were  present  but  the 
colonel  whom  he  had  reprimanded  that  morning.  On  perceiving  that 
the  latter  was  absent,  Ney  went  to  his  quarters.  “ I was  wrong  this 
morning,”  said  he,  taking  the  colonel  by  the  hand ; “ pray  think  no 
more  of  it,  and  come  and  join  our  party.” 


22 


MEMOIRS  OF 


CHAPTER  III. 

Prompt  in  the  repression  of  excesses,  Marshal  Ney  always  exerted 
himself  to  prevent  their  occurrence.  Having  himself  begun  as  a pri- 
vate, and  being  consequently  well  acquainted  with  the  privations  en- 
dured by  the  men,  he  was  the  better  able  to  sympathise  in  their  suf- 
ferings, which  he  did  his  utmost  to  alleviate.  He  knew  that  soldiers, 
though  generally  grateful  to  the  officers  who  showed  them  kindness 
and  paid  attention  to  their  personal  wants,  were  nevertheless  difficult 
to  keep  in  subjection  when  those  wants  were  not  supplied,  or  when 
they  perceived  that  their  commanding  officer  did  not  share  in  their 
fatigues  and  privations.  Ney  loved  those  masses  of  men,  composed 
of  such  a variety  of  minds,  of  elements  so  diversified,  and  which  each 
day  co-operated  spontaneously  in  the  same  object,  rushing  upon  dan- 
ger as  with  one  mind  and  with  an  equal  contempt  of  death.  The 
French  troops,  inured  at  that  period  to  the  toils  and  perils  of  war,  and 
accustomed  to  laugh  at  danger,  were  of  ruder  manners  and  sterner 
bearing  than  those  of  the  present  day,  who  lead  a pacific  life  in  their 
garrisons ; and  discipline,  at  times  lost  sight  of  for  a moment,  would 
afterwards  resume  its  sway  with  more  unbending  rigour.  Amid 
dangers  constantly  overcome  and  as  constantly  appearing  in  a new 
shape,  obedience  must  be  prompt,  and  command  is  sometimes  un- 
avoidably harsh.  Bad  weather,  dearth,  or  reverses,  affect  the  tempers 
of  all ; and  as  authority  has  always  its  engine  of  punishment — guard- 
mounting out  of  turn,  arrest,  and  solitary  confinement — the  forgetful- 
ness of  a moment  is  often  expiated  by  a lengthened  severity  in  their 
application,  which  the  ill-humour  of  an  officer,  nay,  perhaps  an  in- 
jurious epithet,  may  have  provoked.  Ney  carefully  strived  to  prevent 
such  abuses  of  power,  and  convince  the  officers  under  his  command, 
that  by  raising  the  soldier  in  his  proper  estimation,  treating  him  as  a 
rational  being,  and  combining  equitable  firmness  with  kind  and  con- 
siderate attention  to  his  wants,  they  would  more  easily  obtain  from 
him  that  blind  obedience,  and  sacrifice  of  individual  will,  which  form 
the  strongest  link  of  military  power.  He  had  always  an  exact  report 
made  to  him  of  the  moral  state  of  his  corps,  and  often  when  the  gene- 
rals and  colonels  under  him  least  expected  it,  would  question  them 
upon  a case  of  individual  punishment  which  they  had  long  since 
forgotten. 

Anxious  to  give  his  men  as  little  useless  labour  as  possible,  he  never 
loved,  from  vain  ostentation,  to  be  attended  by  brilliant  escorts,  or  the 
mummeries  of  military  pageantry.  He  always  endeavoured  to  di- 
minish, as  much  as  possible,  the  soldier’s  fatiguing  duties,  and  not 


MARSHAL  NEV. 


23 


weaken  the  strength  of  his  regiments  by  sending  detachments  from 
them.  This  solicitude  was  remarked  by  the  men,  as  well  as  the  carG 
and  perseverance  with  which  their  General  attended  to  their  means  of 
subsistence ; and  it  secured  their  enthusiastic  gratitude.  We  shall 
hereafter  show  the  wonders  he  effected  in  providing  food  for  his  forces 
during  the  Portuguese  campaign,  in  a country  ravaged  by  war,  where 
by  almost  superhuman  exertions  he  succeeded  in  meeting  not  only 
the  consumption  of  the  6th  corps  which  he  commanded,  but  that  of 
the  whole  army,  during  the  six  months  it  remained  upon  the  banks 
of  the  Tagus.  Constantly  advancing  towards  the  Mondego,  and 
sending  forward  columns  in  every  direction,  he  managed  to  obtain 
leather,  cloth,  and  provisions  sufficient  for  every  demand.  These 
recollections  are  indelibly  imprinted  on  the  minds  of  the  soldiers  who 
served  under  him ; and  when  his  quarrel  with  Marshal  Massena  made 
him  resign  the  command  of  the  6th  corps,  the  grief  and  murmurs  of 
the  men,  and  the  first  ferment  of  a mutiny,  which  a single  word  would 
have  caused  to  burst  forth  with  the  utmost  fury,  proved  to  him  that 
his  services  were  appreciated,  and  had  gained  him  the  warm  attach- 
ment of  the  troops  which  he  commanded* 

Although  so  attentive  to  the  least  thing  that  concerned  the  comforts 
and  welfare  of  his  men,  he  nevertheless  maintained  the  severest  dis- 
cipline, and  punished  every  kind  of  excess  among  them. 

A skirmish  had  taken  place  near  Darmstadt.  The  Austrians  having 
been  repulsed,  had  formed  again  near  Zwingemberg,  where  they  were 
again  routed.  The  action  had  been  warm,  and  the  French  troops, 
excited  by  the  resistance  of  their  opponents,  forcibly  entered  and 
pillaged  some  houses.  Although  circumstances  might  have  excused 
this,  it  was  considered  an  act  of  oppression,  and  an  abuse  of  victory. 
By  it,  the  unfortunate  peasants  had  been  forced  to  pay  for  the  acts  of 
the  sovereign.  Ney  was  not  satisfied  with  inflicting  military  punish- 
ment upon  the  delinquents  ,*  he  had  an  estimate  made  of  the  damage, 
and  an  adequate  indemnity  given  to  the  victims  of  this  spoliation ; and 
in  order  that  the  estimate  might  be  a just  one,  he  directed  that  it  should 
be  made  by  the  landgrave  himself. 

“ I am  grieved  to  learn,”  he  wrote  to  that  Prince,  “ that  excesses 
have  been  committed  at  Zwingemberg  by  some  of  the  troops  under 
my  command.  The  village  was  carried  by  main  force,  a circum- 
stance which  no  doubt  led  to  the  disasters  which  its  inhabitants  have 
experienced.  Nevertheless,  I neither  will,  nor  ought  I to  tolerate 
such  excesses.  My  soldiers  have  disobeyed  the  orders  which  they 
received ; the  unfortunate  villagers  have  had  their  cottages  plundered  ; 
and  it  behooves  me,  not  only  to  punish  the  perpetrators  of  this  outrage, 
but  to  repair  the  damage  they  have  caused.  Let  the  village  magis- 
trate draw  up  an  estimate  of  the  losses  incurred,  and  I will  take 
measures  for  its  amount  being  paid. 

Both  soldiers  and  villagers  had  reason  to  remember  this  act.  The 
former  were  taught  by  it  what  they  had  to  expect  from  their  General’s 


24 


MEMOIRS  OF 


severity,  and  the  latter,  the  confidence  they  might  place  in  his  honour. 
The  inhabitants  of  the  banks  of  the  Neckar,  who  had  taken  up  arms 
to  resist  pillage,  again  resumed  their  usual  avocations,  and  the  ap- 
proach of  the  French  troops  no  longer  inspired  the  same  dread  as  be- 
fore. Other  acts  of  justice  strengthened  this  confidence.  Heavy 
contributions  had  been  imposed,  and  the  local  administrations,  eager 
to  elude  the  payment  of  them,  had  thrown  the  burthen  almost  wholly 
upon  Eberfeld.  This  town,  which  had  been  almost  wholly  destroyed 
by  fire  during  the  preceding  campaign,  was  unable  to  meet  so  heavy 
a charge,  and  sent  a remonstrance  to  the  States.  The  latter,  how- 
ever, persisted  in  imposing  upon  it  a burthen  which  ought  to  have 
been  borne  in  equal  shares  throughout  the  country.  Ney  was  more 
equitable  than  the  States.  He  remembered  the  misfortunes  of  this 
little  town,  and  felt  for  the  situation  of  its  active  and  industrious  in- 
habitants ; and  he  notified  to  the  commissaries  of  his  army,  who  were 
taxing  it  without  mercy,  that,  as  it  had  twice  been  laid  waste  by  war, 
it  had  already  paid  its  share  of  war  contributions,  and  should  there- 
fore, in  the  present  instance,  be  exempt  from  contribution. 

Warring  only  with  armies,  and  respecting  the  inhabitants  of  the 
countries  through  which  he  passed,  and  whom  he  considered  already 
unfortunate  enough  in  having  the  territories  they  inhabited  made  the 
seat  of  war,  the  Marshal  defended  such  countries  against  the  wants  of 
his  soldiers,  and  the  injustice  of  their  own  rulers.  Inexorable  towards 
those  who  took  advantage  of  the  disorder  of  conquest  to  oppress  the 
natives,  he  was  more  than  once  obliged  to  exercise  the  utmost  vigi- 
lance, and  display  a necessary  severity  in  repressing  such  abuses. 
Not  that  such  things  were  of  frequent  occurrence.  Honour  and  deli- 
cacy generally  accompanied  the  French  armies ; and  if  complaints 
were  sometimes  made,  it  was  because  they  who  bear  the  burthens  of 
war  are  apt  to  exaggerate  their  sufferings,  often  increased  by  the 
avidity  and  selfishness  of  their  own  rulers.  Doubtless  there  are  many 
extortions  which  cannot  be  avoided.  The  soldier  is  a burthen  to  the 
individual  upon  whom  he  is  billeted ; detachments  sometimes  pilfer 
rations  from  the  villages  in  which  they  are  quartered ; and  vanguards 
now  and  then  take  a few  heads  of  cattle  from  the  owners.  Buf  this 
is  merely  striking  the  surface  of  the  water ; the  rulers  of  these  coun- 
tries alone  draw  it  off; — war  offers  them  none  but  lucky  chances. 
They  impose  contributions,  and  shamelessly  rob  those  whose  interests 
they  are  bound  to  defend.  If  complaints  are  made — if  there  is  any 
deficiency  in  the  supplies,  the  enemy  is  there  to  bear  the  blame ; — the 
enemy  has  given  orders  which  must  be  obeyed.  It  is  still  worse  when  a 
country  passes  under  a new  domination.  Some  of  the  former  rulers  cloak 
their  own  robberies  under  an  exaggeration  of  the  burthens  they  have 
borne ; others  magnify  these  burthens  in  order  to  obtain  indemnities. 
And  in  justice  we  must  add,  that  if  exactions  which  the  French  officers 
had  not  made,  were  sometimes  imputed  to  them ; they  were,  on  the 
other  hand,  often  taxed  with  spoliations  of  which  they  were  really 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


25 


guilty.  But  in  such  cases,  punishment  never  failed  to  overtake  the 
offending  parties,  no  matter  who  they  were.  A general  officer,  whose 
opinions  on  the  rights  of  conquest  were  such  as  to  remove  more  than 
ordinary  scruples,  had  appropriated  to  his  own  use,  two  horses  which 
had  struck  his  fancy.  The  peasant  to  whom  they  belonged,  and 
whose  whole  fortune  they  constituted,  complained  to  Ney.  The 
Marshal,  in  a severe  and  peremptory  order,  commanded  that  they 
should  forthwith  be  returned  to  the  owner.  The  officer  at  first  re- 
fused. He  next  endeavoured  to  substitute  a couple  of  bad  horses  for 
the  valuable  ones  he  had  taken;  then  altering  his  mind,  he  complain- 
ed of  the  harshness  of  the  Marshal’s  order.  “ If  my  order  appears 
strange  to  you,”  wrote  Ney,  “ what  must  I think  of  your  obstinacy 
in  keeping  that  which  does  not  belong  to  you?  Your  mode  of  acting 
does  not  suit  me,  and  I have  applied  for  your  recall.  You  will  no 
doubt  be  soon  removed  to  another  division ; but  in  the  mean  time,  you 
must  restore  the  horses.” 

The  following  will  give  an  idea  of  the  severity  with  which  the 
Marshal  visited  these  shameful  robberies.  It  is  a letter  which  he  ad- 
dressed to  another  general  officer,  who  was  apt  to  forget  the  difference 
between  that  which  did,  and  that  which  did  not  belong  to  him,  but 
who  in  other  respects  was  an  able  and  valuable  officer. 

“ January , 4 th,  18## 

“ I cannot  but  express  to  you,  my  dear  General,  my  surprise  at 
your  now  stating  that  it  was  only  at  St.  John’s,  on  your  march  upon 
Salzburg,  that  your  secretary  left  you  to  negotiate  the  Botzen  bills  ; 
whereas  at  Greusbranth  you  pledged  your  word  of  honour  to  me  that 
you  would  remit  seventy-five  thousand  francs  to  the  paymaster  (being 
the  amount  of  these  bills,  together  with  the  sums  you  received  in 
cash,)  the  moment  your  aide-de-camp  returned,  who  had  left  Botzen 
for  Basle. 

“ You  have  not  answered  the  letter  which  I requested  General 
Dutaillis  to  write  to  you  on  this  subject ; and  you  avoided  seeing  me 
when  you  passed  through  Clagenfurth.  All  this  justifies  my  suspect- 
ing your  good  faith,  until  I am  certain  that  you  have  fulfilled  that 
which  is  most  sacred  to  a military  man — I mean  his  word  of  honour. 

“ I have  hitherto  deferred  laying  the  matter  before  the  Emperor, 
in  consideration  of  the  services  you  have  rendered  during  the  present 
campaign  ; and  in  the  hope  that  you  would  not — to  use  your  own 
words — destroy,  for  the  sake  of  money,  the  good  opinion  which  peo- 
ple ought  to  entertain  of  your  delicacy.  But  I now  declare  to  you, 
General,  that  I will  lay  the  whole  affair  before  his  Majesty,  unless,  in 
six  days  from  the  present  date,  you  fulfil  your  promise  either  by 
paying  in  the  sum,  or  by  sending  to  the  caisse  your  acknowledgment 
for  the  amount. 

“ I beg  also  to  inform  you,  that  your  name  is  upon  the  list  of  gra- 
tuities granted  by  the  Emperor  ; that  your  gratuity  amounts  to  eight 

VOL.  I.  4 


26 


MEMOIRS  OF 


thousand  florins ; and  that  this  sum  shall  be  carried  to  your  account 
as  part  of  the  payment  which  you  are  bound  to  make.” 

These  two  generals  were  thus  forced  to  disgorge  their  plunder ; 
and  neither  forgot  or  forgave  Ney’s  share  in  the  transaction.  The 
one  showed  his  recollection  of  it  in  the  field  of  battle ; and  the  other 
during  Ney’s  trial.  By  these  severe  measures,  the  Marshal  made 
himself  many  enemies ; for  he  spared  no  plunderers ; he  exposed 
them  to  shame,  and  at  the  same  time  forced  them  to  disgorge  their 
ill-gotten  wealth.  No  personal  considerations  could  deter  him  from 
the  performance  of  what  he  considered  a sacred  duty.  With  this 
severity  for  others,  it  is  needless  to  state  that  Marshal  Ney  never 
reaped  any  personal  advantages  from  his  commands  in  foreign  coun- 
tries. His  whole  conduct  was  guided  by  the  principles  which  he  had 
imbibed  in  his  infancy ; and  he  persevered  in  the  same  line  of  conduct 
throughout  his  life,  as  at  the  outset  of  his  career. 

General  Ney  having  taken  Eberfeld,  whose  manufactures  of  steel 
had  rendered  it  opulent,  the  magistrates,  dreading  its  occupation,  of- 
fered him  a large  sum  of  money  if  he  would  maintain  the  strictest 
discipline  among  his  soldiers.  “ Yes,”  he  replied,  <c  I thankfully 
accept  the  conditions  you  offer ; not,  however,  for  myself,  for  I want 
not  your  money — but  for  my  soldiers,  who  are  in  want  of  everything. 
They  are  destitute  of  clothing  and  shoes.  Employ  the  money  you 
offer  me  in  providing  them  with  these  riecessaries,  and  I promise  you 
they  shall  give  you  no  reason  to  complain.”  The  magistrates,  in  sur- 
prise, readily  subscribed  to  these  terms.  Under  similar  circumstances 
Turenne  evinced  the  same  disinterestedness.  But  Turenne  belonged 
to  a rich  and  noble  family,  and  Ney  was  very  poor  ; nevertheless, 
the  action  of  the  former  is  trumpeted  forth  by  every  one, — that  of  the 
latter,  forgotten.  Such  is  worldly  justice — such  the  even-handed 
distribution  of  fame. 

Galicia,  and  Salamanca,  provinces  particularly  hostile  to  the 
French,  have,  nevertheless,  preserved  the  recollection  of  Ney’s  integ- 
rity whilst  governor  of  them.  One  only  spoil  of  a conquered  coun- 
try did  Ney  bequeath  to  his  descendants ; this  is  a relic  of  St.  James 
of  Compostello,  with  which  the  monks  of  St.  Jago  presented  him,  in 
testimony  of  his  humanity  towards  them. 

Marshal  Ney  was  tall,  athletic,  well  made,  and  broad-chested. 
Each  attitude  and  motion  denoted  health  and  strength  of  muscle.  A 
soul  of  fire  seemed  contained  in  a frame  of  iron.  His  somewhat  pale 
complexion,  his  large  forehead,  his  under  lip  and  chin  rather  promi- 
nent, and  his  strongly  marked,  though  not  harsh  features,  gave  a 
manly  and  severe  character  to  a countenance  strongly  depicting  the 
workings  of  his  mind,  and  the  rapid  impressions  it  received.  The 
play  of  his  features  expressed  strongly  the  feelings  by  which  he  was 
excited. 

The  fatigues  of  his  profession  during  the  last  years  of  his  life,  had 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


27 


made  him  almost  bald.  His  hair,  of  a fiery  auburn,  had  caused  the 
soldiers  to  give  him  the  nicknames  of  Peter  the  Red,  and  the  Red 
Lion,  as  they  gave  the  Emperor  that  of  the  Little  Corporal.  And 
when  from  afar  off  they  heard  the  thunder  of  his  cannon,  they  would 
exclaim  among  themselves,  “ courage!  the  Red  Lion  is  roaring ; — All 
will  soon  be  right,  for  Peter  the  Red  is  coming.” 

Having  given  these  personal  details  of  the  Marshal,  we  shall  now 
proceed  to  narrate  the  events  of  his  life. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Equality  of  rights  had  been  proclaimed ; privileges  and  exclusion 
no  longer  existed.  Each  was  thenceforth  what  his  own  deeds  made 
him ; no  man  could  acquire  any  other  importance  than  that  which 
resulted  from  courage  and  talents,  neither  of  which  are  confined  to 
gentle  lineage.  Men  of  high  descent,  however,  from  one  end  of 
Europe  to  the  other,  refused  to  acknowledge  these  pretensions  of  the 
plebeian  race.  Those  beyond  the  Rhine  prepared  to  combat  them 
by  war ; and  in  France,  a portion  of  the  aristocracy  joined  in  this 
unholy  crusade  against  the  people,  whilst  the  remainder  sought  refuge 
in  their  feudal  residences. 

The  officers  of  noble  birth  having  abandoned  their  colours,  the 
vacancies  which  they  left  were  filled  up  by  men  of  ability.  Ney  was 
appointed  sub-lieutenant,  then  lieutenant,  and  soon  after  placed  upon 
the  staff  of  the  veteran  General  Lamarche,  a good  and  respectable 
officer,  who  had  spent  a great  portion  of  his  life  in  the  subaltern 
grades  of  the  army.  The  revolution  raised  him  to  the  rank  which 
his  talents  merited.  He  had  appreciated  Ney,  whose  activity  and 
courage  he  admired,  and  he  appointed  him  his  aide-de-camp.  Thus 
Ney,  almost  at  the  outset  of  his  military  career,  found  himself  in  a 
situation  to  study  the  art  of  war,  without  being  subjected  to  the  pain- 
ful drudgery  of  the  lower  grades.  Being  placed  upon  an  eminence, 
whence  his  eye  could  embrace  the  whole  field  of  military  tactics,  he 
was  thus  initiated  into  the  secret  of  grand  movements,  which  he  was 
in  a situation  not  only  to  study  and  comprehend,  but  at  times  to  direct 
in  person  ; and  he  soon  proved  that  the  lessons  he  received  were  not 
thrown  away. 

War  had  been  declared,  and  Ney,  who  accompanied  General  La- 
marche into  Belgium,  shared  with  that  officer  the  glory  and  perils  of 
the  brilliant  debut  of  the  French  army  in  that  country.  But  unhap- 
pily the  reverses  of  the  French  troops  were  as  sudden  as  their  sue- 


28 


MEMOIRS  OF 


cess  had  been  rapid.  They  were  beaten  at  Aldenhoven,  and  at 
Nerwinde,  and  defection  having  co-operated  with  the  disasters  of  their 
defeat,  they  were  near  being  annihilated,  ere  the  acclamation  on 
their  victory  had  well  ceased.  Mayenne  had  opened  its  gates,  Va- 
lenciennes had  surrendered,  Conde  was  beleaguered ; and  the  Depart- 
ments, in  a state  of  insurrection  in  consequence  of  the  violent  acts 
of  the  31st  of  May,  were  on  the  eve  of  overthrowing  the  power 
that  governed  them.  The  situation  of  the  country  was  critical, 
but  never  did  it  display  greater  energy.  Kings  were  preparing 
to  stifle  the  revolution,  which,  nevertheless,  assembled  its  forces,  and 
went  forth  to  do  battle  with  kings.  Men  and  materials  had  been 
placed  at  the  disposal  of  the  revolutionary  General,  whilst  armed 
masses  were  inundating  the  frontier.  Nevertheless,  this  prodigious 
armament  was  far  from  being  so  formidable  as  it  appeared.  These 
general  risings,  these  levies  en  masse,  had  undergone  the  commofi  fate 
of  things,  which  become  less  affective  in  proportion  as  they  are  multi- 
plied, and  degenerate  with  each  repetition.  Experience  proved  this 
in  the  present  instance.  Three  great  levies  had  taken  place,  the  first 
of  which  was  incontestably  superior  to  the  second ; as  was  the  second 
to  the  third ; and  the  latter,  it  cannot  be  denied,  was  much  more 
effective  than  the  corps  raised  by  the  decrees  of  the  National  Assem- 
bly, and  which  that  body  had  ordered  to  the  frontier.  Nor  could  it 
be  otherwise.  The  first  battalions  of  volunteers  had  almost  all  been 
commanded  by  officers  whom  the  love  of  their  county,  an  abhorrence 
of  slavery,  and,  no  doubt,  the  illusions  of  military  glory  also,  had  col- 
lected round  the  national  standard.  Disciplined  and  led  on  by  men 
of  experience,  they  did  not  strive  in  the  field  of  battle  without  reaping 
some  laurels.  But  their  career  was  as  short  as  it  was  brilliant. 
They  were  swept  from  the  face  of  the  earth,  and  recourse  was  had 
to  new  levies  ; composed,  it  is  true,  of  young  men  full  of  valour ; — 
strong,  robust,  and  devoted,  like  those  who  had  fallen,  but  who  had 
not  experience  for  their  load-star — no  veteran  and  tried  courage  to 
direct  and  render  their  ardour  available.  And  what  is  a body  with- 
out a point  of  impulse — what  power  has  a mass,  when  deprived  of 
simultaneous  action?  We  must  not  imagine  that  patriotism  alone, 
whatever  be  its  intensity,  can  overcome  fatigue,  and  obviate  the  dis- 
gust attendant  upon  warfare.  War  is  marked  with  sufferings  too 
acute,  with  privations  too  great,  for  the  soldier  to  support  it,  where  he 
not  fettered  by  habits  of  discipline,  which  were  easily  given  to  recruits 
by  incorporating  them  with  old  soldiers. 

By  so  doing,  the  energy  of  the  young  soldiers,  which  the  want  of 
good  officers  had  for  a moment  paralyzed,  was  again  excited  ; and 
the  thousand  battalions  of  which  the  army  was  composed,  were 
reduced  to  six  hundred.  This  was  still  a great  number ; for  men 
able  properly  to  command  a battalion,  are  not  so  numerous  as  people 
suppose.  But  at  all  events,  the  army  now  formed  a flexible  and 
compact  mass  ,*  and  if,  as  Feuquieres  alleges,  God  is  always  on  the 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


29 


side  of  great  squadrons  and  numerous  battalions,  then  might  the 
army  of  the  French  people  have  reasonably  calculated  upon  Divine 

aid. 

These  changes  left  thirty  thousand  officers  without  employment ; 
and  it  must  be  confessed  that  many  of  them  were  men  of  great 
talents.  But  if  the  measure  was  attended  with  some  evils,  it  never- 
theless obviated  others  much  more  dangerous.  For  whatever  is  done 
by  popular  choice,  is  always  carried  to  extremes ; in  such  cases  a 
certain  exaggeration  always  accompanies  the  most  prudent  measures. 
Doubts  having  been  raised  concerning  the  opinions  and  talents  of 
officers  belonging  to  the  aristocracy,  the  people  seemed  suddenly 
convinced  that  to  lead  the  French  armies  to  victory,  it  required  only 
to  be  a sans-culotte.  Neither  the  science  nor  tjhe  practice  of  war 
seemed  worthy  of  a moment’s  consideration  ; and  it  was  asserted  in 
the  tribune,  that  if  Duguay-Trouin  had  not  been  an  ignorant  man,  he 
never  would  have  proved  victorious.  This  idea  was  embellished  and 
adorned  like  an  embroidered  garment,  and  a swarm  of  patriots  had 
left  the  desk  to  buzz  forth  their  pretensions  in  the  army,  which  they 
filled  with  trouble  and  confusion.  The  incorporation  of  the  battalions 
was  a favourable  opportunity  to  get  rid  of  them,  and  it  was  taken 
advantage  of.  This  was  doing  a great  deal,  doubtless ; but  it  was 
now  necessary  to  replace  these  would-be  commanders  with  real  war- 
riors, and  the  latter  had,  for  the  most  part,  been  either  dismissed  or 
suspended.  Brilliant  as  were  the  services  of  General  Barthelemi, 
that  officer  had  been  sent  to  the  Abbaye  for  his  independent  principles ; 
and  the  brave  and  devoted  Tharrau  was  expiating  his  noble  modera- 
tion in  another  prison. 

The  latter  had  been  convicted  of  an  act  of  humanity.  Some  dis- 
turbances having  taken  place  in  the  vicinity  of  Chimey,  neither  the 
troops  nor  the  gendarmerie  had  succeeded  in  apprehending  the  authors 
of  them.  This  was  sufficient  for  Saint  Just  to  raise  the  cry  of  con- 
nivance and  want  of  energy ; and  in  his  anger  he  issued  the  following 
strange  order : — 

“ Generals  Balland  and  Desjardins  are  hereby  enjoined  to  kill, 
within  three  days,  all  the  brigands  in  the  country  of  Chimey.  They 
shall  answer  with  their  lives  for  the  execution  of  the  present  order.” 

The  wording  of  this  sanguinary  order  being  vague,  Tharrau  took 
advantage  of  that  circumstance  to  elude  its  execution.  He  knew  that 
reflection  often  calms  the  workings  of  anger ; and  he  endeavoured  to 
provoke  reflection,  by  writing  to  know  whether  the  order  included 
women  and  children.  But  this,  instead  of  softening,  only  increased 
the  fury  of  the  ferocious  representative,  who  sent  back  Tharrau’s 
letter,  with  the  following  words  written  under  it : — “ A stupid  question 
requires  no  answer.”  Notwithstanding  this  harshness,  Tharrau,  to 
avoid  spilling  innocent  blood,  determined  that  the  question  should  be 
repeated  ; but  this  time  he  made  Desjardins  write.  Saint  Just  was 
furious  at  this  resistance  to  his  order ; and  being  aware  that  Tharrau 


30 


MEMOIRS  OF 


directed  every  thing,  he  dismissed  him  from  the  service.  Some  offi- 
cers were  also  dismissed  for  having  served  under  Houchard ; others 
for  having  been  appreciated  by  Custine ; and  all  were  replaced  by 
men  who  had  never  seen  a shot  fired.  Fortunately,  Pichegru  was 
sent  to  assume  the  command  of  this  new  and  unorganized  army. 
Not  that  he  was  himself  very  able ; for  he  had  only  been  promoted 
to  the  rank  of  lieutenant-colonel  six  months  before,  and  possessed  no 
very  clear  notions,  on  the  art  of  war.  But  he  had  tact  and  discern- 
ment, and  had,  moreover,  a decided  aversion  to  those  saturnalia  which 
demoralized  the  army,  from  which  he  expelled  luxury  and  effeminacy, 
and  allayed  the  uneasiness  that  pervaded  its  ranks.  His  intimacy 
with  Saint  Just  enabled  him  to  overcome  all  opposition ; and  he  exer- 
cised over  the  representatives  the  same  influence  as  they  had  heretofore 
exercised  over  the  generals  of  the  army.  He  was  thus  enabled  to 
remove  such  individuals  as  were  useless,  and  appoint  those  whom 
public  opinion  pointed  out  as  most  worthy  of  command.  His  first 
choice  fell  upon  Scherer,  a veteran  officer,  well  versed  in  the  art  of 
war,  who  being  of  plebian  extraction,  had  been  obliged  to  seek  in 
foreign  countries  the  reputation  which  his  humble  birth  had  prevented 
him  from  acquiring  in  his  own.  He  had  served  in  Hungary  and  in 
Holland — had  bled  in  the  cause  of  freedom  and  civilization,  and  hav- 
ing learned  the  art  of  war  on  the  field  of  battle,  had  also  written  upon 
it.  In  a clever  work  he  had  pointed  out  and  examined  the  faults  and 
manoeuvres  which  led  to  the  reverses  of  the  Austrians  and  the  suc- 
cesses of  the  Turks.  Entrusted  with  the  defence  of  the  Higher 
Rhine,  he  had  kept  a very  considerable  force  in  check  with  only  a 
few  battalions,  and  had  evinced  much  talent  in  his  instructions  to  the 
troops  sent  against  Landau.  With  such  claims,  Pichegru  was  delighted 
to  attach  this  able  officer  to  the  army  he  commanded. 

Men  experienced  in  practical  warfare  were  scarce  at  this  period. 
Pichegru  was  sensible  of  his  own  deficiencies;  he  knew  that  he 
wanted  counsel  and  support,  and  he  sought  out  those  who  were  able 
to  afford  them.  Friant,  though  still  a novice,  was  a man  of  mind 
and  of  action ; having  evinced  talent  at  the  battle  of  Kayserslautern, 
he  was  appointed  to  the  command  of  a brigade.  Kussel,  equally 
distinguished  by  talent  and  courage,  was  put  at  the  head  of  another. 
Thus,  if  the  subordinate  generals  were  not  men  of  great  military 
reputation,  they  were  men  likely  soon  to  earn  renown.  Providence, 
moreover,  supplied  the  army  of  the  North  with  what  was  still  want- 
ing, by  giving  it  two  officers  of  surpassing  merit.  These  were 
Marceau  and  Kleber ; the  one  short,  delicately  formed,  and  in  the 
spring  of  life ; the  other  tall,  strong,  and  of  heroic  stature.  Both, 
under  this  contrast  of  form  and  appearance,  displayed  equal  ardour 
and  ability;  both  had  won  laurels  in  the  field  of  battle,  and  both  had 
already  given  proofs  of  those  great  military  talents  which  they  after- 
wards more  fully  developed.  But  if  the  composition  of  the  army 
was  such  as  to  afford  reasonable  hope,  the  state  of  the  military  stores, 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


31 


provisions  and  artillery,  were  little  calculated  to  inspire  it.  There 
was  a lamentable  scarcity  of  powder,  muskets  were  also  scarce,  and 
the  issuing  of  rations  always  uncertain.  Measures  were  never  taken 
to  secure  provisions  for  even  a fortnight  together ; and  often  it  was 
not  known  at  night  how  the  wants  of  the  following  day  were  to  be 
supplied.  Such  a state  of  things  cramped  the  energies  of  the  army ; 
no  movement  could  be  undertaken,  no  attack  conducted  with  a pros- 
pect of  success.  The  want  of  bread  and  of  ammunition  disconcerted 
the  best  combined  operations ; and  if  the  soldiers  yielded  to  the 
workings  of  a rash  and  thoughtless  courage,  hunger  and  famine  soon 
avenged  the  attempt.  It  was  for  want  of  powder  that  the  French  had 
lost  the  battle  of  Arlon  during  the  preceding  year ; and  at  the  begin- 
ning of  the  campaign  the  want  of  provisions  had  delayed  for  the 
space  of  two  whole  days,  the  bold  march  so  ably  conducted  through 
the  Ardennes,  and  caused  the  loss  of  the  battle  fought  on  the  third  of 
June,  under  the  walls  of  Charleroy.  It  is  true  that  this  scarcity  had 
not  always  been  attended  with  such  deplorable  results,  but  want  is 
never  felt  in  an  army  without  producing  murmurs  and  insubordina- 
tion. Even  the  most  simple  measures  had  often  failed  for  want  of 
provisions. 

Nevertheless,  battles  were  fought  and  victories  gained.  The  ene- 
my was  defeated,  because  valour  supplied  the  place  of  all  that  was 
wanting.  Such  success  seemed  the  precursor  of  plenty.  But  two 
armies  had  penetrated  into  Belgium ; the  civil  administrations  which 
they  dragged  in  their  train  seemed  to  vie  with  each  other  in  adding  to 
the  privations  which  the  soldiers  were  forced  to  endure.  They  dis- 
puted the  territory  with  each  other,  laid  villages  under  contribution, 
and  opposed  force  and  violence  to  each  other’s  exactions.  A line  was 
attempted  to  be  drawn  to  limit  their  several  pretensions ; but  it  was 
respected  by  neither.  At  length  the  two  administrations  were  united 
into  one,  to  which  the  provisioning  of  both  armies  was  entrusted. 
But  this  change  proved  by  no  means  advantageous.  The  agents  no 
longer  appeared  in  behalf  of  such  and  such  an  army ; but  some  acted 
in  the  name  of  one  ordonnateur , others,  in  the  name  of  another.  One 
would  have  orders  to  carry  into  effect  a partial,  another  a general 
requisition ; and  each,  exclusively  occupied  in  the  execution  of  his 
separate  instructions,  would  embarrass  the  proceedings  of  the  others. 
Sometimes  these  men  would  even  stop  the  delivery  of  provisions  to 
their  colleagues,  and  forbid  the  inhabitants  to  supply  the  latter  with 
any  thing.  Such  unworthy  dissensions  ruined  the  country,*  and 


* TO  THE  REPRESENTATIVES  OF  THE  PEOPLE,  AT  BRUSSELS. 

Cologne , \7th  of  Vendemiare,  (8 th  of  Oct.) 

My  Dear  Colleagues, 

The  agents  sent  to  issue  requisitions,  have  proceeded  in  a manner  revolt- 
ing to  every  body.  On  entering  a town,  they  put  every  thing  in  requisition 
— every  thing . absolutely  every  thing.  From  that  moment  no  inhabitant  can 


32 


MEMOIRS  OF 


kept  the  army  in  a state  of  painful  excitement.  The  cavalry  were  in 
want  of  forage,  the  infantry  of  rations.  Each  corps  was  obliged  to 
supply  its  own  wants,  and  do  for  itself  that  which  the  administration 
did  not  do.  Horses  were  turned  into  meadows,  and  the  little  which 
had  been  left  to  the  inhabitants  was  taken  from  them.  The  soldiers 
lived  by  violence,  and  were  worn  down  with  privations.  This  state 
of  things  lasted  during  the  whole  campaign.  It  must,  however,  be 
stated,  that  the  blame  did  not  wholly  attach  to  the  administration  ; for 
many  of  its  agents  were  incompetent,  dissipated,  avaricious,  or  more 
attentive  to  their  pleasure  than  to  their  public  duties.  Besides  this, 
the  resources  of  the  country  had  been  greatly  over-rated.  It  was 
firmly  believed  that  they  would  prove  sufficient  for  the  support  of  the 
two  armies  which  had  entered  it,  over  and  above  the  consumption  of 
its  inhabitants.  But  Luxemburg  and  Campen  do  not  produce  much ; 
Guelderland,  the  Duchy  of  Cleves,  and  the  county  of  Meurs,  are  not 
very  fertile ; and  the  resources  of  the  Duchy  of  Juliers,  as  well  as 
those  of  the  electorate  of  Cologne,  had  been  exhausted  by  the  Aus- 
trians. Thus  Hainault,  Brabant,  West  Flanders,  and  that  part  of  the 
territory  of  Liege  which  is  situated  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Meuse, 
were  the  only  parts  of  the  country  which  offered  the  least  appearance 


either  buy  or  sell.  All  trade  is  suspended  ; and  that  for  an  indefinite  lapse 
of  time  : some  requisitions  having  been  made  for  more  than  a month,  whilst 
nothing  is  wanted,  and  in  the  mean  time  the  inhabitants  are  unable  to  pur- 
chase the  very  necessaries  of  life.  If  such  measures  be  not  counter-revolu- 
tionary— if  they  be  not  vexatious  and  likely  to  raise  the  whole  country  against 
us,  I should  be  glad  to  know  what  they  are. 

Unfortunately  the  whole  territory  is  subjected  to  similar  requisitions  ; they 
succeed  each  other  rapidly,  and  blow  upon  blow  is  struck. 

Let  the  articles  we  want  be  put  in  requisition — nothing  is  more  proper ; 
and  this  I direct  to  be  done  by  the  commissaries  of  the  army,  when  there  are 
no  other  agents.  But  let  the  quantity  of  each  article  be  specified,  and  the 
inhabitants  have  the  faculty  of  disposing  of  the  remainder.  No  inhabitant 
will  find  fault  with  such  an  arrangement,  provided  the  articles  are  paid  for. 

But  that  all  should  be  put  in  requisition,  and  for  months  together,  without 
stating  what  is  really  wanted,  and  without  even  paying  for  what  is  taken,  is 
absurd  and  disgraceful,  Citizens  Colleagues.  The  agents  caused  Belgium 
to  rise  in  the  time  of  Dumourier,  and  alienated  from  us  the  love  of  its  in- 
habitants. If  we  do  not  take  good  care,  the  same  thing  will  again  occur, 
and  we  shall  have  to  wage  war  with  the  Belgians,  as  well  as  with  the 
Austrians. 

You  are  on  the  spot,  and  the  principal  agency  is  under  your  control.  In- 
stitute then  a rigorous  inquiry  into  these  measures,  and  endeavour  to  apply 
a prompt  remedy  to  acts  which  may  otherwise  be  attended  with  fatal  con- 
sequences. 

What  is  necesary  must  be  obtained ; at  the  same  time  sufficient  must  be 
left  for  the  wants  of  the  inhabitants.  Every  article  put  in  requisition,  must 
be  immediately  paid  for  and  taken  away.  With  regard  to  issuing  requisi- 
tions that  are  not  executed,  it  is  unnecessarily  vexatious. 

Health  and  fraternity. 


Gillet. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


33 


of  plenty ; but  these  places  had  their  centres  of  consumption,  and  were 
unable  to  provide  food  for  so  sudden  an  increase  of  population.  It 
was  the  same  with  regard  to  forage.  Brabant,  Juliers,  and  Cologne 
had  only  artificial  meadows ; Limburg,  whose  crops  are  more  con- 
siderable, had  been  partly  drained  of  its  supplies ; whilst  the  army  of 
Sambre-et-Meuse  had  seventy  thousand  horses,  and  that  of  the  North 
thirty  thousand.  Thus  both  infantry  and  cavalry  were  forced  to  suf- 
fer the  most  trying  privations. 

Such  were  the  difficulties  against  which  the  republican  troops  had 
to  contend ; — such  were  the  first  obstacles  they  had  to  overcome. 

At  the  end  of  July  1794,  soon  after  the  battle  of  Fleurus  and  the 
taking  of  Mons,  Kleber,  still  excited  by  his  victory,  was  preparing  to 
follow  it  up.  The  Austrian  army  was  at  some  distance  from  him. 
Anxious  to  reconnoitre  its  position,  he  set  out  with  an  escort  picket, 
and  on  the  road  entered  into  conversation  with  the  officer  who  com? 
manded  it.  He  was  so  pleased  with  the  clear  and  judicious  observa- 
tions of  the  latter,  that  he  determined  to  appoint  him  to  his  staff. 
Pajol,  aide-de-camp  to  Kleber,  delivered  the  order  of  appointment  to 
this  officer,  who  turned  out  to  be  Ney.  He  had  just  joined  the  4th 
regiment  of  hussars.  Promoted  to  the  rank  of  captain  after  the  affair 
of  Famars,  which  proved  so  fatal  to  the 'respectable  Lamarche,  he  had 
returned  to  his  regiment  with  the  intention  of  not  again  leaving  it. 
He  therefore  declined  the  General’s  offer.  But  Kleber  had  appre- 
ciated his  talents,  and  was  anxious  to  have  him.  Detachments  of 
Austrian  troops  overran  the  country  ; the  inhabitants  were  in  a state 
of  increasing  agitation,  and  Kleber  resolved  to  organize  a band  of 
partisans,  who  might  dislodge  the  Austrian  detachments,  keep  the 
population  in  awe,  secure  a regular  supply  of  provisions,  and  open 
safe  communications  throughout  the  territory. 

This  service  required  to  be  conducted  by  a man  of  superior  talent 
and  tried  valour,  and  Ney  was  selected.  Meantime,  the  army  was 
debouching  on  Pellemberg.  The  Austrian  forces  were  numerous ; 
and  the  French  vanguard,  which  followed  them  close,  was  by  no 
means  strong.  An  action  had  begun,  and  the  hostile  forces  soon  be- 
came warmly  engaged.  Ney,  on  hearing  the  cannonading,  changed 
' his  route,  and  proceeded  in  haste  to  the  scene  of  action.  The  Adju- 
tant-General Bouquet  had  just  given  way  before  a squadron  of  Aus- 
trian cavalry.  His  ranks  were  broken,  and  himself  was  covered  with 
wounds.  Ney  came  up,  but  the  detachment  under  his  command, 
worn  out  with  their  march,  were  unable  to  follow  him.  He  however 
put  himself  at  the  head  of  a few  dragoons,  rushed  on  the  imperialists, 
and  succeeded  in  routing  them.  Kleber,  who  was  an  eye-witness  to 
this  daring  act,  mentioned  it  in  his  despatch  to  the  representative, 
in  the  following  terms : — “ Captain  Ney,  acting  Adjutant- General, 
performed  prodigies  of  courage.  At  the  head  of  thirty  dragoons, 
and  a few  chasseurs  acting  as  orderlies,  he  charged  two  hundred 

VOL.  I.  5 


34 


MEMOIRS  OF 


of  the  Blanckestein  hussars,  and  threw  them  into  the  greatest  dis- 
order.” 

Gillet,  delighted  with  this  act  of  heroism,  appointed  Ney  to  the 
rank  of  which  he  was  provisionally  performing  the  duties ; namely, 
that  of  Adjutant-General.* 


CHAPTER  V. 

The  vanguard  had  recrossed  the  Meuse,  and  Jourdan  was  endea- 
vouring to  protect  his  rear,  and  render  his  position  more  secure.  Lan- 
drecy  had  surrendered,  but  Quesnoy  seemed  determined  to  hold  out. 
Kleber  also  had  advanced  and  invested  Maestricht ; but  this  place  was 
difficult  of  approach,  and  provisions  were  daily  becoming  scarcer. 
Ney  resumed  his  excursions,  and  extended  his  detachments  towards 
Peer.  He  left  Diest  on  the  26th  of  August  1794,  reached  Peer  on  the 
same  day,  and  captured  a convoy  of  twenty-three  wagons,  which 
were  immediately  directed  towards  the  French  army.  The  following 
day  was  not  attended  with  the  same  good  fortune.  A French  trooper 
who  had  deserted,  gave  the  enemy  information  regarding  the  strength 
and  position  of  the  detachment  which  was  harassing  their  rear.  Ney, 
who  from  some  neglect  had  not  been  made  acquainted  with  this  cir- 
cumstance, was  quietly  pursuing  his  march.  He  surprised  the  village 
of  Achel,  carried  off  the  stores  which  the  Austrians  had  collected 
there,  but  lost  them  immediately  after.  The  hussars  of  Blanckestein 
and  the  dragoons  of  Latour  suddenly  appeared,  recaptured  the  con- 
voy, and  made  the  escort,  who  were  conveying  it  to  the  army, 
prisoners. 

Ney  however  knew  nothing  of  the  imperial  cavalry  being  on  the 
alert  ,*  he  was  totally  ignorant  of  what  had  passed,  and  quietly  pro- 
ceeded onward  towards  Werdt.  But  he  had  not  yet  reached  Hamont, 
ere  he  perceived  the  imperialists  threatening  his  flanks  and  his  rear, 
and  preparing  to  make  a charge  upon  his  detachment.  His  situation, 
and  the  desertion  of  the  trooper,  of  which  he  had  just  received  notice, 

* Gillet,  Representative  of  the  people  attached  to  the  army  of  Sam- 
bre-et-Meuse, 

In  consequence  of  the  report  made  to  him  of  the  military  talents  and 
patriotism  of  citizen  Ney,  captain  in  the  4th  regiment  of  hussars,  hereby  ap- 
points the  said  citizen  Ney  to  hold  the  rank  of  adjutant-general,  and  chef  de 
bataillon,  the  duties  of  which  grade  he  is  already  performing  under  General 
Kleber,  commanding  the  left  wing  of  the  army. 

14th  Thermidor,  Year  II.  (August  1st,  1794.)  Gillet. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


35 


showed  him  the  perils  that  surrounded  him,  and  he  began  to  retreat 
towards  Eyndhoven ; but  his  scouts  soon  reported  to  him  that  this 
road  was  also  beset — that  the  enemy’s  cavalry  flanked  it  right  and 
left,  and  it  was  impossible  to  pass. 

“Impossible!”  Ney  exclaimed;  “sound  the  charge!”  And  he 
attacked  the  Austrian  squadrons  sword  in  hand  with  such  impetuosity, 
that  he  broke  their  ranks ; then  pursuing  his  march  with  rapidity,  and 
avoiding  the  villages,  he  gained  the  woods,  and  escaped  from  the 
detachments  of  the  enemy  placed  to  cut  him  off. 

But  the  plain  was  covered  with  the  Austrian  forces.  At  almost 
every  step  he  was  forced  to  halt,  and  either  receive  or  head  a charge. 
At  one  place  he  was  under  the  necessity  of  forcing  a bridge,  at  another 
of  making  a long  circuit,  further  on  of  attacking  a post ; every  where 
he  was  beset  with  dangers  and  difficulties.  He  at  length  came  in 
sight  of  Eyndhoven.  His  flankers  had  sent  a patrol  in  advance, 
which  had  cleared  the  approaches. 

The  prisoners  which  they  brought  in,  as  well  as  the  inhabitants  he 
met,  having  informed  him  that  the  place  had  but  a feeble  garrison,  he 
hoped  to  surprise  and  carry  it  by  a coup-de-main,  and  with  this  ex- 
pectation he  rapidly  advanced.  Unfortunately  a body  of  cavalry 
which  had  come  to  its  assistance,  debouched  as  Ney  appeared  with 
his  little  army.  The  surprise  at  this  unexpected  obstacle  was  great, 
but  the  French  soldiers  were  as  determined  as  their  leader.  They 
charged  the  Austrians  without  regarding  their  numbers;  threw 
themselves  headlong  into  the  midst  of  the  enemy’s  ranks,  broke  and 
dispersed  them,  took  their  commander,  the  Baron  Homspech,  prisoner, 
and  returned  with  him  to  Diest. 

Jourdan  was  not  less  pleased  with  the  manner  in  which  this  expe- 
dition had  been  conducted,  than  with  the  capture  of  the  Austrian  com- 
mander. He  knew  the  noble  baron  well,  and  strongly  suspected  him 
of  having  exercised  some  influence  over  the  determinations  of  the  old 
French  Generals,  and  mixed  himself  up  with  various  untoward  nego- 
tiations. He  therefore  advised  the  committee  to  have  the  baron  sent 
to  Paris.  With  regard  to  Ney,  the  representative  Gillet  appointed 
him  chef-de-brigade,  in  which  capacity,  “ he  for  his  part,  purposed  to 
employ  him  with  great  advantage.” 

Towards  the  end  of  September,  the  column  which  had  reduced 
Conde  and  Valenciennes,  prepared  for  the  pursuit  of  fresh  victories, 
and  began  a general  movement.  Meantime,  the  enemy  beaten  at 
Sprimont  on  the  18th,  and  defeated  at  Clermont  on  the  20th,  were 
endeavouring  to  rally  behind  the  Roer.  A sad  reverse  of  fortune  had 
now  dissipated  their  illusion.  The  French  army,  which  at  the  begin- 
ning of  the  campaign  was  intrenched,  in  almost  hopeless  despair, 
behind  the  Scarpe,  was  now  on  the  eve  of  reaching  the  Rhine.  The 
Northern  army  had  penetrated  into  the  heart  of  Holland ; the  English 
had  disappeared,  and  on  all  sides  victory  had  crowned  the  French 
arms. 


36 


ME  Moms  OJt 


Clairfayt  was,  however,  not  discouraged  by  these  reverses.  He 
retreated,  but  without  ceasing  to  fight ; and  he  ably  availed  himself  of 
the  advantages  which  the  nature  of  the  ground  offered  him.  Neither 
the  rugged  banks  of  the  Ourthe,  nor  those  of  the  Ayvaille,  had  been 
able  to  shelter  him  from  the  attacks  of  the  republicans ; but  the  Roer 
was  in  a deeper  bed,  was  more  rapid,  and  had  higher  and  more  rug- 
ged and  precipitous  banks  than  the  former  rivers.  He  therefore  took 
advantage  of  these  obstacles,  and  fell  back  upon  the  Roer. 

The  French  army  pursued  him  with  all  the  ardour  inspired  by  vic- 
tory. Scherer  commanded  the  right,  Jourdan  the  centre,  and  Kleber 
the  left.  Each  pressed  forward  upon  the  retreating  enemy,  each 
emulous  to  outvie  the  others.  Divers  encounters  took  place,  all  of 
which  turned  out  in  favour  of  the  French,  and  the  Austrians  were  in 
full  retreat.  Kleber  however  was  not  yet  satisfied. 

Bernadotte  led  the  van.  This  officer  had  been  recently  promoted 
to  the  rank  of  general ; he  combined  with  the  courage  which  charac- 
terized the  army  of  Sambre-et-Meuse,  an  experience  seldom  found  at 
that  period  in  the  French  ranks.  He  had  been  a soldier  from  the  age 
of  fourteen ; had  seen  service  in  America  as  well  as  in  Europe ; and 
had  evinced  on  the  banks  of  the  Delaware,  as  he  then  did  on  the 
Sambre,  that  eagle  eye,  and  velocity  of  manoeuvre,  which  few  of  his 
colleagues  then  possessed.  He  added  to  the  ascendancy  which  the 
habit  of  warfare  had  given  him,  many  qualities  not  less  precious  in  a 
soldier.  He  was  enterprising,  intrepid,  and  as  ardent  in  action  as  in 
the  expression  of  his  opinions.  His  enthusiasm  delighted  the  men 
under  his  command;  his  fine,  soldierlike  appearance,  and  his  confi- 
dence, warmed  their  imaginations.  There  was  nothing  too  difficult 
for  them  when  led  on  by  him — nothing  they  would  not  undertake  at 
his  bidding.  But  every  thing  has  its  limits ; valour  even  meets  with 
obstacles  which  it  cannot  overcome. 

Bernadotte  pushed  on  towards  Heinsberg.  He  was  desirous  of 
attacking  the  enemy’s  rear-guard  without  allowing  it  time  to  breathe ; 
but  the  hostile  forces 'were  numerous,  and  being  favoured  by  the  na-" 
lure  of  the  ground,  made  an  obstinate  stand. 

Kleber  had  already  sent  reinforcements ; but  as  the  battle  seemed 
to  last  much  too  long,  he  became  impatient,  and  despatched  Ney  to 
Bernadotte’s  assistance.  Ney  advanced  with  rapidity  towards  Stock- 
heim,  but  had  scarcely  got  half  way  ere  he  perceived  a number  of 
boats  making  the  most  strenuous  exertions  to  reach  Maestricht  in  as 
short  a time  as  possible,  In  these  boats  he  could  discern  wheels  and 
gun-carriages,  and  he  had  no  doubt  that  they  contained  guns  and 
stores  for  the  defence  of  that  place.  He  therefore  wheeled  round,  and 
gained  the  banks  of  the  river,  for  the  purpose  of  intercepting  them. 
His  half-naked  chasseurs  prepared  to  swim  towards  the  boats  and 
attack  them ; but  the  boatmen  not  daring  to  run  the  risk  of  such  a 
conflict,  sank  their  boats,  and  with  them  the  guns,  powder,  and  pro- 
jectiles which  they  contained. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


37 


This  incident  was  fortunate  in  itself,  but  it  soon  became  still  more 
so.  Ney  had  resumed  his  march ; his  men  were  congratulating  each 
other'  on  having  destroyed  a part  of  the  means  intended  to  be  em- 
ployed against  them  in  the  defence  of  Maestricht,  when  a flotilla  ap- 
peared at  a distance.  Ney  ordered  them  to  press  forward,  and  seize 
a prey  which  could  not  escape  them.  A body  of  them  soon  reached 
the  banks  of  the  river,  threw  themselves  into  it,  and  swam  to  the 
boats,  on  board  of  which  they  succeeded  in  getting,  in  spite  of  the 
determined  resistance  of  the  crews.  Here  a desperate  conflict  ensued. 
Ney,  anxious  to  take  a share  in  it,  pressed  hastily  forward,  and  soon 
reached  the  banks  of  the  river ; but  his  appearance  put  an  end  to  the 
action,  and  the  crews  of  the  boats  instantly  submitted.  Having  con- 
tinued his  march,  he  joined  Bernadotte  at  Tranquemont,  which  the 
news  of  this  double  encounter  had  already  reached.  It  was  also 
known  that  Maestricht,  deprived  in  the  morning  of  part  of  the  supplies 
intended  for  its  defence,  had  in  the  last  capture  lost  a portion  of  the 
provisions  intended  for  the  subsistence  of  its  garrison ; and  this  raised 
a hope  that,  being  disappointed  in  these  means  of  prolonging  its  de- 
fence, it  would  the  more  readily  surrender  on  reasonable  terms. 

Bernadotte  had  likewise  obtained  some  advantages.  His  troops 
were  proud  of  his  success,  and  he  determined  to  push  forward.  Nuth 
was  not  far  distant ; and  as  the  enemy  seemed  resolved  to  defend  it, 
he  purposed  to  meet  them  there.  But  the  Austrians  had  already  be- 
taken themselves  to  flight ; and  as  the  French  came  in  sight  of  the 
place,  their  last  patrols  could  just  be  perceived  gaining  the  woods. 
Bernadotte  did  not  think  proper  to  pursue  them  in  person,  but  ordered 
Ney  upon  this  service.  “ See,”  said  he  to  the  latter,  “ they  are  pro- 
ceeding towards  Gangelt,  where  they  probably  expect  peacefully  to 
pass  the  night ; overtake  and  harass  them  ; let  them  fall  before  you 
like  corn  before  the  reaper’s  sickle.” 

Ney  did  overtake  them,  but  they  were  numerous  and  resolute,  and 
he  was  obliged  to  send  for  reinforcements.  An  officer  who  has  since 
highly  distinguished  himself,  Maurin,  then  assistant  adjutant-general, 
came  to  his  assistance  at  the  head  of  the  2d  hussars.  The  pursuit 
was  hot,  skirmishes  frequent,  and  at  length  Ney,  accompanied  only 
by  his  chasseurs  and  a few  companies  of  light  infantry,  reached 
Heinsberg.  The  enemy  occupied  it  with  a strong  force;  the  town 
was  barricaded,  and  embrasures  appeared  on  all  sides,  ready  to  pour 
death  and  destruction  upon  its  assailants.  But  Ney  had  communi- 
cated his  own  impatient  ardour  to  the  troops  who  had  kept  up  with 
him.  The  infantry  scaled  the  walls,  the  sappers  broke  open  the 
gates,  and  in  a moment  every  point  was  carried.  The  Austrians, 
thus  driven  from  the  place,  made  an  attempt  to  form  under  shelter 
of  the  wood ; but  with  no  better  success.  Ney’s  troops  pursued  them 
closely,  and  forced  them  to  throw  themselves  in  the  greatest  disorder 
into  Wassembem. 

O 


38 


MEMOIRS  OF 


The  Austrians  were  thus  driven  to  their  last  resources.  The  French 
army  debouched  upon  the  Roer,  and  were  already  in  front  of  the  for- 
midable obstacles  raised  to  oppose  them. 

The  main  body  had  taken  up  its  position  between  Heinsberg  and 
Drumen.  Bernadotte  pushed  forward  towards  Rutten  at  the  head  of 
the  vanguard.  Rutten  is  a village  situated  on  the  left  bank  of  the 
Roer ; it  stands  upon  an  eminence,  from  which  might  be  fully  seen 
all  the  difficulties  which  the  army  had  to  encounter.  There  was  in 
view  a long  line  of  redoubts,  bristling  with  chevaux-de-frise,  and  broad 
intrenchments  defended  by  deep  ditches.  In  one  place,  there  appeared 
a batterie  rasante ; at  another  were  guns  of  large  calibre,  and  behind 
these  formidable  works  a numerous  infantry  was  drawn  up,  motion- 
less, and  waiting  only  for  the  appearance  of  the  French  forces  to  open 
a destructive  fire.  These  works,  and  this  attitude  of  defence,  were 
calculated  to  inspire  caution.  But  for  six  months  past  the  Austrians 
had  in  vain  attempted  to  regain  their  lost  ground.  Beaten  in  every 
action,  they  were  constantly  compelled  to  retreat,  and  as  constantly 
driven  from  the  positions  which  were  to  have  stopped  the  progress  of 
the  republican  armies.  The  French  troops  could  now  perceive  them 
intrenched  and  fortified  in  the  midst  of  rocks,  and  behind  ravines  and 
coppices.  Such  obstacles  only  increased  the  audacity  of  the  republi- 
can soldiers,  who  were  eager  to  advance,  cross  the  river,  and  encounter 
hand  to  hand  the  troops  they  had  so  often  put  to  flight,  and  who  now 
dared  to  face  them  only  because  they  were  protected  by  their  position 
and  works.  Excited,  like  his  men,  by  a series  of  victories,  Bernadotte 
participated  in  their  enthusiasm.  But  the  Roer  was  deep  and  rapid, 
and  the  rain,  which  fell  in  torrents,  increased  every  hour  the  impetu- 
osity of  its  waters.  Unwilling  to  expose  his  troops  to  the  torrent  and 
to  the  enemy’s  grape-shot,  without  first  ascertaining  the  precise  diffi- 
culties they  would  have  to  overcome,  he  sent  forward  the  light  infantry 
to  reconnoitre ; but  scarcely  had  they  appeared  in  front  of  the  river 
ere  the  Austrian  batteries  began  to  play.  The  fire  was  returned  from 
the  other  bank,  and  in  a moment  the  two  armies  were  engaged.  It 
was  however  impossible  to  meet,  and  neither  would  retire.  For  a 
long  time  death  was  dealt  out  on  either  side  with  an  unflinching  hand, 
and  the  hostile  forces  moved  not  from  their  positions.  At  length  a 
fresh  battery  being  unmasked,  and  the  Austrians  exposed  to  a mur- 
derous cross  fire,  they  began  to  give  way.  The  71st  seized  the  oppor- 
tunity, and  rushing  into  the  river,  succeeded  in  gaining  the  opposite 
bank.  Bernadotte  immediately  reported  this  success  to  Kleber. 
“ Great  praise,”  he  wrote,  “ is  due  to  the  brave  Ney.  He  seconded 
me  with  the  ability  which  you  know  he  possesses,  and  I am  bound  to 
add,  in  strict  justice,  that  he  greatly  contributed  to  the  success  we  have 
obtained.” 

By  the  time  the  French  troops  had  crossed  the  river,  it  was  dark, 
and  no  bridges  could  be  constructed  till  the  morrow,  or  other  neces- 
sary preparations  made  to  follow  up  this  success.  The  enemy  with* 


xMARSHAL  NEY. 


39 


drew  during  the  night,  and  on  the  following  morning  nothing  remained 
but  the  marks  of  their  defeat. 

Similar  operations,  attended  with  similar  results,  took  place  along 
the  rest  of  the  line.  On  this  occasion  the  following  report  was  ad- 
dressed by  Gillet  to  the  Committee  of  Public  Safety : 

“ I have  delayed  until  now  giving  you  an  account  of  the  most  re- 
cent successes  of  the  army  of  Sambre-et-Meuse,  in  order  to  be  able  at 
the  same  time  to  announce  to  you  a victory,  together  with  the  capture 
of  a fortified  town,  a citadel,  sixty  pieces  of  cannon,  and  a great  quan- 
tity of  stores  and  ammunition. 

“ The  Austrian  army,  beaten  in  detail  at  Sprimont  and  Clermont, 
on  the  2d  and  3d  sans-culott:de,  had  intrenched  themselves  upon  the 
banks  of  the  Roer,  where  they  still  formed  a force  of  * from  sixty  to 
eighty  thousand  men.  On  the  1st  instant,  we  took  Aix-la-Chapelle, 
and  our  army  encamped  on  the  plains  of  Aldenhoven,  the  left  close 
to  Worms,  and  the  right  towards  Scherweiller  upon  the  Dinse. 

“ The  enemy  intending  to  defend  the  passage  of  the  Roer,  and  keep 
open  a communication  with  Maestricht,  a considerable  portion  of  their 
army  was  stationed  on  the  right  bank  of  that  river,  in  a position  just 
behind  Aldenhoven,  and  in  front  of  Juliers.  This  position,  naturally 
strong,  was  moreover  fortified  with  lines  and  redoubts  which  defended 
it  on  all  sides. 

“ Determined  to  follow  up  our  successes,  Jourdan  resolved  to  force 
the  enemy  in  their  last  intrenchments.  To  succeed,  it  was  necessary 
to  attempt  one  of  those  bold  manoeuvres  which  render  the  most  diffi- 
cult enterprizes  possible  when  executed  by  able  officers  and  intrepid 
soldiers ; for  the  Roer,  though  fordable  in  many  places,  was  swollen 
by  the  rain  which  had  fallen  during  the  last  ten  days.  The  fords,  in 
themselves  difficult,  were  covered  with  chevaux-de-frise,  the  bridges 
were  destroyed,  and  the  heights  which  extend  along  the  right  bank 
of  the  Roer,  from  its  source  to  Buremonde,  were  covered  with  lines 
and  redoubts,  and  defended  by  a formidable  artillery. 

“ Jourdan  divided  his  army  into  four  corps.  Scherer  commanded 
the  right  wing,  General  Kleber  the  left,  and  General  Lefebre  the  van. 
Jourdan  retained  the  command  of  the  centie,  forming  the  corps-de- 
bataille,  having  under  him  the  generals  of  division,  Hatry,  Morlot, 
Championnet,  and  Dubois.  Scherer  was  ordered  to  force  the  passage 
of  Dueren ; Kleber  to  attack  on  the  left  at  Heinsberg,  and  the  van- 
guard, at  Limnich,  whilst  the  corps-de-ba:aille  was  to  attack  the  camp 
in  front  of  Juliers. 

“ Yesterday,  at  five  o’clock  in  the  morning,  every  column  was  in 
motion,  and  all  commenced  the  attack  with  equal  bravery.  In  less 
than  two  hours,  the  camp  in  front  of  Juliers  was  forced,  and  the  re- 
doubts carried  with  unexampled  intrepidity.  The  enemy’s  cavalry 
appeared  to  cover  the  retreat  of  their  army.  Ours  charged  and  routed 
it,  pursuing  it  even  to  the  glacis  of  Juliers ; and  it  owed  its  safety,  as 


40 


MEMOIRS  OF 


did  the  whole  Austrian  army,  solely  to  the  guns  of  that  place,  which 
prevented  our  troops  from  continuing  the  pursuit.  The  other  columns 
were  equally  successful,  but  they  met  with  difficulties  of  another  kind. 
When  the  vanguard  reached  Limnich,  they  found  that  the  enemy  had 
destroyed  the  bridge,  and  set  fire  to  the  town.  Every  point  of  approach 
having  been  rendered  impracticable,  it  became  necessary  to  construct 
bridges  under  a dreadful  fire  of  artillery  and  musketry.  This  was 
however  executed  under  the  protection  of  our  artillery,  which  on  this 
occasion,  as  on  every  other,  showed  its  great  superiority  over  that  of 
the  enemy,  who  were  obliged  to  withdraw  and  abandon  their  redoubts. 
The  bridges,  however,  could  not  be  constructed  before  night,  so  that 
it  was  impossible  to  complete  the  passage  of  the  river.  Every  thing 
was  ready  to  execute  it  this  morning,  when  the  clearing  up  of  the  fog 
showed  us  the  enemy  in  full  flight. 

“ Several  redoubts  had  been  raised  in  front  of  Juliers,  and  a battery 
of  mortars  erected  to  bombard  the  place.  This  battery  had  already 
begun  to  produce  great  effect,  when  a white  flag  appeared  on  the  cita- 
del, and  a deputation  of  magistrates  came  to  deliver  up  the  keys  of  the 
town,  which  had  been  evacuated  by  the  enemy  during  the  night,  and 
now  surrendered  at  discretion. 

“Yesterday  must  form  a memorable  epoch  in  the  arms  of  the 
republic.  An  army  of  from  sixty  to  eighty  thousand  men  defeated 
under  the  shelter  of  a most  formidable  position ; a place  stronger  than 
Landrecy — with  a good  citadel,  fosses  full  of  water,  and  in  the  best 
possible  state  of  defence — with  an  arsenal  full  of  stores,  and  contain- 
ing more  than  fifty  thousand  pounds  of  powder — evacuated,  taken 
without  a struggle.  Such,  my  dear  colleagues,  are  the  fruits  of  this 
brilliant  day. 

“ The  enemy’s  loss  is  immense.  On  the  other  side  of  the  Roer 
the  ground  is  covered  with  slain,  even  within  the  Austrian  lilies. 
This  we  were  able  to  verify  this  morning,  and  it  proves  the  precipitancy 
of  their  retreat.  Every  thing  denotes  the  most  complete  rout.  Several 
columns  of  cavalry,  light  artillery,  and  grenadiers,  are  in  pursuit  of 
them ; and  I have  just  llearnt  that  General  Dubois,  at  the  head  of 
six  regiments  of  cavalry,  has  overtaken  their  baggage  wagons  to 
the  right  of  Cologne.  We  have  made  upwards  of  six  hundred 
prisoners. 

“ It  would  be  out  of  my  power  to  notice  every  act  of  heroism  by 
which  this  day  is  honoured  \ for  I should  have  to  mention  by  name 
every  corps,  every  general,  every  officer,  and  every  soldier,  because 
all  have  shown  themselves  heroes : I shall  therefore  designate  only 
two.  The  first  relates  to  the  vanguard  of  the  divisions  under  the 
command  of  General  Kleber.  The  brave  soldiers  who  composed  it, 
impatient  at  the  delay  which  the  construction  of  a bridge  would  cause, 
threw  themselves  into  the  river,  swam  across  it,  attacked  the  enemy’s 
works,  and  carried  them  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet.  The  second 
relates  to  two  squadrons  of  chasseurs,  commanded  by  General  d’Haut- 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


41 


poul.  These  brave  men,  having  met  four  squadrons  of  the  enemy’s 
hussars,  charged  them  without  counting  their  numbers,  and  drove 
them  into  the  river.  Almost  the  whole  were  either  killed,  drowned, 
or  taken.  “ Health  and  Fraternity. 

“ Gillet.” 

“ Head  Quarters,  Juliers,  12th  Vendemiaire, 

Year  III.  (3d  October,  1794.)” 


CHAPTER  VI. 

The  Austrian  army  was  in  a deplorable  plight.  Both  generals 
and  soldiers,  struck  with  consternation  at  their  successive  defeats  un- 
interrupted by  the  slightest  success,  were  now  only  desirous  of  re- 
crossing  the  Rhine.  The  courage  of  Werneck  himself  was  at  length 
shaken.  This  general,  habitually  so  firm  and  decided,  had  now  lost 
all  confidence.  Having  made  arrangements  for  the  supplying  of 
Maestricht  with  provisions,  he  left  upon  his  table  a duplicate  of  the 
orders  he  had  issued.  Bernadotte  having  come  upon  him  unawares, 
found  this  document,  and  perceiving  in  an  instant  the  full  importance 
of  the  information  it  afforded  him,  despatched  Ney  to  take  the  best 
advantage  of  it. 

“ The  General  who  commands  an  army  in  which  you  are  employ- 
ed,” he  wrote  to  the  latter,  is  a fortunate  man.  I have  that  good 
luck,  and  I fully  appreciate  it.  Continue  to  pursue  and  hussar  the 
enemy,  and  I will  second  you  to  the  utmost  of  my  means.  You  shall 
have  by  to-morrow  the  4th  hussars  and  the  16th  chasseurs.  I will 
likewise  send  you  a body  of  infantry,  and  will  ride  over  and  consult 
with  you  on  the  best  means  of  supporting  you  with  the  dragoons. 

“ I must  inform  you,  my  dear  friend,  that  there  is  something  of 
great  importance  to  be  attempted.  The  honour  of  the  attempt  is  re- 
served for  you,  and  to  you  shall  be  attributed  all  the  merit  of  its  suc- 
cess. You  must,  if  possible,  obtain  possession  of  the  flour  which 
Field  Marshal  Werneck  is  sending,  under  an  escort,  along  the  heights 
on  the  other  side  of  Vegoiig,  whence  it  is  to  enter  the  high  road,  for 
the  purpose  of  reaching  Neuss  and  Dusseldorf.  The  undertaking 
will  be,  perhaps,  hazardous — but  no  matter ; the  convoy  is  not  far  off, 
and  we  can  make  the  attempt. 

“ I am  going  to  take  a few  hours’  rest ; I advise  you  to  do  the  same, 
for  I fancy  we  shall  have  no  time  for  sleep  to-morrow. 

Bernadotte.” 

“ Guerack,  12th  Vendemiaire, 

Year  III.  (3d  of  October  1794.)” 

VOL.  I.  6 


42 


MEMOIRS  OF 


Ney  set  out  to  intercept  the  escort,  which  the  report  of  his  approach 
prevented  from  leaving  Neuss ; he  therefore  resolved  to  make  him- 
self master  not  only  of  the  provisions,  but  of  the  town  which  con- 
tained them.  From  a thousand  to  twelve  hundred  horse  defended 
the  approaches  to  the  place.  He  braved  and  endeavoured  to  provoke 
the  latter  to  an  action,  but  the  greater  his  ardour,  the  more  determin- 
ed were  they  to  avoid  a conflict ; thus  every  effort  to  bring  them  to 
battle  was  vain.  Under  these  circumstances,  he  came  to  the  resolu- 
tion of  instantly  storming  the  town. 

This  bold  resolve  was  singular,  inasmuch  as  he  had  not  with  him 
a single  foot  soldier,  and  the  ramparts  of  Neuss  were  covered  with  a 
numerous  body  of  infantry.  Nevertheless,  the  coup-de-main  suc- 
ceeded. Scarcely  had  he  fired  ten  shots,  ere  the  garrison  set  fire  to 
the  storehouses,  and  escaped  in  great  disorder  with  the  flour  wagons, 
which  they  still  attempted  to  save.  Ney  pursued  them  closely,  and 
seized  a number  of  the  wagons,  dispersing  the  remainder,  and  for- 
cing them  towards  Dusseldorf.  The  night  was  however  very  dark, 
and  his  hussars  being  overcome  with  fatigue,  he  was  obliged  to  halt, 
and  allow  the  men  and  horses  a few  hours’  rest. 

The  silence  of  the  bivouac,  which  was  on  the  banks  of  the  Rhine, 
having  succeeded  the  tumult  of  the  pursuit,  an  indistinct  sound  was 
shortly  after  heard,  then  a confused  noise  of  human  voices  and  oars. 

Ney’s  men  now  felt  that  they  were  about  to  effect  the  object  for 
which  they  had  been  striving,  and  this  idea  inspired  them  with  fresh 
vigour.  They  ran  to  their  arms,  and  resumed  their  march;  but 
Dusseldorf  sided  with  the  Austrians,  and  no  sooner  did  the  French 
hussars  appear  before  it  than  it  thundered  its  projectiles  upon  them. 
Ney  took  no  notice  of  this  aggression,  but  continued  his  route,  over- 
took the  portion  of  the  escort  which  had  escaped  from  him  under  cover 
of  the  darkness  of  the  preceding  night,  and  after  dispersing  it,  took 
possession  of  the  wagons.  Nor  was  this  all.  He  knew  that  the 
diplomatists  of  the  river  were  sending  away  their  treasure ; this  he 
intercepted,  and  with  the  riches  he  expected  some  valuable  despatches 
which  he  certainly  did  not  expect,  fell  into  his  hands. 

Kleber,  greatly  irritated  at  the  aggression  of  Dusseldorf,  determin- 
ed to  avenge  both  the  insult  offered  to  his  vanguard,  and  the  partiality 
which  the  citizens  seemed  to  entertain  towards  the  French  emigrants. 
This  was,  however,  by  no  means  easy.  His  soldiers  were  without 
clothing,  his  wagons  without  cattle,  and  the  season  was  becoming 
daily  more  unfavourable.  But  he  was  not  to  be  turned  from  his  pur- 
pose; and  that  which  he  needed,  he  purposed  making  the  enemy 
supply  him  with.  This  was  perhaps  the  first  time  that  an  army 
wanting  the  means  of  taking  a fortified  town,  had  attempted  to  force 
that  town  to  supply  such  means  against  itself.  However,  Kleber 
had  resolved  upon  it,  and  the  attack  began.  The  batteries  of  the 
French  army  soon  set  the  town  on  fire.  The  general  sent  for  Ney. 

“ Do  you  see,”  he  said,  “ the  ravages  made  by  our  shells?  Well, 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


43 


take  a trumpeter,  proceed  to  Dusseldorf,  and  tell  the  magistrates,  that 
if  I am  not  put  in  possession  of  the  place  forthwith,  together  with  a 
million  of  francs,  I will  destroy  every  thing  in  it.” 

Ney  went,  threatened,  intimidated,  and  performed  his  mission  so 
well  that  Dusseldorf  opened  its  gates.  It  contained  an  immense 
quantity  of  artillery,  stores,  and  provisions. 

Having  resumed  his  excursions,  Ney  pushed  on  towards  Cleves,  at 
the  head  of  four  hundred  horse ; defeated  the  enemy,  carried  the  place, 
and  immediately  advancing  upon  Nimeguen,  carried  that  also.  Mean- 
time Kleber  had  resumed  the  siege  of  Maestricht.  The  waters  of  the 
Sambre  being  low,  he  had  been  unable  to  receive  the  artillery  and 
ammunition  necessary  for  his  operations,  and  the  garrison,  embolden- 
ed by  the  failure  of  the  former  attempts,  feared  not  to  attack  the  be- 
siegers in  their  trenches.  Kleber,  irritated  at  this,  urgently  demand- 
ed Ney ; whilst  Jourdan,  who  had  employed  him  elsewhere,  was  in 
no  haste  to  comply  with  the  demand.  But  Gillet  having  approached 
the  place  at  the  head  of  a reconnoitring  party,  put  Ney’s  services  in 
requisition.  He  kept  him,  as  he  stated  in  his  despatch*  to  the  Com- 
mander-in-chief, “ at  the  request  of  General  Kleber,  who  was  anxious 
to  bring  the  besieged  to  reason,  and  sicken  them  of  making  sorties.” 
And  in  truth  they  were  soon  confined  within  their  walls.  The 
artillery  at  length  came  down  the  Sambre,  and  the  siege  began  under 
the  direction  of  General  Bollemont,  a brave  and  able  officer,  who, 
though  advanced  in  years,  had  preserved  all  the  fire  and  energy  of 
youth.  He  ordered  the  engineers  to  erect  nothing  but  incendiary 
batteries  upon  the  first  parallel,  reserving  the  siege  batteries  for  the 
second.  Such  a thing  had  never  been  heard  of  before,  but  General 
Bollemont  having  directed  that  it  should  be  done,  the  body  of  engi- 
neers determined  to  do  their  best  to  reach  the  second  parallel  without 
the  support  of  artillery.  In  carrying  their  works  along  the  right  flank  of 
Mont  St.  Pierre,  they  discovered  the  mouth  of  a deep  cavern,  which 
according  to  the  statements  of  the  country  people,  had  branches  ex- 
tending under  the  fortress.  In  verifying  this  fact,  a subterraneous 
city  was  discovered,  which  proved  the  exact  counterpart  of  the  city 
above.  The  circumstance  was  a singular  one ; the  dark  city  became 
the  sole  topic  of  conversation,  and  inquiries  were  set  on  foot  to  ascer- 
tain the  cause  of  its  existence,  and  the  use  to  which  it  was  applied. 

All  this  gave  great  uneasiness  to  the  besieged,  who  sprang  a mine 
in  order  to  encumber  the  principal  entrance,  and  prevent  the  besiegers 
from  satisfying  their  curiosity'.  The  explosion,  though  terrific,  did 
not  produce  the  effect  intended.  It  occasioned  only  the  fall  of  a great 
quantity  of  earth,  leaving  an  opening  like  a vast  funnel,  which  about 
sixty  of  the  French  soldiers  immediately  entered.  Considering,  from 
what  had  just  taken  place,  that  there  existed  a passage  communicating 
with  the  fortress,  they  resolved  to  ascertain  that  fact.  They  therefore 

* Dated  22d  Vendemiaire,  Year  III.  (13th  October,  1794.) 


44 


MEMOIRS  OF 


\ 

penetrated  into  the  cavern,  and  proceeded  onward  to  a considerable 
distance  without  hearing  the  least  sound,  or  seeing  any  thing  extraor- 
dinary. At  length  a great  noise  struck  their  ears,  and  they  thought 
they  had  discovered  the  passage.  Under  the  excitement  of  this 
pretended  discovery,  they  made  oath  never  to  see  the  light  again 
except  through  th£  opening  which  led  to  the  town.  But  what  was 
their  surprise  on  advancing,  to  find  that  the  enemy,  whom  they 
expected  to  encounter  hand  to  hand — the  foes  whose  voices  they 
fancied  they  heard,  turned  out  to  be  a flock  of  sheep  which  the  inha- 
bitants had  concealed  in  the  cavern.  The  adventure  ended  in 
their  finding  abundance  of  food,  but  no  communication  with  the 
fortress. 

As  the  place  could  not  be  carried  but  by  a regular  siege,  an  attempt 
was  made  to  obtain  its  surrender  by  negotiation.  The  governor  was 
summoned,  pressed  to  this  effect,  and  the  reverses  of  the  coalition 
very  forcibly  urged  to  hasten  his  compliance.  Although  his  courage 
was  shaken  by  such  a train  of  disasters,  he  would  come  to  no  deci- 
sion until  he  had  first  communicated  with  the  Hague,  and  received  the 
instructions  of  his  masters.  Kleber  replied  that  the  governor  would 
soon  have  no  master  but  him,  and  pushed  on  his  works  with  vigour. 
The  allies  had  shown,  at  Lille,  Thionville,  Valenciennes,  and  Lan- 
drecy,  what  they  were  capable  of  doing.  They  had  added  the 
horrors  of  fire  by  bomb-shells  to  the  ravages  of  their  artillery  ; and 
it  was  resolved  to  use  reprisals  on  this  occasion.  Three  mortar 
batteries  were  accordingly  erected,  and  a considerable  quantity  of 
shells  thrown  into  the  place. 

Still  the  governor  persisted  in  his  resistance.  His  fortifications 
were  injured  ; his  parapets  and  covered  ways  no  longer  presented 
any  thing  but  a mass  of  ruins  ; and  still  he  remained  firm.  The 
citizens  were  less  determined ; and  Kleber  was  anxious  to  open  a 
communication  with  the  magistrates.  Ney  suggested  a very  simple 
plan : it  was  to  summon  the  Austrian  commander  to  allow  the  French 
to  negotiate  with  the  citizens,  threatening  him  with  the  displeasure  of 
the  whole  army  if  he  refused.  The  expedient  seemed  good ; and 
Ney  being  despatched  to  the  gates  with  a flag  of  truce,  displayed 
such  confidence,  and  managed  matters  so  well,  that  he  intimidated 
the  Austrians  into  compliance.  He  was  accordingly  conducted  to 
the  Town  Hall  where  the  City  council  were  sitting.  The  latter, 
however,  pretended  that  the  constitution  deprived  them  of  all  right  of 
interference  in  the  defence  of  the  place.  It  therefore  became  neces- 
sary, after  all,  to  batter  in  breach ; and  the  works  of  the  besiegers 
were  continued  with  great  vigour.  Nevertheless,  Kleber  felt  conside- 
rable repugnance  to  destroy  this  noble  fortress,  and  determined  on 
making  a fresh  attempt  at  negotiation.  He  again  directed  his 
adjutant-general  to  offer  new  matter*  for  consideration  to  these 
haughty  magistrates.  Ney  again  appeared  before  them,  and  a dis- 
cussion commenced  which  became  - harsh  and  animated.  The 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


45 


governor  exaggerated  his  resources ; the  council  relied  upon  the 
strength  of  their  ramparts;  and  all  were  bent  upon  running  the 
chances  of  their  resistance. 

“ If  this  be  your  ultimatum,”  said  the  adjutant-general,  “ I am 
bound  to  accept  it.  Your  city  will  be  destroyed,  but  the  people  you 
govern  shall  know  to  whom  they  are  indebted  for  this  cruel  treatment. 
History  will  say  that  it  was  caused  by  your  indifference  to  their  inte- 
rests, and  your  blind  devotion  to  Austria.  It  will  also  say  that  a 
generous  enemy  wished  to  save  your  citizens  and  their  property  ; but 
that  you,  their  natural  protectors — you,  who  are  bound  to  defend 
them,  have  sacrificed  them  without  remorse  to  the  pride  of  a govern- 
ment deaf  to  the  voice  of  humanity,  and  which  only  seeks  the  vain 
glory  of  making  a good  but  useless  defence.” 

This  speech  produced  an  excellent  effect.  The  governor  himself 
was  moved ; he  protested  that  so  far  from  desiring  to  build  his  military 
reputation  upon  the  misfortunes  of  the  citizens,  he  would  readily 
yield  the  place  the  instant  he  had  proof  that  further  resistance  was 
useless. 

“ And  have  you  not  that  proof?”  replied  Ney,  with  vivacity. 
“ Can  your  armies,  defeated  at  Aldenhoven,  at  Juliers,  and  at  La 
Chartreuse,  and  whom  the  terror  of  our  arms  is  now  driving  upon 
the  higher  as  upon  the  lower  Rhine,  come  to  your  assistance  ? And 
will  the  Dutch  or  the  English  effect  that  which  is  beyond  the  power 
of  your  own  forces?  Defeated  on  the  Wahl,  overthrown  on  the 
Escaut,  they  have  been  unable  to  defend  either  Grave  or  Venloo. 
Bois-le-Duc  and  Crevecoeur  have  just  opened  their  gates  to  us,  and 
neither  the  Austrians  nor  the  English  can  henceforward  do  any  thing 
for  you.” 

Ney  spoke  with  vehemence,  and  the  governor  and  magistrates 
forcibly  admitting  the  truth  of  his  account  of  the  campaign,  assumed 
a milder  tone  ; the  negotiations  were  resumed,  and  that  which  force 
had  been  unable  to  effect  was  obtained  by  address. 

This  was  a noble  termination  to  a campaign  already  unequalled  in 
the  annals  of  warfare.  The  French  army  had  assembled  on  the  3rd 
of  June,  1794.  Though  deficient  in  artillery,  and  almost  without 
stores,  it  had  marched  against  the  hostile  forces  which  covered  the 
frontiers  of  France  and  occupied  many  strong  holds ; it  had  beaten 
and  driven  them  from  the  French  territory;  nay  more,  it  had  pursued 
them  across  the  Sambre,  and  defeated  them  in  seven  pitched  battles. 
On  the  10th  and  26th  of  June  they  were  beaten  at  Fleurus ; on  the 
1st  of  July  at  Mont  Palissel,  in  front  of  Mons,  and  at  the  camp  of 
Roeulx  ; on  the  6th  at  Waterloo;  on  the  7th  at  Sombref ; on  the  18th 
of  September  at  the  passage  of  the  Ourthc  ; and  on  the  2d  of  October 
at  Juliers.  During  these  operations  the  French  army  had  not  re- 
ceived a single  check,  nor  lost  a single  piece  of  ordnance;  so  far 
from  this,  it  had  begun  the  campaign  with  a park  of  only  sixteen 
pieces,  and  had  taken  with  these  pieces,  Charleroy,  Landrccy,  Qucs- 


46 


MEMOIRS  OF 


noy,  Valenciennes,  Conde,  Namur,  Juliers,  Maestricht,  Mons,  Ath, 
Hall,  Brussels,  Louvain,  Tirlemont,  Tongres,  St.  Trond,  Liege,  Aix- 
la-Chapelle,  Cologne,  Bonn,  Coblentz,  Creveldt,  Gueldres,  and 
Stephenwerth.  It  had  captured  nine  hundred  and  ninety-five  pieces 
of  cannon,  one  hundred  and  five  howitzers,  and  one  hundred  and 
fifty-eight  mortars.  It  possessed  at  the  end-of  4he-campaign  four 
hundred  and  fifty  field-pieces,  stores  for  a whole  year,  besides  twenty 
millions  of  cartridges ; and  its  parks  contained  one  thousand  three 
hundred  and  sixty-eight  pieces  of  ordnance.  Such  were  the  fruits  of 
six  months  of  peril  and  fatigue. 

It  might  have  been  expected  that  such  labours  would  have  insured 
quiet  winter-quarters : no  such  thing.  The  Austrians  still  kept  open 
their  outlets  upon  the  Rhine,  and  had,  consequently,  the  power  of 
again  spreading  over  the  Palatinate,  and  of  perhaps  repossessing 
themselves  of  the  rich  plains  from  which  the  republican  army  had 
driven  them ; it  was  therefore  deemed  expedient  to  prevent  the  possi- 
bility of  such  an  irruption,  by  laying  siege  to  Mayence.  Kleber,  who 
commanded  this  expedition,  selected  the  corps  and  officers  he  wished 
to  have  with  him.  Ney  was  not  forgotten,  but  the  general-in-chief 
also  claimed  his  services,  and  to  elude  the  orders  of  the  latter  to  this 
effect,  it  was  deemed  necessary  again  to  have  recourse  to  Gillet. 
Being  thus  driven  to  invoke  the  good  offices  of  the  representative, 
Kleber  did  not  confine  his  demand  to  Ney,  but  requested  also  to  have 
Marescot,  Chasseloup,  Duclos,  Floyes,  and  the  whole  of  the  bande 
joyeuse  who  had  assisted  at  the  siege  of  Maestricht.  Gillet  felt  a 
delicacy  in  deciding  the  question  between  the  commander  of  the  left 
wing  and  the  general-in-chief,  and  referred  it  to  the  committee  ; but 
he  took  advantage  of  his  despatch  to  the  latter  to  say  a word  in 
favour  of  the  brave  men  whose  services  the  two  commanders  were 
so  anxious  to  secure. 

“ “ I know  them  all  extremely  well,”  he  wrote  to  his  colleagues, 
“ and  have  seen  them  in  actual  service.  They  belong  to  a good  and 
energetic  school,  by  whose  precepts  they  have  profited.  They  display 
great  zeal,  and  I urgently  recommend  them  to  your  notice.  It  is  but 
justice  to  these  brave  young  men.  As  for  Ney,  you  will  determine 
whether  or  not  he  is  to  remain  with  Kleber.  For  my  own  part,  I 
think  he  would  be  very  useful  in  the  army  before  Mayence.  He  is  a 
distinguished  officer ; and  is  necessary  to  our  large  body  of  cavalry. 
Men  of  his  stamp  are  not  common.” 

The  question  which  Gillet  dared  not  decide  was  already  settled. 
Ney  had  seen  with  indignation  the  enemy  sally  forth  from  their  ram- 
parts, crown  a redoubt  erected  in  haste,  and  brave  the  efforts  of  the 
French  soldiers.  The  corps-de-siege  was  composed  of  troops  partly 
from  the  army  of  the  Rhine  and  partly  from  that  of  Sambre-et- 
Meuse.  Anxious  to  show  the  former  how  to  fight,  he  assembled  a 
few  dragoons,  saw  that  the  horses  were  rough-shod,  so  that  they  could 
not  slide  upon  the  ice,  and  begged  a few  voltigeurs  from  the  chef  de 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


47 


bataillon  Molitor.  “ I am  going,”  he  said,  “ to  show  you  a trick 
after  the  manner  of  Sambre-et-Meuse.” 

Having  put  his  voltigeurs  in  motion,  they  attacked  the  redoubt  in 
front,  whilst  he  got  on  the  other  side  and  brought  up  his  dragoons 
against  the  pass  it  defended ; but  the  latter  hesitated  and  dared  not 
follow  him,  so  that  he  penetrated  alone  into  the  redoubt.  Surrounded 
by  the  enemy,  single-handed  he  cut  his  way  through  them,  recrossed 
the  ditch,  and  escaped  under  a shower  of  balls ; but  he  received  a 
wound  in  his  arm,  the  pain  of  which  was  increased  by  the  motion  of 
his  horse.  A species  of  lock -jaw  ensued,  and  he  became  restless  and 
desponding ; at  one  moment  under  the  excitement  of  burning  fever,  at 
the  next  weakened  by  the  sufferings  he  endured,  he  refused  all  surgi- 
cal aid.  His  friends,  uneasy  at  the  strange  turn  his  disorder  had 
taken,  hit  upon  an  expedient  to  bring  him  to  himself.  Having  as- 
sembled the  musicians  and  young  girls  of  the  village,  with  Kleber 
and  the  representative  Merlin  at  their  head,  they  all  went  in  proces- 
sion to  Ney’s  quarters,  and  danced  the  farandolle  round  his  bed. 
The  noise  was  at  first  unpleasant  to  him,  but  by  degrees  he  joined  in 
the  hilarity  it  occasioned.  He  then  laughed  at  his  gloomy  thoughts 
and  gave  up  his  arm  to  the  surgeons;  his  only  uneasiness  being  now 
about  the  length  of  time  his  cure  would  take, — his  only  anxiety  that 
of  knowing  how  soon  he  should  be  able  to  return  and  face  the  enemy. 
Being  informed  that  he  had  been  appointed  general  of  brigade,  this 
promotion  was  only  a source  of  uneasiness  to  him.  He  did  not  thinly 
he  had  done  enough  to  merit  that  rank ; and  wished  to  leave  it  to 
those  who,  as  he  said,  had  better  claims  than  his.  In  vain  were  his 
scruples  laughed  at — in  vain  was  he  urged  to  accept  the  promotion  ; 
it  was  impossible  to  shake  his  resistance  or  overcome  his  modesty. 
The  chief  of  the  staff  came  to  his  assistance  on  the  occasion. 

“ If  you  persist,”  wrote  the  latter,  “ in  refusing  the  rank  of  Gene- 
ral of  Brigade,  to  which  you  have  been  appointed  by  the  representa- 
tive Merlin,  I think  you  had  better  write  to  the  board  of  organization 
of  the  land  forces.  This  would  be  the  more  advisable,  as  the  repre- 
sentative Merlin  is  not  yet  returned  from  his  journey  to  Paris. 

“ Health  and  Fraternity. 

* “ Bourcier,  General  of  Division,  and 

Chief  of  the  General  Staff.” 

“ Head-quarters,  Gandowblam,  the  13th  of  Pluviose, 

Year  III.  (1st  February  1795.  ” 

Ney  acted  upon  this  suggestion,  wrote  to  the  board,  and  by  dint  of 
entreaty  succeeded  in  getting  his  excuses  accepted.  As  his  wound 
continued  painful,  the  representative  Merlin  recommended  him  to  try 
his  native  air. 

“ My  brave  friend,”  he  wrote,  “ go  and  complete  your  cure  at 


48 


MEMOIRS  OF 


Sarrelibre,*  your  birth-place.  1 have  despatched  an  order  to  the  sur- 
geon of  first  class,  Bonaventure,  to  send  one  of  his  pupils  with  you. 
Return  soon,  and  lend  us  your  powerful  aid  against  the  enemies  of 
your  country. 

“ Health  and  Fraternity.  Merlin.” 

« Head-quarters  at  Oberingelheim,  the  18th  Nivose, 

Year  III.  (7th  January,  1795.)” 

Kleber,  also  desirous  of  giving  Ney  a proof  of  his  regard,  and  the 
value  in  which  he  held  the  services  of  that  officer,  addressed  him  the 
following  document : 

“ Head-quarters  of  Observation,  Ingelheim,  22nd  Nivose, 
Year  III.  (February  10th,  1795.) 

“THE  GENERAL  OF  DIVISION  KLEBER,  COMMANDING  THE  CORPS 
D’ARMEE  BEFORE  MAYENCE, 

“ Hereby  certifies  that  Citizen  Ney,  adjutant-general,  chef-de-bri- 
gade, commanded  with  distinction  various  bodies  of  cavalry  during 
the  campaign  of  the  army  of  Sambre-et-Meuse ; that  in  every  opera- 
tion entrusted  to  him,  he  displayed  the  most  consummate  skill  and 
bravery,  particularly  at  the  siege  of  Maestricht,  where  by  his  valour 
he  did  eminent  service  to  the  commonwealth  ; that  having  volunteered 
his  services  to  the  army  before  Mayence,  in  co-operating  towards  the 
capture  of  that  place,  he  received,  in  a sortie,  a gun-shot  wound  which 
has  suspended  his  activity  of  service  until  his  perfect  cure. 

Kleber.” 

* The  name  of  Sarrelouis  was  changed  by  the  Jacobins  to  that  of  Sarre- 
libre. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


49 


BOOK  THE  SECOND. 


CHAPTER  I. 

The  spring  was  advancing,  active  operations  were  about  to  be  re- 
sumed, and  Ney’s  wound  was  not  yet  healed.  With  anxiety,  though 
resigned,  he  watched  the  slow  progress  of  his  convalescence.  His 
hopes  were  still  buoyant,  and  he  trusted  that  his  youth  and  the  ap- 
proaching season  would  speedily  restore  him  to  health,  and  that  in  the 
mean  time  the  want  of  necessaries,  unforeseen  military  combinations, 
or  some  other  incident,  might  delay  for  a little  while  the  passage  of 
the  Rhine.  A note  from  Kleber,  however,  put  these  notions  to  flight. 
The  General  ordered  him  to  join  the  army  the  moment  his  wound 
would  allow  of  his  doing  so;  and  Ney,  supposing  that  the  campaign 
was  immediately  to  commence,  set  out  forthwith  for  head-quarters, 
without  regard  to  the  state  of  his  wound,  and  in  spite  of  the  remon- 
strances of  his  surgeon. 

The  month  of  May  had  already  commenced.  It  had  been  intended 
to  send  detachments  to  many  parts  of  the  Duchy  of  Berg,  invest 
Mayence,  force  Ehrenbreitstein,  and  by  occupying  the  rich  valley  of 
Maine,  make  the  war  feed  itself ; the  ultimate  object  being  to  impose 
terms  of  peace  upon  the  enemy.  But  the  troubles  in  France  became 
daily  more  serious.  The  faction,  defeated  on  the  9th  of  Thermidor, 
attempted  to  excite  fresh  insurrections.  Beaten  on  the  12th  of  Ger- 
minal, it  had  arisen  on  the  1st  of  Prairial  more  formidable  and  more 
violent  than  ever ; and  the  Government,  in  open  rupture  with  the  Ja- 
cobins as  well  as  with  the  companies  of  Jesus,  and  embarrassed  be- 
sides by  domestic  troubles,  had  scarcely  leisure  to  bestow  its  attention 
upon  dangers  threatened  from  abroad.  Weariness  and  disgust  had 
likewise  crept  into  all  ranks ; and  the  people  would  have  no  more 
contests,  no  more  battles,  and,  above  all,  no  more  sacrifices. 

The  committee  would  willingly  have  yielded  to  the  general  wish, 
for  nothing  could  be  more  pacific  than  the  feelings  of  the  men  who 
composed  it ; but  peace  was  a blessing  which  the  “ kings  of  the 
earth”  would  not  suffer  the  French  people  to  enjoy.  The  governors 
of  the  republic  were  therefore  compelled  to  push  on  the  war ; and 
' Richard,  the  representative  attached  to  the  army  of  the  North,  was 

VOL.  I.  7 


50 


MEMOIRS  OF 


directed  to  collect  the  means  of  constructing  bridges,  in  order  that  the 
army  of  Sambre-et-Meuse  might  cross  the  Rhine. 

Meantime  Luxemburg  had  surrendered  ; an  event  which  ought  to 
have  given  fresh  activity  to  these  preparations.  It  only  served,  how- 
ever, to  delay  them.  No  sooner  was  the  garrison  of  that  city  freed 
from  the  iron  discipline  which  had  ruled  it,  than  the  licentiousness  of 
the  Austrian  soldiery  burst  forth.  Clairfayt’s  battalion  immediately 
disbanded  itself;  the  men  indignantly  pulled  the  metal  plates  from 
their  caps,  trod  the  imperial  insignia  under  foot,  and  ran  tumultuously 
through  the  streets,  crying,  “ Vive  la  France  !” — “ Vive  la  liberte  !” 
This  unexpected  explosion,  attended  with  such  a profession  of  prin- 
ciples, created  no  little  surprise.  It  led  to  the  supposition  that 
the  Austrians  were  impatient  under  the  yoke  of  despotism ; and  the 
republican  government  flattered  itself  that  the  Aulic  council,  too 
prudent  to  prolong  a crisis  which  might  prove  fatal  to  itself,  would  at 
length  submit  to  put  an  end  to  a contest  whose  dangers  were  not 
wholly  confined  to  cannon-balls.  This  supposition  was  plausible 
enough,  and  a whimsical  incident  occurred  to  give  it  some  appearance 
of  consistency. 

Luxemburg,  as  we  have  just  stated,  had  opened  its  gates.  The 
representatives,  persuaded  that  henceforward  it  would  continue  to  be- 
long to  France,  ordered  a fete  “ in  honour  of  the  marriage  of  this 
place  to  the  French  republic.”  Field  Marshal  Bender,  who  had  sur- 
rendered it,  was  invited  to  this  fete.  He  was  an  old  soldier,  of  a 
lively  and  amiable  disposition.  The  ceremony  seemed  to  him  a good 
joke,  and  he  attended  it  at  the  head  of  his  staff.  Jourdan  was  also 
present  with  his.  This  was  the  first  time  any  of  the  hostile  forces 
had  met  in  amity,  and  such  a meeting  seemed  to  afford  pleasure  to 
both  parties.  The  conversation  soon  became  confidential ; no  one 
on  either  side  disguised  his  opinions  or  antipathies.  The  Austrians, 
full  of  esteem  for  the  French,  looked  upon  the  Prussians  with  an 
aversion  which  existing  circumstances  tended  to  increase ; and  they 
were  impatient  to  put  an  end  to  hostilities  with  a nation  who  had 
fought  them  nobly,  in  order  to  call  an  unworthy  ally  to  account  for 
the  reverses  caused  by  his  defection. 

The  representative  Talot,  struck  with  the  sentiments  of  his  guests, 
reported  them  to  the  committee.  A French  agent  at  Vienna  also 
gave  an  account  of  some  confidential  sayings  which  had  escaped  cer- 
tain Austrian  generals,  as  being  the  sentiments  of  the  council.  The 
committee  took  fire  at  these  vague  communications,  and  persuaded 
themselves  that  the  war  with  the  Empire  was  on  the  eve  of  termina- 
tion. The  preparations  for  the  campaign  were  therefore  suspended, 
the  transmission  of  supplies  stopped,  and  the  government,  without 
calculating  the  distance,  now  thought  only  of  transferring  the  armies 
of  the  Rhine  to  the  Pyrenees.  And  as  an  imprudent  measure  always 
requires  a pretence  to  excuse  or  mask  its  object,  the  want  of  means 
was  alleged,  and  the  deficiency  of  arms  and  ammunition. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


51 


Thus  were  the  preparations  making  in  the  North  entirely  stopped. 
In  vain  did  Pichegru  complain  of  want  of  supplies  in  all  the  fortified 
towns — in  vain  did  Jourdan  urge  the  weakness  of  his  muster-rolls ; 
the  former  received  no  supplies,  the  latter  no  recruits.  The  armies 
destined  to  cross  the  Rhine  were  on  the  eve  of  dissolution  on  the  left 
bank  of  that  river.  Nothing  was  doing,  nothing  in  progress ; and  to 
fill  the  measure  of  evil,  the  remainder  of  the  season  was  about  to  be 
employed  in  useless  marches.  In  vain  was  a cry  raised  against  such 
an  error  in  judgment ; — the  committee  had  all  the  sensitiveness  at- 
tached to  power,  and  would  not  change  their  measures.  Much  time 
was  lost  in  hesitation,  in  discussion,  and  in  again  mooting  a question 
already  disposed  of.  Gillet,  who  deplored  this  cruel  uncertainty,  suc- 
ceeded at  length  in  putting  an  end  to  it.  He  had  long  remained,  as 
we  have  already  shown,  with  the  army  of  Sambre-et-Meuse,  and  was 
well  acquainted  with  its  feelings,  and  opinions,  and  wants.  He  also 
knew  what  there  was  to  expect  and  what  to  fear  from  the  Austrians. 
He  pointed  out  to  the  committee  the  fallacy  of  the  hopes  they  nur- 
tured, and  the  danger  of  the  measures  they  seemed  resolved  to  adopt 
in  consequence.  If  the  army,  he  observed,  wanted  means  of  con- 
veyance or  stores,  the  enemy  must  be  made  to  supply  them.  The 
Rhine  must  be  crossed,  horses  must  be  obtained,  and  the  service  of 
the  army  organized  at  the  expense  of  the  riverain  princes.  In  short, 
that  which  had  been  done  during  the  preceding  campaign,  must  be 
repeated,  and  the  enemy  forced  to  pay  the  expenses  of  the  war  which 
they  had  declared.  But  to  withdraw  from  the  Rhine  when  ail  was 
ready  to  cross  it — when  two  hundred  thousand  imperialists  were 
pressing  towards  its  banks,  was  at  once  to  decline  a battle,  and  ex- 
pose the  French  provinces  to  the  chance  of  an  invasion.  Besides, 
what  an  unfavourable  impression  would  such  a resolution  make  upon 
the  army,  whose  battalions  loudly  demanded  and  fully  expected  to  be 
led  against  the  Austrians ! And,  indeed,  this  expectation  alone  had 
prevented  the  soldiers  from  deserting,  like  those  of  the  army  in  the 
South.  Surely  such  a consequence  was  not  to  be  risked  ; for,  if  even 
a defensive  warfare  were  adopted,  it  would  surely  lead  to  the  im- 
mediate dissolution  of  the  army. 

“ Our  armies,”  he  continued,  “ bear  no  resemblance  to  mercenary 
troops.  Each  individual  composing  them,  fights  to  obtain  peace. 
This  is  the  reason  why,  with  soldiers  like  ours,  the  enemy  must  often 
be  attacked.  The  more  numerous  the  battles,  the  greater  is  the  satis- 
faction of  the  men ; because,  being  excited  by  the  hope  of  peace,  they 
can  better  ascertain  the  precise  period  at  which  it  will  reach  them, 
and  when  they  shall  be  able,  in  consequence  of  it,  to  return  to  their 
families.  ,If  you  keep  them  unoccupied,  each  individual  soldier  will 
think  that  you  can  have  no  occasion  for  him  if  he  is  to  remain  idle, 
and  this  will  induce  him  to  desert. 

“ Our  intestine  commotions  are  greatly  exaggerated ; but  admitting 
them  to  exist  to  the  extent  alleged,  do  you  think  to  appease  them  by 


52 


MEMOIRS  OF 


exposing  yourselves  to  reverses  on  the  frontiers  ? Gain  victories  over 
the  foreigners  who  attack  you,  and  you  will  deprive  our  factions  at 
home  of  all  hopes  of  support.  Would  you  acquire  respect  at  home 
and  abroad  ? — strike  terror  into  your  enemies  by  the  splendour  of 
your  victories. 

“ I have,  I confess,  no  particular  attachment  to  the  principle  that 
the  Rhine  should  form  our  limits ; but  I should  consider  it  an  act  of 
high  treason  to  restore  the  Austrian  provinces  on  this  side  of  that 
river.  There  are  likewise  portions  of  territory,  and  electorates, 
which  must  at  all  events  be  ceded  to  us.  Should  this  question  be  de- 
bated some  day,  I will  lay  before  the  committee  a paper  upon  the  new 
frontiers  which  would  suit  France,  and  the  points  on  which  they 
should  be  defended.” 

These  reasons  were  unanswerable,  and  the  government  yielded  to 
them.  The  project  of  sending  to  the  Pyrenees  the  troops  collected  on 
the  Rhine  was  abandoned,  whilst  that  of  passing  this  river  and  carry- 
ing on  the  sieges  of  the  fortresses  beyond  it  was  resumed.  Richard 
had  yielded  to  the  same  illusions  which  had  seduced  the  Committee 
of  Public  Safety ; like  them,  he  had  relied  too  implicitly  upon  confi- 
dential communications  made  to  mislead  him.  He  also  had  suffered 
himself  to  be  deceived  by  false  overtures,  and  now  that  the  construc- 
tion of  bridges  was  to  be  resumed,  he  demanded  six  weeks  to  get 
every  thing  ready.  This  was  too  serious  a delay ; and  as  there  were 
numerous  boats  on  the  Meuse  and  the  Moselle,  it  was  decided  that 
they  should  be  used  for  the  passage  of  the  Rhine.  But  this  was  at- 
tended with  no  little  difficulty  ; for  how  were  the  boats  to  be  conveyed 
from  one  of  those  rivers  to  the  Rhine  ? — and  how  were  they  to  be 
lowered  into  it  from  the  other,  and  brought  to  the  point  where  they 
were  to  be  used  ? The  project  was  beset  with  difficulties  ; nevertheless 
there  was  good  hope  of  its  success.  The  work  was  begun ; trucks 
served  for  one  operation  and  an  inclined  moveable  bridge  for  the 
other ; — the  rest  was  left  to  Providence.  Every  thing  succeeded  with- 
out accident,  and  the  boats  reached  the  river  for  which  they  were 
destined.  But  here  the  danger  began. 

The  fort  of  Ehrenbreitstein  commands  the  mouth  of  the  Moselle, 
and  batteries  had  been  erected  all  along  the  right  bank  of  the  Rhine. 
It  was  a fine  moonlight  night,  not  a breath  of  air  was  stirring,  and  the 
enemy  were  anxiously  watching  for  the  boats  to  come  within  the 
range  of  their  guns.  The  danger  was  certainly  great,  but  there  was 
still  greater  in  hesitation,  and  the  boats,  trusting  to  Providence,  dashed 
on  towards  Neuwied.  The  enemy’s  forts  and  works  along  the  river 
thundered  their  artillery  at  the  little  vessels,  which  received  a shower 
of  grape-shot  as  they  passed.  But  in  a moment  of  peril  there  is  some- 
thing that  elevates  the  soul.  The  French  mariners  braved  death  with 
as  much  coolness  as  if  they  were  exposed  to  no  danger  whatever. 
Each  successive  battery,  as  they  appeared  before  it,  took  up  and  con- 
tinued the  fire  which  those  already  passed  had  discontinued,  causing 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


53 


considerable  damage  to  the  boats.  The  brave  crews,  however,  unit- 
ing their  exertions  to  the  force  of  the  current  which  carried  them 
along,  at  length  peaceably  anchored  behind  the  dikes.  Neuwied  then 
opened  its  fire.  That  beautiful  city,  so  highly  embellished  by  art, 
and  lately  enjoying  all  the  blessings  of  peace,  was  now  transformed 
into  a fortress,  raining  its  murderous  projectiles,  without  mercy,  upon 
the  French  boats.  This  aggression  was  vigorously  answered ; but 
long  did  the  French  carefully  abstain  from  injuring  the  city.  They 
even  exposed  themselves  to  great  risk  with  this  kindly  feeling;  but 
the  greater  their  forbearance,  the  hotter  was  the  fire  from  the  fortress. 
Their  patience  became  at  length  exhausted ; they  threw  shells  into  the 
town,  and  in  a few  hours  reduced  it  to  ashes. 

Every  thing  was  now  ready,  and  the  boats  assembled.  The  re- 
publicans could  now  land  on  the  opposite  bank,  reach  the  enemy, 
and  force  them  back.  But  this  was  not  enough  for  Kleber,  whose 
plan  was  not  merely  to  beat  them,  but  to  dislodge  them  from  the 
positions  they  had  so  long  occupied.  He  proposed  turning  them  with 
his  right,  cutting  off  their  retreat  with  his  left,  routing  them,  and  de- 
priving them  of  every  other  means  of  escape  except  across  the  moun- 
tains. 

This  was  a great  undertaking ; for  it  was  necessary  to  force  a line 
of  redoubts  which,  connected  with  each  other,  and  palisaded  and  pro- 
tected by  covered  ways,  left  but  little  chance  of  attacking  them  with 
success.  Dusseldorf  must  likewise  be  again  taken,  and  the  Count  of 
Erbach  defeated,  who  was  waiting  for  the  republicans  at  the  head  of 
twenty  thousand  picked  men.  Kleber  however  had  confidence  in 
his  plans ; he  had  already  erected  batteries  on  the  left  bank,  and  his 
men  were  eager  to  come  to  blows.  His  preparations  were  soon  made. 
Lefebvre  led  the  left,  Championnet  the  centre,  and  Grenier,  who  com- 
manded the  right,  was  directed  to  force  Dusseldorf.  These  comman- 
ders were  calculated  to  inspire  their  corps  with  courage ; officers  and 
men  threw  themselves  into  the  boats,  braved  the  Austrian  grape-shot, 
and  landed  on  the  opposite  bank.  On  the  5th  of  September,  at  day- 
break, the  republicans  occupied  the  approaches  to  the  river  on  both 
sides. 

The  Rhine  once  passed,  the  two  wings  of  the  army  began  offensive 
operations.  The  town  of  Dusseldorf  and  the  line  of  redoubts  being 
battered  by  a formidable  artillery,  seemed  to  totter.  Legrand  ad- 
vanced upon  Dusseldorf,  and  Lefebvre  pushed  on  to  Portz,  encroach- 
ing a little  as  he  proceeded,  upon  a neck  of  land  confided  to  the 
charge  of  King  William.  The  Prussians  endeavoured  to  stop  the 
one,  the  Palatine  forces  to  make  head  against  the  other ; but  Lefebvre 
was  not  a man  to  lose  time  in  discussion.  He  allowed  the  officer  of 
Hohenlohe  to  say  what  he  pleased,  and  pushed  on  towards  Opladen, 
which  the  enemy  occupied  in  great  force.  Lefebvre  charged  and 
drove  them  in  great  disorder  into  Eberfeldt.  Ney,  pursuing  them 
with  ardour,  soon  appeared  before  that  place.  The  town  was  opu- 


MEMOIRS  OF 


*54 

lent ; its  riches  had  awakened  the  cupidity  of  the  retreating  Austrians, 
and  it  had  undergone  every  act  of  violence  that  a routed  army  could 
attempt.  The  French  forces  were  however  at  the  heels  of  their  de- 
feated opponents.  Naked,  hungry,  and  in  the  excitement  of  victory, 
they  were  expected  to  commit  much  greater  excesses ; at  least  so  the 
Austrians  had  said.  They  had  stated  that  a French  army  of  a hun- 
dred and  fifty  thousand  men  was  in  pursuit  of  them ; and  that  the 
republicans  spared  neither  women  nor  children,  but  ravaged  every 
place  they  reached  with  fire  and  sword.  The  alarmed  inhabitants 
therefore  feared  their  total  destruction  was  at  hand. 

Although  the  French  had  been  represented  as  insatiable,  the  ma- 
gistrates did  not  despair  of  averting  the  tempest  which  threatened  them. 
They  went  out  to  meet  the  French  columns.,  and  endeavour  to  con- 
ciliate their  kindness  by  the  most  lowly  supplications  and  the  most 
splendid  offers.  Ney,  ignorant  of  the  cause  of  their  terror,  was  as 
surprised  at  their  abject  bearing  as  at  the  means  they  employed  to 
obtain  his  good  will.  “Money!”  said  he;  “I  did  not  expect  such  a 
proposal ; but  since  you  have  more  than  you  require,  employ  it  in 
relieving  my  men,  who  are  in  want  of  every  thing.  You  cannot 
make  a better  use  of  it.  The  soldier  is  never  unruly  but  when  his 
wants  are  not  satisfied.” 

The  dread  of  the  magistrates  gave  way  to  astonishment.  They 
had  expected  to  see  the  town  pillaged  by  a swarm  of  barbarians,  and, 
instead  of  the  acts  of  violence  announced  by  the  Austrians,  they  found 
disinterestedness  in  the  commander,  and  amenity  and  moderation  in 
his  men.  The  latter  were  relieved ; they  obtained  clothes  and  shoes. 
Meantime  the  imperialists  were  precipitating  their  retreat,  and  Ney 
resumed  his  pursuit.  Leaving  the  town,  he  again  followed  them  into 
the  mountains.  The  ravines  were  deep;  whilst  rocks  and  trees 
thrown  across  the  road  continually  interrupted  his  progress.  But 
success  doubles  a man’s  power ; and  Ney’s  corps,  after  crossing  tor- 
rents and  climbing  precipices,  overtook  the  enemy,  and  was  on  the 
point  of  forcing  them  to  lay  down  their  arms.  But  the  French  forces 
had  been  unable  to  attack  them  on  the  left,  in  consequence  of  the  line 
of  neutrality ; and  the  Austrians,  less  scrupulous  than  the  French, 
threw  themselves  into  the  county  of  La  Marche  and  escaped. 

Ney  might  have  followed  them ; but  he  considered  himself  bound 
to  respect  a solemn  convention,  although  the  Austrians  had  violated 
it,  and  he  took  the  road  to  Sollingen,  an  immense  manufactory  of 
arms,  which  in  time  of  peace  rivalled  with  those  of  France.  In  time 
of  war  Sollingen  supplied  arms  to  the  enemies  of  the  latter  country. 
It  was  important  to  obtain  possession  of  this  place,  and  to  apply  to 
the  use  of  the  republicans  that  which  was  intended  to  effect  their  de- 
feat. But  Ney  had  scarcely  occupied  Sollingen  ere  the  Austrians 
again  appeared. 

The  Prussians  having  loudly  complained  of  the  violation  of  their 
territory,  the  Count  of  Erbach  dared  not  persevere,  and  returned  to 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


55 


the  pyint  whence  he  entered  it.  Ney,  informed  of  his  motions,  joined 
him  behind  Lenap.  Each  was  soon  ready  for  action.  The  Aus- 
trians were  six  thousand  strong ; but  Ney  having  only  a few  hundred 
men  with  him,  could  not  with  such  numerical  inferiority  risk  an  en- 
gagement. He  extended  the  heads  of  his  columns  in  one  direction, 
sent  patrols  in  another,  and  managed  his  manoeuvres  so  well,  that 
Erbach  dared  not  attack  him.  But  such  circumspection  nearly 
proved  fatal  to  him,  and  only  rendered  his  situation  more  distressing. 
The  Count  being  intimidated,  had  rallied  all  the  forces  he  could  con- 
trol, and  General  Rise  had  brought  him  considerable  reinforcements. 
General  Fink  was  also  about  to  debouch,  and  the  situation  of  the 
French  was  becoming  very  critical ; for  the  Austrians  might  force 
them,  reach  Mulheim,  and  again  open  the  line  of  communication 
which  the  republican  troops  had  intercepted. 

From  the  offensive,  Ney  was  obliged  to  assume  the  defensive ; his 
forces  were  so  out  of  proportion  with  those  of  the  enemy,  that  he  was 
obliged  to  find,  in  the  quickness  of  his  manoeuvres  and  the  difficulties 
of  the  ground,  a substitute  for  the  reinforcements  he  wanted.  He 
destroyed  the  bridges,  cut  up  the  roads,  and,  sometimes  giving  way, 
sometimes  fighting — employing  by  turns  prudence  and  the  most  dar- 
ing courage — succeeded  in  foiling  his  numerous  foes,  and  in  prevent- 
ing the  defeat  of  the  plan  of  operations  laid  down  by  the  commander 
of  the  French  army.  The  Count  of  Erbach,  despairing  of  being  able 
to  force  Ney’s  small  body,  again  crossed  the  neutral  territory,  and 
reached  Frankfort.  Ney  was  less  scrupulous  this  time,  and  prepared 
to  follow  him ; but  Jourdan  still  considered  himself  bound  to  respect  a 
neutrality  of  which  the  Austrians  seemed  to  take  so  little  account. 


56 


MEMOIRS  OF 


CHAPTER  11 

The  right  wing  and  centre  had  crossed  the  Rhine ; the  different 
corps  of  the  army  were  united,  and  orders  given  to  advance : Lefebvre 
led  the  van.  The  Prince  of  Wirtemberg,  Wartensleben,  and  Erbach, 
had  reached  the  mountains,  where  they  were  occupied  in  rallying 
their  men  and  taking  up  positions.  They  placed  detachments  in  ad- 
vance of  the  republican  forces  to  impede  their  progress,  but  did  not 
succeed  in  their  object ; the  only  effect  they  produced  was  to  make 
the  French  columns  press  forward.  The  latter  moved  on  towards 
the  Sieg,  and  debouched  upon  the  points  they  were  to  occupy ; the 
enemy  dispersing  every  where  at  their  approach.  The  heights  being 
still  crowned  by  a body  of  French  emigrants,  Ney  attacked  and  drove 
the  latter  from  their  positions ; after  which,  nothing  farther  opposed 
the  passage  of  the  French  army.  The  Sieg  being  crossed,  the  ground 
was  found  extremely  bad;  the  troops,  however,  pushed  forward. 
Whilst  they  were  taking  up  their  positions,  the  Austrians  rallied,  and 
concentrated  their  forces  in  front  of  Hennef.  Being  attacked  on  the 
following  day  by  the  whole  of  the  French  vanguard,  they  received 
the  shock  without  being  moved,  and,  notwithstanding  all  Lefebvre’s 
exertions,  he  was  more  than  two  hours  ere  he  could  break  them. 
Even  then,  these  valiant  soldiers  gave  way  only  to  rally  upon  the 
neighbouring  heights ; where,  having  formed  under  the  protection  of 
a redoubt,  they  opposed  the  most  determined  and  intrepid  resistance. 
Ney  arrived  in  the  midst  of  the  action,  stormed  the  work  which 
covered  them,  and  artillery-men,  infantry,  emigrants,  and  Austrians, 
were  all  trampled  under  the  horses’  feet. 

As  the  French  army  pushed  forward,  they  found  that  the  country 
became  more  rugged  and  impracticable.  Here  was  a dark  forest, 
there  a deep  glen ; a torrent  roared  in  one  direction,  a mountain 
crossed  in  another.  The  republicans  found  an  obstacle  at  every  step 
they  took : at  one  place  they  had  to  cut  a passage  through  a wood,  at 
another  to  construct  a bridge,  at  a third  to  attack  and  carry  a defile. 
They,  however,  triumphed  over  all  difficulties,  and  came  within  sight 
of  Altenkirchen. 

The  Austrians  having  employed  in  re-forming  their  columns,  the 
time  which  their  opponents  had  occupied  in  overcoming  the  difficulties 
of  the  ground,  had  taken  up  a strong  position  upon  the  heights.  They 
were  drawn  up  in  line  of  battle,  under  cover  of  a formidable  artillery  ; 
an  open  attack  might  therefore  have  been  foiled,  and  recourse  was 
had  to  stratagem.  Ney  took  a demi-brigade  of  light  infantry,  with 
three  squadrons  of  hussars,  and,  ascending  the  Sieg,  advanced  upon 
Ruppichterod.  The  time  was  calculated  with  precision,  and  Lefebvre 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


57 


marched  up  to  the  enemy  ere,  according  to  his  judgment,  Ney  could 
have  reached  the  heights.  The  ground  was  cut  up  and  extremely 
difficult,  and  he  could  use  neither  his  cavalry  nor  his  artillery,  which 
reduced  his  forces  to  a few  thousand  men  ; he  advanced  nevertheless, 
and  the  action  commenced.  All  along  the  line,  from  right  to  left, 
the  troops  were  in  a moment  engaged ; but  it  was  impossible  to  over- 
power a whole  army  with  a handful  of  men.  These  were  repulsed, 
brought  up  again  to  the  charge,  and  might,  perhaps,  have  suffered 
severely,  had  not  Ney  fortunately  succeeded  in  his  movement ; his 
appearance  having  thrown  the  Austrians  into  disorder,  Lefebvre’s 
men  were  again  brought  up,  and  the  imperialists  completely  routed. 

Fortune  continued  to  crown  the  French  arms  with  success.  The 
republican  forces  were  about  to  reach  the  Lahn,  and  perhaps  cut  off 
the  retreat  of  the  defeated  Austrians ; the  army  was  in  high  spirits  at 
this  prospect,  as  well  as  at  the  idea  of  seeing  the  complete  success  of 
those  combinations  which  had  been  on  the  point  of  being  frustrated  at 
the  very  outset.  Mayence  was  about  to  be  invested,  and  the  Austri- 
ans could  no  longer  maintain  themselves  upon  the  left  bank  of  the 
Rhine.  The  French  frontiers  were  settled,  and  the  republican  armies 
on  the  eve  of  reaping  the  fruits  of  their  labours ; but  the  advantages 
to  be  derived  from  the  prodigies  that  had  been  performed,  were  not 
to  be  enjoyed  for  a long  time  to  come.  The  success  of  armies,  which 
on  all  other  occasions  produces  abundance,  far  from  relieving  the 
wants  of  the  French  soldiers,  tended  only  to  increase  them  ; for  the 
committee  in  their  wisdom  had  imagined  that  the  war  was  to  pay  its 
own  expenses,  and  had  confiscated  to  their  own  profit  the  provisions, 
cloth,  iron,  and  horses,  found  in  the  conquered  territories. 

This  measure,  which,  as  they  said,  was  “ to  provision  their  own 
forces,  and  disprovision  those  of  the  Austrians,”  only  partially  pro- 
duced this  effect.  It  ruined  the  Duchy  of  Berg,  without  benefiting 
the  soldiers  of  the  republic,  or  filling  its  warehouses.  The  feeble 
cattle,  which  before  had  dragged  on  the  provision  wagons,  were  now 
taken  away  under  pretence  of  evacuations  and  transports,  and  were 
sacrificed  to  the  cupidity  of  that  swarm  of  vampires  which  followed 
in  the  train  of  the  French  armies.  The  whole  country  was  given  up 
to  plunder,  and  the  rich  booty  which  was  to  have  insured  success, 
served  only  to  counteract  it.  No  escort  now  brought  to  the  soldier 
the  humble  ration  which  secured  him  from  the  horrors  of  famine ; no 
wagon  now  appeared  to  receive  the  wounded.  Almost  naked,  with- 
out food,  and  barefooted,  the  French  soldiers  still  held  themselves  in 
readiness  to  follow  up  their  victories.  But  if  courage  is  inexhaustible, 
physical  want  has  likewise  its  limits  of  endurance.  Condemned,  in 
the  midst  of  a country  of  abundance,  to  live  upon  a single  ration  of 
bread,  the  French  soldier  had  borne  it  without  a murmur ; but  even 
this  feeble  subsistence  was  now  taken  away.  At  first  the  troops  were 
reduced  to  half  a ration,  then  to  a quarter,  and  during  the  last  ten 
days  they  had  received  none  at  all.  Jourdan,  cut  to  the  soul  at  this 

VOL.  I.  8 


58 


MEMOIRS  OF 


cruel  conduct,  and  deeply  affected  at  the  admirable  fortitude  of  his 
men,  dared  not,  under  such  circumstances,  risk  sending  them  in  pur- 
suit of  the  enemy.  Nevertheless,  it  was  necessary  to  commence  a 
pursuit,  in  order  to  conceal  the  state  of  destitution  to  which  the  French 
troops  were  reduced ; and  the  general  selected  for  this  service  the 
men  and  horses  least  weakened  by  famine.  All  the  provisions  that 
remained  were  distributed  among  them ; and  one  part  of  this  body 
was  directed  upon  Freysingen,  the  other  upon  Hachenburg. 

At  the  same  time  patrols  were  sent  to  the  different  villages,  and 
flour  and  bread  collected  in  sufficient  quantity  for  a first  consumption. 
But  time  had  been  lost ; and  in  war,  time  is  the  most  valuable  of  all 
things.  Nevertheless,  the  troops  advanced,  and  pushed  on  towards 
the  Lahn,  which  they  purposed  crossing ; but  the  bridges  were  either 
broken  or  barricaded,  and  the  Austrians  drawn  up  in  an  attitude  of 
defence.  To  force  the  passage  was  a measure  of  some  difficulty ; 
but  both  soldiers  and  officers  were  animated  with  the  most  generous 
courage.  Bernadotte  carried  Nassau,  Championnet  obtained  posses- 
sion of  Limburg,  and  Poncet  throwing  himself  into  the  river  at  the 
head  of  a small  body  of  troops,  swam  across,  and  took  Dietz.  On 
all  sides  were  the  Austrians  broken,  and  thrown  into  the  greatest  con- 
fusion. Night  came,  and  the  French  army  halted.  They  remained 
masters  of  the  field  of  battle,  and  resolved  on  the  morrow  to  renew 
their  operations.  Grenier  occupied  Weilburg,  Lefebvre  had  estab- 
lished his  quarters  at  Wetzlar,  and  Ney,  scouring  the  country  accord- 
ing to  custom,  seized  a convoy  of  provisions,  and  captured  a consider- 
able quantity  of  stores  and  clothing ; there  was  consequently  abundance 
to  meet  the  most  pressing  wants  of  the  army. 

The  enemy  beaten  during  the  day,  dared  not  renew  the  contest. 
They  raised  their  camp  and  disappeared  as  soon  as  they  saw  the  re- 
publicans take  up  their  position  for  the  night.  The  latter  pursued 
them,  pushed  them  upon  Mayence,  and  themselves  debouched  upon 
Hochheim.  Mayence  was  now  on  the  point  of  being  completely  in- 
vested ; and  the  French  hoped  ere  long  to  see  the  whole  of  the  left 
bank  acknowledge  no  flag  but  theirs. 

Whilst  they  were  indulging  in  such  hopes,  the  Austrians  were 
taking  means  to  disappoint  them.  The  latter  had  extended  their  line 
from  Frankfort  to  Aschaffenburg.  The  river  alone  separated  the  two 
armies ; but  for  want  of  provisions  and  ammunition*  the  French  were 
unable  to  go  over  to  attack  them.  Better  provided  than  the  latter, 
the  Austrians  assumed  the  offensive  in  their  turn,  and  crossed  the 
river  to  attack  the  French,  but  were  very  cautious  in  their  attempts. 
They  imitated  the  very  manoeuvre  that  their  adversaries  had  before 
used  at  Elkamp,  requested  the  Prussian  safeguards  to  shut  their  eyes, 
and  directing  towards  Friedberg  the  masses  which  Pichegru’s  inaction 
allowed  them  to  dispose  of,  threatened  to  turn  the  left  wing  of  the 
republican  army.  The  movement  was  well  conceived,  executed  with 
courage,  and  the  French  were  forced  to  make  a retrograde  movement. 


MARSHAL.  NEY. 


59 


The  latter  had  advanced  without  marking  their  progress  by  any 
pitched  battle,  and  they  now  retired  without  any  serious  battle  mark- 
ing their  retreat.  They  were  unable  to  maintain  their  conquests,  to 
repossess  which  seemed  the  only  object  of  the  Austrians ; and  all  this 
took  place  almost  without  fighting.  But  success  engenders  boldness; 
and  Clairfayt,  who  was  in  sight  of  the  Hunsdruck  hills,  was  anxious 
to  occupy  the  mountain  gorges.  The  contest  accordingly  recom- 
menced with  violence,  and  General  Marceau  carried  it  on  with  vigour. 
His  attitude  and  manoeuvres  soon  showed  the  Austrians  that  they  had 
a most  formidable  adversary  in  this  officer.  Admiration  is  expansive  ; 
they  conveyed  to  him  the  expression  of  their  sense  of  his  talents,  and 
he  received  the  compliment  with  courtesy.  Words  of  peace  were  then 
exchanged ; nay  more,  proposals  for  an  armistice  were  ventured  upon. 
But  we  will  extract  Pichegru’s  account  of  the  manner  in  which  it  was 
concluded,  and  under  what  feelings.  The  following  is  a letter  which 
that  general  wrote  to  Moreau  : 

“ Herxheim,  January  10th,  1796. 

“ You  surpassed  yourself  in  writing  to  me  immediately  on  the  28th 
of  Frimaire  and  the  4th  of  Nivose.  At  present  you  have  a right  to 
accuse  me  of  idleness ; but  the  public  papers  have  amply  made  up  for 
it  with  regard  to  ourselves,  and  if  I do  not  say  enough  on  the  subject, 
it  is  because  they  have  said  too  much,  and  even  propagated  some 
errors.  I must  in  the  first  place  offer  a few  words  concerning  our 
operations,  in  order  that  you  may  understand  me. 

“ The  last  actions  in  which  both  the  army  of  Sambre-et-Meuse  and 
this  were  engaged,  took  place  during  the  last  days  of  Frimaire.  They 
were  not  very  important ; but  the  right  wing  of  Sambre-et-Meuse, 
which  had  been  defeated  on  the  21st,  took  its  revenge  by  a marked 
success  of  from  four  to  five  hundred  prisoners  and  two  pieces  of  can- 
non. It  then  marched  once  more  upon  the  Nahe,  from  which  it  had 
been  forced  to  withdraw.  It  was  immediately  after  this  action  that 
General  Clairfayt  proposed  to  General  Jourdan  a cessation  of  hostili- 
ties, in  order  to  give  the  troops  some  rest.  Jourdan  replied  that  he 
would  consent  to  suspend  hostilities  provisionally ; but  that  he  could 
make  no  definitive  arrangement  on  the  subject  without  my  concur- 
rence. He  then  sent  me  an  account  of  what  had  passed ; and  General 
Wurmser  having  likewise  despatched  to  me  an  officer  of  his  staff,  we 
drew  up  together  the  document  of  which  I enclose  a copy.  General 
Jourdan  having  done  the  same,  we  sent  our  act  for  the  approval  of 
government.  The  public  papers  have  informed  us  that  the  govern- 
ment is  not  pleased  with  it ; and  without  believing  that  it  has  called 
forth  all  the  indignation  which  some  pretend,  I can  see  by  the  answer 
we  have  received  that  the  act  has  not  been  approved  of',  because  we 
had  no  right  to  make  it.  I think?  however,  I have  read — perhaps  in 
one  of  our  preceding  constitutions — that  the  General-in-chief  of  an 
army  has  the  power  of  granting  armistices. 


60 


MEMOIRS  OF 


“ However,  whilst  the  form  has  been  disapproved  of,  the  subject 
matter  has  been  ratified,  and  the  armistice  is  maintained  till  further 
orders,  according  to  the  tenour  of  the  enclosed  paper.  I am  therefore 
about  to  enable  the  troops  to  take  the  rest  that  will  be  allowed  them, 
by  placing  part  of  them  in  cantonments.  I shall  leave  but  a slight 
cordon  upon  our  line,  whose  right  is  at  Linguenfeldt  beyond  Ger- 
mersheim,  and  its  left  at  Homburg.  The  army  of  Sambre^et-Meuse 
will  leave  twenty  thousand  men  in  the  Hunsdruck,  and  the  remainder 
will  occupy  the  cantonments  in  the  territory  of  Juliers.  The  cordon 
in  the  Hunsdruck  will  support  its  left  at  Bacharach,  its  centre  upon 
the  Nahe  at  Kirn,  and  its  right  at  St.  Vendel,  in  ascending  the  same 
river. 

“ I do  not  count  upon  being  employed  in  the  renewal  of  hostilities ; 
for  I have,  six  different  times,  demanded  my  recall.  I desire  it  more 
and  more,  and  shall  not  cease  to  urge  it.  The  levity  and  injustice 
with  which  I have  seen  the  commander  treated  who  does  not  always 
succeed,  have  excited  in  me  a feeling  of  disgust  which  it  will  be  diffi- 
cult to  overcome.  Be  that  however  as  it  may,  it  shall  never  alter  my 
friendship  for  you. 


PlCHEGRU.” 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


61 


CHAPTER  III. 

PrcHJsGRu’s  resignation,  so  often  tendered,  was  at  last  accepted, 
and  Moreau,  who  had  already  succeeded  him  in  his  command  in 
Holland,  again  succeeded  him  on  the  Rhine.  But  this  choice,  judi- 
cious as  it  was,  proved  but  an  imperfect  remedy  to  the  evil ; the  troops 
still  remained  in  the  same  state  of  destitution,  and  the  different 
branches  of  the  service  in  the  same  disorder.  The  cavalry  and  ar- 
tillery were  without  horses ; and  the  provisions  supplied  by  Belgium, 
which  had  obtained  permission  to  pay  its  contributions  in  kind,  could 
not  be  sent  to  the  Moselle  for  want  of  the  means  of  carriage.  Ammuni- 
tion was  as  scarce  as  food ; in  short  there  was  a deficiency  of  every 
thing,  and  the  stores  were  completely  exhausted. 

The  campaign  in  Italy  was  just  opened,  and  Bonaparte  had  beaten 
the  Austrians  at  Montenotte  and  Millesimo.  His  brethren  in  arms 
on  the  Rhine  were  impatient  to  share  in  his  glorious  undertakings ; 
but  it  was  necessary  to  reap  the  first-fruits  of  his  victories,  in  order  to 
procure  the  means  of  doing  so.  The  government  had  at  last  become 
more  generous.  Provisions,  horses,  and  clothing,  formerly  obtained 
with  great  difficulty,  were  freely  granted  at  the  present  juncture.  The 
French  forces  now  endeavoured  to  gain  time,  in  order  to  collect  these 
new  resources,  but  Prince  Charles,  who  had  just  assumed  the  com- 
mand of  the  Austrian  army,  was  not  over  anxious  that  his  adversa- 
ries should  increase  their  strength ; he,  therefore,  on  the  21st  of  May, 
gave  notice  of  the  rupture  of  the  armistice.  Though  too  soon,  this 
notification  gave  general  satisfaction  to  the  French  army;  the  irrita- 
tion produced  by  suffering  was  now  added  to  its  natural  enthusiasm, 
and  the  close  of  its  inaction  was  hailed  with  joy. 

The  Austrians  had  assembled  the  greatest  part  of  their  forces  upon 
the  Nahe.  Their  right  wing,  commanded  by  the  Prince  of  Wirtem- 
berg,  was  distributed  between  the  Lahn  and  the  Sieg.  The  French 
prepared  to  meet  them.  Kleber  occupied  Dusseldorf  with  the  divi- 
sions of  Lefebvre  and  Collaud,  and  had  concentrated  his  forces  to- 
wards Opladen.  On  the  31st  of  May  1796,  at  day -break,  he  began 
his  march.  The  Austrians  were  themselves  preparing  to  commence 
operations ; but  Kleber  wished  to  be  beforehand  with  them.  He  ad- 
vanced rapidly  upon  the  Acher,  a stream  issuing  from  the  Sieg,  from 
which  it  is  separated  ^>y  a narrow  strip  of  land  interspersed  with 
woods,  ravines,  and  all  the  obstacles  generally  to  be  found  in  moun- 
tainous districts.  Four  battalions,  with  artillery  and  a few  horse  sol- 
diers, defended  this  neck  of  land,  which  was  protected  on  the  second 
line  by  a deep  river,  and  a numerous  army.  The  Prince  of  Wirtem- 
berg  came  and  strengthened  the  latter.  Kleber  having  determined  to 


62 


MEMOIRS  OF 


force  this  point,  crossed  the  Acher  on  the  1st  of  June,  overthrew  the 
troops  he  met  on  his  way,  and  reached  the  Sieg.  Here  the  danger 
began;  and  here  indeed  lay  the  whole  difficulty  of  the  undertaking. 

The  enemy  in  strong  force  occupied  Siegburg ; the  columns  which 
the  Prince  of  Wirtemberg  was  bringing  from  Neuwied,  were  begin- 
ing  to  debouch,  and  the  situation  of  the  French  became  every  instant 
more  critical.  Nevertheless,  there  was  no  alternative ; — the  passage 
must  be  surprised,  and  the  troops  dispersed  who  were  preparing  to 
defend  it.  Lefebvre  was  already  before  Siegburg;  and  Collaud, 
whose  van  was  commanded  by  Ney,  had  reached  Minden.  The 
enemy  were  attacked  with  the  most  irresistible  impetuosity.  On  the 
right,  the  bridge,  together  with  the  artillery  which  defended  it,  was 
carried  in  a moment ; to  the  left,  the  river  was  forded,  its  steep  banks 
climbed,  and  the  forces  which  guarded  them  separated  into  two  parts, 
one  of  which  Collaud  drove  upon  the  Rhine  after  dispersing  and  nearly 
destroying  the  other.  Meantime  the  fire  was  becoming  brisk  toward 
Siegburg,  where  Lefebvre’s  corps  was  warmly  engaged.  Collaud 
despatched  two  battalions  in  pursuit  of  the  body  of  the  enemy  which 
he  had  cut  off,  and  marched  to  the  assistance  of  his  colleague. 

This  act  of  foresight  was  most  fortunate.  The  Prince  of  Wirtem- 
berg had  pressed  his  movement;  his  last  columns  had  reached  the 
field  of  battle;  the  action  had  become  warmer  every  instant,  and 
Lefebvre  was  in  danger  of  being  overpowered.  D’Hautpoul,  however, 
had  just  debouched.  This  officer  had  the  eye  of  an  eagle,  and  was 
endowed  with  an  intrepidity  which  shrank  before  no  obstacle.  Every 
thing,  therefore,  might  be  expected  from  him : but  his  cavalry  was 
fatigued,  the  horses  were  out  of  breath,  and  two  successive  charges 
had  scarcely  been  sufficient  to  stop  the  progress  of  the  Hulans.  The 
position  of  Lefebvre  was  therefore  becoming  more  and  more  critical, 
when  Collaud  appeared.  Ney  led  the  hussars,  and  Ormansey  the 
chasseurs.  Their  arrival  seemed  for  an  instant  to  surprise  the  enemy, 
who  however  soon  recovered.  The  success  which  the  latter  had 
already  obtained,  and  the  laurels  they  still  expected  to  reap,  had 
wound  up  their  courage  to  a high  pitch  of  excitement,  and  they  re- 
sisted for  a considerable  time  without  flinching,  the  shock  of  these 
fresh  troops.  But  violent  fatigue  always  follows  such  exertions.  The 
Austrians  were  tired  of  fighting  without  conquering,  and  were  aston- 
ished at  not  being  able  to  break  the  French  ranks.  The  Barco  hus- 
sars hesitated  to  make  another  charge,  and  there  was  some  confusion 
in  their  ranks.  Ney  took  advantage  of  this,  and  charging  them  with 
impetuosity,  put  them  to  rout ; then  despatching  part  of  his  force  in 
pursuit  of  them,  threw  himself  with  the  remainder  upon  that  swarm 
of  cavalry  which  the  disaster  of  one  of  the  wiilgs  of  the  Austrian  army 
had  just  put  into  motion.  But  what  Ney  had  already  done,  had 
changed  the  aspect  of  affairs.  Ormansey  rushed  with  fury  upon  the 
squadrons  that  resisted  him ; Richepanse  broke  into  the  ranks  opposed 
to  him ; and  the  melee  became  furious ; — death  was  dealt  on  either 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


63 


side  with  an  unflinching  hand,  and  its  victims  uttered  not  a cry.  The 
Austrians,  overpowered,  sought  in  vain  to  evacuate  the  field  of  battle ; 
flight  was  still  more  murderous  than  resistance.  Driven  in  one  direc- 
tion, overwhelmed  in  another — wherever  they  appeared,  and  what- 
ever obstacles  they  opposed  to  the  French,  they  found  nothing  but 
shame  and  defeat. 

Richepanse,  following  up  the  victory,  spread  death  in  the  midst  of 
their  terror-struck  cavalry.  A column  of  infantry  attempting  to  stop 
him,  he  halted,  exhausted  his  fire  upon  them,  then  charging,  over- 
threw and  dispersed  them  even  to  the  last  man. 

The  main  body  of  the  Austrian  army  soon  encountered  a similar 
fate.  Nev,  Richepanse,  and  D’Hautpoul  returned,  and  came  upon 
it  at  the  head  of  a body  of  cavalry,  eager  for  fame,  and  elated  by  the 
day’s  victory.  The  Austrians  dared  not  meet  the  attack,  but  retreat- 
ed and  gained  Ukerath,  leaving  two  thousand  four  hundred  prisoners 
in  the  hands  of  the  French. 

Ukerath  was  an  intrenched  position  covered  with  artillery,  and 
could  be  attacked  only  in  front ; neither  could  it  be  turned  except  by 
a very  long  circuit.  The  men  were  worn  out;  the  fatigue  of  the 
march,  together  with  that  of  the  battle,  had  exhausted  their  strength, 
and  it  was  found  necessary  to  halt.  They  however  prepared  to  assail 
the  Austrians  in  the  rear,  no  longer  daring  to  attack  them  in  front  ; 
but  the  latter  had  no  greater  confidence  in  their  means  of  resistance 
than  the  French  had  in  their  means  of  attack  ; and  as  soon  as  the  night 
set  in,  they  began  their  retreat.  At  daybreak  the  French  discovered 
that  they  had  decamped. 

The  republican  forces  forthwith  crowned  the  heights,  and  advanced 
beyond  Ukerath ; but  having  left  their  quarters  without  provisions  or 
stores,  they  had  no  supplies ; and  the  convoys  of  provisions  not  ap- 
pearing, they  were  forced  to  delay  their  pursuit.  It  was  important 
however  to  ascertain  not  only  the  road  the  enemy  had  taken,  but  the 
position  they  occupied ; and  reconnoitring  parties  were  directed  upon 
Dierdorf,  and  detachments  despatched  to  Altenkirchen.  The  country 
having  been  explored  during  the  preceding  campaign,  it  was  presum- 
ed that  the  Austrians  had  divided  their  forces,  and  were  occupying 
both  these  places  in  considerable  numbers.  The  conjecture  was  right ; 
they  had  spread  their  light  infantry  along  the  banks  of  the  Wittbach, 
and  occupied  the  heights  of  Altenkirchen  with  from  twenty  to  twenty- 
two  thousand  men.  This  position,  naturally  strong,  became  almost 
impregnable  from  the  forces  and  artillery  by  which  it  was  defended. 
Kleber  had  recourse  to  his  usual  manoeuvre  on  this  occasion ; he  re- 
solved to  turn  it  and  attack  it  in  front  at  the  same  time.  Ney  was 
ordered  to  threaten  it  in  the  rear,  Lefebvre  to  force  it  in  front,  and 
Collaud  to  station  his  men  on  the  second  line,  ready  to  support  either 
of  the  two  that  should  require  his  assistance.  Fortunately  it  was 
needed  by  neither. 

Lefebvre  had  drawn  up  his  forces  in  three  columns ; Soult  led  the 


64 


MEMOIRS  OF 


left,  Brunet,  commanding  the  25th  demi-brigade,  the  right,  and  Leva! 
the  centre.  The  action  began  on  the  4th  of  June.  The  French  sol- 
diers seemed  to  fear  neither  the  grape-shot  nor  the  obstacles  arising 
from  the  nature  of  the  ground,  but  rushed  upon  the  batteries,  and 
climbed  the  heights,  deterred  by  neither  the  fire  nor  the  steepness. 

The  Austrians,  on  the  other  hand,  displayed  the  most  admirable 
courage;  attacking  and  attacked  by  turns,  their  resistance  was  most 
obstinate,  and  was  overcome  only  with  great  difficulty.  They  were  at 
length  obliged  to  give  way ; heavy  charges  of  cavalry  completed  that 
which  the  bayonet  had  begun.  Two  hours  sufficed  to  decide  the 
contest — in  that  short  period  all  was  over.  It  is  true  that  never  did 
infantry  display  more  order  and  method,  or  cavalry  more  fearlessness 
of  death,  than  those  of  the  French.  Richepanse  animated  the  latter 
with  his  own  energy ; covered  with  blood,  and  his  arm  in  a sling,  he 
constantly  brought  his  men  to  the  charge,  and  unceasingly  stimula- 
ted their  courage.  This  noble  conduct  led  to  an  act  which  must  have 
proved  highly  flattering  to  his  feelings:  promotion  still  depending 
upon  the  election  of  the  soldiers,  the  army  conferred  upon  him  the 
rank  of  General,  which  promotion  was  sanctioned  by  Kleber. 

The  French  made  three  thousand  prisoners,  took  twelves  pieces  of 
cannon  and  four  stands  of  colours ; — no  victory  could  be  more  splen- 
did. But  this  was  not  all ; Ney  had  also  made  his  captures.  Not 
content  with  spreading  confusion  in  the  rear  of  the  enemy,  and  facili- 
tating the  success  of  the  troops  who  were  attacking  Altenkirchen,  he 
had  obtained  advantages  which  belonged  exclusively  to  himself.  He 
had  defeated  the  columns  that  defended  Schomberg,  and  overthrown 
the  forces  which  covered  Dierdorf ; he  had  also  put  to  flight  and  pur- 
sued the  enemy’s  flankers  upon  the  Whittbach.  But  the  country  was 
intersected,  hilly,  and  covered  with  light  troops,  and  for  the  space  of 
two  hours  he  had  to  encounter  detachments  constantly  succeeding  each 
other.  During  this  time,  his  front,  his  flanks,  and  his  rear,  were 
successively  attacked ; but,  firm  a s a rock  in  the  midst  of  the  enemy, 
he  succeeded  in  routing  some,  keeping  others  at  bay,  and,  continuing 
steadily  his  march,  fighting  as  he  advanced,  he  thought  he  had  at 
length  reached  the  term  of  these  annoyances  : a still  more  dangerous 
attack,  however,  awaited  him.  A column  of  infantry,  supported  by 
a body  of  hussars,  had  placed  themselves  on  his  passage,  and  as 
soon  as  he  appeared,  they  poured  their  fire  upon  his  troops.  This 
sudden  explosion,  however,  made  no  impression  upon  the  latter,  who 
rushed  upon  these  new  foes.  The  infantry  fled  to  the  woods,  and 
the  horse  gained  Dierdorf.  Ney  pursued  them,  took  some  prisoners, 
pressed  the  others,  and  entered  with  them  into  the  town,  which  he 
found  well  stored  with  hay,  oats,  flour,  and  all  kinds  of  supplies. 

Meantime  Lefebvre  was  marching  upon  Oberhadamar  ; the  Prince 
of  Wirtemberg  had  betaken  himself  to  flight ; General  Finck  was  on 
the  eve  of  being  surrounded  at  Neuwied ; and  the  French  were  about 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


65 


to  reap  the  benefits  of  their  labours  and  trials,  and  of  the  fatigues 
they  had  encountered  in  these  bleak  mountains. 

Ney  continued  his  movement.  Montabaur  had  served  as  a place 
of  refuge  for  General  Finck’s  retreating  corps ; it  contained  provisions 
and  noble  warehouses  full  of  supplies.  Ney  advanced  towards  it ; 
the  troops  who  covered  the  place  endeavoured  to  stop  him ; but  he 
soon  routed  them,  and  made  a capture  still  richer  than  that  at  Dier- 
dorf.  Twelve  hundred  and  forty  quintals  of  flour,  four  hundred  sacks 
of  oats,  and  two  hundred  thousand  rations  of  hay,  were  the  fruits  of 
this  feat  of  arms. 

The  Austrians,  ashamed,  however,  of  having  been  forced  by  a 
handful  of  men  overcome  with  fatigue,  determined  to  take  advantage 
of  the  night  to  carry  off  or  at  least  destroy  the  stores  they  had  proved 
unable  to  defend.  The  night  was  dark,  the  French  soldiers  were 
plunged  in  a death-like  sleep,  and  the  garrison  of  Ehrenbreitstein  was 
advancing  to  attempt  this  coup-de-main  ; but  Ney,  having  penetrated 
their  design,  went  out,  charged  them,  and  sent  them  back  to  their 
quarters  in  the  greatest  confusion. 

Finck  having  reached  Nassau,  and  the  Prince  of  Wirtemberg  hav- 
ing crossed  the  Lahn  at  Limburg,  the  French  lost  the  advantages 
which  they  had  anticipated  from  their  exertions.  They  had 
captured,  it  is  true,  abundance  of  stores,  and  were  thus  sure  of  sup- 
plies for  some  days  to  come ; but  they  had  no  means  of  conveyance, 
for  the  peasantry,  who  had  withdrawn  to  the  mountains,  had  left 
neither  cattle  nor  wagons.  Thus  the  republicans  experienced  a 
real  famine  in  the  midst  of  plenty,  and  were  forced  to  undergo  great 
hardships. 

The  French  soldiers,  nevertheless,  displayed  all  the  enthusiasm 
which  victory  inspires.  Jourdan  had  crossed  the  Rhine,  Marceau 
was  in  observation  before  Mayence,  Bonnard  surrounded  Ehrenbreit- 
stein, Grenier  was  coming  up,  and  Bernadotte  and  Championnet  were 
on  the  point  of  debouching.  Such  a state  of  things  encouraged  hope, 
and  the  French  were  justified  in  anticipating  success.  But  the  aspect 
of  affairs  had  sadly  altered  with  the  Austrians.  Wartensleben  had 
succeeded  the  Prince  of  Wirtemberg,  and  fresh  troops  from  the  left 
bank  had  come  to  encourage  and  support  those  which  had  been 
beaten.  These  first  reinforcements  not  being  deemed  sufficient,  the 
archduke  had  ordered  part  of  the  force  commanded  by  Wurmser  to 
join  him ; and  putting  himself  at  the  head  of  the  masses  he  had  thus 
assembled  round  Blaumholder,  had  advanced  upon  the  Lahn.  He 
had  made  his  movement  by  Mayence,  whilst  Jourdan  was  accom- 
plishing fiis  by  Neuweid.  The  archduke  having  sixty-four  thousand 
rank  and  file,  and  the  French  only  forty-eight  thousand  to  oppose 
them,  he  resolved  to  bring  the  latter  to  action,  and  accordingly  pushed 
on  to  Wetzlar.  The  engagement  was  warm,  and  long  obstinately 
contested  by  so  inferior  a force ; but  the  archduke’s  columns  continued 
to  debouch,  night-fall  was  approaching,  and  Lefebvre  w^as  severely 

VOL.  i.  9 


66 


MEMOIRS  OF 


bruised  by  a fall  from  his  horse.  The  republicans  were  therefore 
obliged  to  fall  back  to  their  former  position. 

This  check  was  of  little  consequence,  and  scarcely  deserving  of 
attention;  for  the  archduke  had  been  forced  to  evacuate  the  left  bank, 
and  Wurmser  deprived  of  part  of  his  force,  was  not  in  a situation  to 
oppose  the  passage  of  the  Rhine.  Thus  the  object  of  the  movement 
of  the  French  army  was  obtained,  and  its  general -in-chief  did  not 
think  proper  to  commit  the  result  of  his  combinations  to  the  hazard 
of  a battle. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

In  the  mean  time,  Kleber,  who  was  not  yet  aware  of  this  determi- 
nation, nor  of  the  check  which  had  led  to  it,  was  preparing  to  cross 
the  Lahn.  He  had  sent  for  Ney,  and  was  examining  with  him  the 
approaches  to  this  river,  when  the  news  reached  him.  Instantly 
perceiving  the  danger  incurred  by  the  troops  he  had  despatched  to 
the  left,  he  ordered  this  general  to  join  them  with  a reinforcement  of 
some  hussars  who  happened  to  be  at  hand. 

“ Go,”  said  he;  “ you  cannot  arrive  too  soon.  Perhaps  Soult  has 
already  a swarm  of  Austrians  upon  him.” 

Nor  was  he  wrong  in  this  conjecture.  Scarcely  was  the  van- 
guard in  retreat  ere  the  imperialists  pushed  forward  to  Herborn,  and 
prepared  to  attack  the  feeble  force  that  occupied  it.  The  hussars  of 
Caneville  and  the  legion  of  Bussy  were  at  the  head  of  the  assailants. 
Soult,  in  ignorance  of  what  had  occurred,  sallied  boldly  forth  to  meet 
them  ; but  large  bodies  of  emigrants  were  collecting  on  the  plain. 
Six  thousand  men  had  already  debouched,  fresh  columns  were  still 
coming  up,  and  Soult  was  soon  surrounded,  and  summoned  to  lay 
down  his  arms.  Men  who  once  called  themselves  Frenchmen,  were 
about  to  slaughter  their  own  countrymen  for  the  benefit  of  Austria. 
The  French  General  and  his  soldiers  were  indignant  at  such  conduct. 
The  firing  commenced  and  caused  great  havoc  among  the  emigrants ; 
but  no  sooner  was  one  squadron  dispersed  than  another  took  its 
place,  and  the  action  became  every  instant  more  destructive.  Seven 
charges  made  by  the  imperialists  completely  failed  ; but  the  ammuni- 
tion of  the  republican  troops  was  nearly  expended,  and  the  men  ex- 
hausted with  fatigue.  The  dragoons  of  Bussy  and  the  emigrants 
were  therefore  preparing  to  make  a last,  and  probably  fatal  charge, 
when  a column  of  cavalry  unexpectedly  appeared  upon  the  field  of 
battle.  This  was  Ney  and  his  detachment,  who,  guided  by  the  firing, 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


67 


had  reached  the  scene  of  action,  where  attacking  and  penetrating 
through  the  ranks  which  pressed  upon  Soult,  they  at  length  reached 
him  and  his  handful  of  intrepid  soldiers. 

The  Austrians  soon  formed  again,  and  renewed  the  attack  with 
fury;  but  in  the  mean  time  Ney  and  his  men  had  taken  breath. 
Their  movements  were  calm  and  precise.  They  broke  the  shock  of 
a tumultuous  charge  of  the  enemy’s  cavalry,  and  acting  on  the  offen- 
sive in  their  turn,  drove  it  back  with  great  slaughter.  But  this  was 
not  sufficient ; some  squadrons  still  preserving  their  ranks,  Ney  de- 
termined to  attack  and  disperse  them ; but  in  coming  up  to  the  charge, 
a grape-shot  struck  his  horse,  and  he  was  dismounted.  Three  emi- 
grants immediately  rushed  upon  him,  and  ordered  him,  as  he  valued 
his  life,  to  cry  “ Vive  le  Roi !” 

“ Vive  la  Republique !”  the  General  cried,  and  with  a blow  of  his 
trusty  sword,  he  cut  down  one,  sprang  upon  his  horse,  and  attacked 
and  put  the  two  others  to  flight.  But  fresh  squadrons  continuing  to 
make  their  appearance,  it  became  necessary  to  rally,  receive  their 
charge,  and  protect  Soult’s  infantry,  which  the  enemy  still  persisted 
in  trying  to  overpower.  Ney  advanced  to  meet  them,  and  a fresh 
collision  took  place.  Emigrants  and  Austrians  were  all  obliged  to 
give  way.  Soult,  still  fighting,  and  marching,  and  manoeuvring,  at 
last  effected  his  junction  with  General  Bastout,  whilst  Ney’s  carried 
to  Kleber  an  account  of  the  noble  defence  made  by  his  brother  in 
arms. 

The  army  retreated  by  the  same  road  it  had  taken  in  its  advance. 
Jourdan  reached  Neuwied  with  the  divisions  of  Grenier,  Championnet, 
and  Bernadotte,  whilst  Kleber  fell  back  upon  Dusseldorf  with  those 
of  Lefebvre  and  Collaud.  This  occurred  on  the  15th  of  June.  The 
march  was  orderly,  the  retrograde  movement  simultaneous  in  each 
division  of  the  army,  and  the  Austrians  seldom  made  any  attempt  to 
harass  the  republican  forces  in  their  retreat. 

The  left  wing,  however,  operated  alone.  On  the  18th  June  it  was 
abreast  of  Ukerath,  and  had  taken  up  a position  upon  the  road  lead- 
ing to  Weyersbuch.  Collaud  stationed  his  right  against  a precipitous 
hillock,  at  the  foot  of  which  ran  a deep  ravine,  occupied  by  light 
troops.  Lefebvre’s  division  extended  as  for  as  the  Sieg,  and  two  of 
its  battalions  occupied  Blankenberg.  The  rear-guard  established  itself 
upon  the  heights  which  separated  the  camp  from  Weyersbuch.  Soult, 
stationed  upon  the  right  bank,  protected  the  rear,  and  the  army  seemed 
in  a perfectly  secure  position  ; but  strong  patrols  of  Austrian  hussars, 
guided  by  the  country  people,  penetrated  into  the  midst  of  its  advanced 
posts.  The  night  was  dark,  and  the  road  by  which  the  enemy  had 
come,  being  almost  impracticable,  their  app roach t was  not  perceived, 
and  they  succeeded  in  putting  to  the  sword  a whole  guard  of  infantry. 

Two  men  only  escaped  from  this  butchery,  and  gave  the  alarm  to 
the  van-guard.  Kleber  immediately  set  out  with  some  officers,  re- 
connoitred and  visited  the  advanced  posts,  and  found  all  in  a state  of 


MEMOIRS  OF 


68 

apparent  calmness  and  security.  The  Austrian  patrols  had  disap' 
peared  with  the  same  celerity  as  they  had  displayed  in  their  approach, 
but  their  guides  being  still  in  sight,  were  immediately  seized.  How- 
ever, no  further  motion  being  perceived,  or  noise  heard,  the  men  re- 
turned to  rest,  and  the  remainder  of  the  night  was  passed  without 
accident.  Soon  after  daybreak,  the  Austrian  columns  again  made 
their  appearance,  preceded  by  a numerous  artillery.  Kleber  sent 
General  Richepanse  to  keep  them  in  check,  whilst  he  took  his  mea- 
sures to  oppose  them. 

The  cavalry  being  already  mounted,  General  Richepanse  advanced 
to  meet  the  enemy,  received  several  charges,  and  made  some  himself ; 
but  the  numerical  superiority  of  the  Austrians  being  too  great,  he  was 
obliged  to  evacuate  the  avenues  of  Wassemberg,  and  fall  back  upon 
the  camp.  The  enemy  continued  bringing  up  fresh  forces,  until  the 
woods  and  heights  were  covered  with  their  columns,  and  their  inten- 
tion of  bringing  the  French  forces  to  action  was  made  evident. 

Kleber  resolved  to  be  beforehand  with  them,  and  strike  the  first 
blow.  Having  sent  for  Richepanse,  Collaud,  Ney,  and  Sorbier,  he 
gave  his  instructions  to  each  of  these  officers.  He  directed  the  latter 
to  bring  the  artillery  as  fast  as  possible  to  bear  upon  the  Austrian 
columns.  Ney  was  to  attack  their  left  with  a demi-brigade  and  three 
hundred  horse ; Collaud  was  to  take  the  command  of  the  reserve,  and 
remain  in  the  camp  ready  to  cover  a retreat,  should  it  become  neces- 
sary ; Richepanse  was  to  put  himself  at  the  head  of  the  11th  and  12th 
dragoons,  and  the  6th  and  7th  chasseurs,  and  rush  upon  the  flank  of 
the  Austrians  the  instant  it  should  be  exposed  ; and  Laval  was  im- 
petuous^ to  attack  their  right  with  the  105th  demi-brigade  and  some 
cavalry.  Lefebvre’s  battalion  of  grenadiers  and  the  96th  were  to 
remain  in  close  columns  ready  to  proceed  wherever  they  might  be 
wanted. 

The  parts  thus  distributed,  each  general  took  his  station,  and  the 
action  soon  commenced. 

Ney,  with  a body  of  dragoons,  trotted  down  the  ravine  which 
separated  the  republican  army  from  that  of  the  imperialists,  and 
ascended  the  height  upon  which  the  latter  seemed  to  intend  waiting 
for  their  opponents.  As  if  from  emulation,  they  pushed  forward  to 
meet  him.  The  conflict  was  sanguinary  and  obstinate ; the  contend- 
ing forces  broke,  formed  again,  and  fought  with  fury.  Richepanse 
arrived  on  the  field  of  action  with  the  remainder  of  the  cavalry,  and 
the  Austrians  likewise  sent  for  reinforcements.  The  action  became 
more  extended,  and  the  troops  on  both  sides  fopght  with  fluctuating 
chances  of  success.  By  degrees  the  French  gained  a decided  ascen- 
dancy. Ney  had  already  overthrown  a squadron  of  hussars,  the 
hulans  were  about  to  give  way,  when  Kleber  perceiving  the  indecision 
of  the  latter,  took  immediate  measures  to  force  them. 

The  adjutant-general,  Cayla,  formed  the  96th ; Leval  headed  the 
left  wing,  Bastout  the  right,  and  the  general-in-chief  put  himself  at 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


69 


the  head  of  the  83rd.  The  action  was  now  general  from  one  ex- 
tremity of  the  line  to  the  other.  The  enemy  soon  began  to  give  way, 
and  the  French  were  about  to  snatch  the  victory  from  them.  Un- 
fortunately for  the  latter,  the  ground  was  so  rugged  and  difficult  that 
the  cavalry  could  not  follow  up  its  advantages.  The  Austrians  there- 
fore regained  confidence,  and  their  battalions,  which  an  instant  before 
had  betaken  themselves  to  flight,  now  took  up  formidable  positions, 
and  waited  without  flinching  for  their  opponents.  Nevertheless,  the 
latter  had  gained  some  advantage  ; their  infantry  were  under  cover  in 
ravines  and  patches  of  wood,  whence  they  supported  the  cavalry  with 
their  fire.  Having  attacked  an  Austrian  battery,  which  spread  de- 
struction through  their  ranks,  a large  body  of  Hungarians  was  sud- 
denly unmasked,  and  opposed  a desperate  resistance,  which  it  took  a 
considerable  time  to  overcome.  Kleber,  tired  of  this  ineffective  mus- 
ketry firing,  brought  up  his  artillery,  and  Sorbier,  by  turns  com- 
mander, gunner,  and  grenadier,  directed  and  animated  all  around 
him ; but  the  enemy,  whose  numbers  increased  as  they  retreated, 
directed  their  cavalry  upon  the  right  of  the  French,  and  were  about 
to  break  its  line,  when  Ney,  perceiving  the  movement,  put  himself  at 
the  head  of  the  14th  dragoons,  and  charged  the  hostile  squadrons, 
without,  however,  being  able  to  stop  them.  • His  clothes  were  pierced 
with  balls,  he  was  obliged  to  retreat,  and  it  was  a miracle  that  the 
flank  of  the  French  army  was  not  turned.  But  the  Austrians,  afraid 
to  trust  to  fortune,  were  fearful  of  endangering  their  success ; they 
therefore  halted.  Kleber,  on  the  other  hand,  who  only  wished  to 
maintain  his  position,  made  no  attempt  to  resume  the  attack,  but  con. 
tinuing  his  movement,  on  the  31st  entered  Dusseldorfi 


70 


MEMOIRS  OF 


CHAPTER  V. 

Kleber’s  stay  at  Dusseldorf  was  but  short.  The  Directory,  to 
whom  Jourdan  had  reported  the  enemy’s  proceedings,  did  not  con- 
sider them  so  serious  and  so  important  as  they  really  were,  but  im- 
agined that  the  army  at  Sambre-et-Meuse,  turned  on  its  left  wing, 
would  at  most  have  fallen  back  upon  the  Sieg.  Meanwhile  Bonaparte 
was  pursuing  the  course  of  his  unparalleled  triumphs  in  Italy.  Each 
day  was  marked  by  a fresh  victory ; — on  each  day  was  some  fortress 
carried,  some  river  crossed,  some  position  surprised,  or  some  treaty 
concluded.  His  army  constantly  in  action,  marched,  fought,  and  left 
the  enemy  hot  a moment  to  breathe.  Victorious  at  Borghetto  on  the 
30th  of  May,  this  extraordinary  man  carried  Peschiera  on  the  1st  of 
June,  occupied  Verona  on  the  3rd,  and  invested  Mantua  on  the  4th. 
Seldom  was  his  army  found  in  the  morning  where  it  had  taken  up  its 
quarters  the  night  before.  This  continued  series  of  movements — this 
succession  of  battles  and  manoeuvres,  had  produced  the  effect  that 
might  naturally  be  expected.  The  Aulic  Council,  which  had  a stronger 
partiality  for  Italy,  where  its  power  was  established,  than  for  the 
conquests  that  might  eventually  be  made  upon  the  Rhine,  despatched 
Field-Marshal  Wurmser  to  collect  the  scattered  remnants  of  the  Au- 
strian forces,  then  wandering  in  the  mountain  passes  of  Tyrol  and 
Carinthia.  Wurmser  was  an  old  warrior,  whose  career  had  been 
rendered  illustrious  by  more  than  one  act  of  prowess.  Slow  and 
methodical,  but  resolute,  able,  and  fruitful  in  resources, — if  he  had 
not  always  commanded  with  success,  he  had  at  all  events  always 
evinced  courage  and  talent.  The  undertaking  now  entrusted  to  him 
was  one  of  great  magnitude ; but  he  began  it  at  the  head  of  thirty 
thousand  practised  soldiers,  accustomed,  like  himself,  to  all  the  chances 
of  war,  and  like -himself  stimulated  by  their  successes  on  the  Rhine. 
They  reached  Tyrol  full  of  hope,  which  was,  however,  soon  cruelly 
destroyed.  On  the  other  hand,  Wurmser’s  departure  with  this  force 
had  raised  the  spirits  of  the  Directory ; for  a diminution  of  thirty 
thousand  brave  men  in  the  enemy’s  force,  offered  many  favourable 
chances. 

General  Bonaparte’s  victories  had  raised  the  courage  of  every 
French  soldier;  like  him,  all  determined  to  conquer.  The  Directory 
participated  in  the  enthusiasm  which  his  successes  had  inspired,  and 
Moreau  was  directed  to  press  and  harass  the  enemy,  and  to  imitate 
the  rapid  marches  of  his  competitor. 

“ By  transferring  the  seat  of  war  to  the  further  bank  of  the  Rhine,” 
said  the  Directory  in  one  of  its  despatches  to  Moreau,  “ you  must  not 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


71 


expect  to  maintain  yourself  there  except  by  the  destruction  of  the 
enemy.  Pursue  and  engage  them  therefore  without  intermission,  and 
by  rapid  and  unexpected  marches,  give  them  no  time  to  look  about 
them  and  combine  their  movements.  Endeavour  on  all  occasions  to 
give  them  battle,  until  they  are  not  only  broken  and  repulsed,  but  ut- 
terly defeated.  It  is  to  this  wise  policy  that  the  glorious  successes  of 
the  army  of  Italy  are  due.  The  example  of  preceding  campaigns, 
and  the  impetuosity  of  republican  courage,  enable  you  to  make  a con- 
stant and  energetic  application  of  this  principle  to  the  decisive  circum- 
stances under  which  you  are  placed. 

“ The  army  of  Sambre-et-Meuse  acts  upon  the  same  plan  of  cam- 
paign as  that  under  your  command.  Thus,  after  having  beaten 
Wurmser,  and  dispersed  the  wreck  of  his  army,  threaten  the  rear  of 
Prince  Charles ; you  will  thereby  make  General  Jourdan  resume  the 
offensive,  which  he  has  ceased  to  do  only  for  a time,  in  consequence 
of  having  drawn  upon  himself  forces  which  might  have  added  to  the 
difficulties  of  your  glorious  undertaking,  with  the  success  of  which  all 
Germany  must  resound.  Affect  to  talk  loudly  of  marching  upon 
Vienna,  and  let  public  report  represent  you  as  at  the  head  of  a hun- 
dred thousand  men,  a portion  of  whom  is  on  its  march  to  take  Beau- 
lieu in  the  rear,  whilst  the  other  is  proceeding  to  effect  its  junction 
with  the  army  of  Sambre-et-Meuse,  towards  Franconia,  thence  to 
proceed  to  the  Danube. 

“ The  terror  which  always  precedes  a victorious  army,  is  a pow- 
erful engine  that  must  not  be  neglected,  any  more  than  all  that  can 
revive  and  stimulate  the  courage  of  the  generous  defenders  of  the 
republic.  Above  all,  let  discipline  be  attended  to ; for  it  is  apt  to  be- 
come lax  during  success,  particularly  in  conquered  countries.  Severe 
examples  at  first,  and  watchful  care  afterwards,  are  sufficient  to 
maintain  it.” 

The  French  government,  to  whom  Jourdan’s  retreat  did  not  appear 
to  lead  to  the  serious  consequences  we  have  pointed  out,  was  still 
more  pressing  with  this  general.  According  to  the  Directory,  this 
retreat  had  only  caused  a removal  of  part  of  the  forces  which  covered 
Brisgau.  Moreau  had  crossed  the  river,  and  the  army  of  Sambre-et- 
Meuse  had  halted  upon  the  Sieg.  The  offensive  they  said,  must  now 
be  resumed,  and  the  armies  act  in  concert,  and  proceed  without  inter- 
mission until  the  enemy  were  annihilated.  This  project,  though  a 
good  one,  was  built  upon  facts  which  had  never  occurred.  Jourdan, 
far  from  having  taken  up  his  position  upon  the  Sieg,  had,  as  we  have 
already  shown,  been  obliged  to  recross  the  Rhine;  whilst  Moreau,  on 
the  other  hand,  was  far  from  being  able  to  cross  it.  The  French 
revolution  had  produced  a profound  sensation  upon  the  inhabitants  of 
the  territories  on  the  further  side  of  that  river.  Every  generous  heart- 
had  been  moved  by  the  declaration  of  rights ; all  had  felt  a revival  of 
that  passion  for  equality  which  sometimes  sleeps,  but  is  never  eradi- 
cated from  the  human  breast;  all  accordingly  wished  to  proclaim  the 


72 


MEMOIRS  OF 


principles  of  the  republicans,  and  effect  the  same  reforms  as  had  been 
effected  in  France.  They  therefore  applied  to  the  French  for  assist- 
ance to  obtain  that  which  the  latter  had  already  succeeded  in  obtain- 
ing ; but  although  they  agreed  upon  the  principle,  they  differed  on  the 
mode  of  proceeding.  Some  proposed  to  have  recourse  to  arms ; 
others  fancied  they  had  discovered  means  still  more  effective ; each, 
in  short,  conspired  according  to  his  own  views.  The  Directory  re- 
solved to  let  them  do  as  they  pleased,  and  accept  the  assistance  of  all 
parties.  The  French  government  had  an  agent  in  Switzerland — a 
doubtful  one  perhaps,  but  active  and  cunning — who  represented  an 
insurrection  at  Brisgau  as  infallible. 

Orders  were  despatched  to  Moreau,  to  wait  for  and  support  it,*  and 
not  to  cross  the  Rhine  until  it  had  broken  out. 

* Citizen  Minister, 

Since  my  return  from  Berne,  I have  not  ceased  my  exertions  in  execution 
of  the  plan  for  the  furtherance  of  which  you  sent  me  the  necessary  powers, 
and  you  may  rely  upon  it  that  nothing  shall  be  wanting  on  my  part  fully  to 
realize  the  expectations  of  the  Directory.  Pray  give  this  assurance  to  Ge- 
neral Carnot. 

General  Laborde  has  communicated  to  me  the  letter  he  has  received,  ac- 
quainting him  with  the  undertaking  in  contemplation.  Hence  I have  thought 
it  right  to  enter  with  him  into  a confidential  communication  respecting  the 
contents  of  the  letter  addressed,  as  I have  before  informed  you,  to  the  King 
of  Verona,  who  first  raised  in  my  mind  doubts  with  regard  to  that  General. 
I am  satisfied  with  the  explanation  which  has  taken  place,  and  the  General 
will  derive  this  advantage  from  it,  that  it  will  lead  him  to  examine  with  more 
attention  the  extremely  suspicious  individuals  by  whom  he  is  surrounded, 
and  to  take  care  of  himself. 

I have  already  undertaken  a journey  with  the  General,  to  examine  the 
course  of  the  Rhine  from  New  Brisack  to  this  place,  fix  upon  a spot  to  cross 
it,  and  ascertain  at  the  same  time  the  feeling  which  exists  among  the  soldiers. 
I think  we  have  fixed  upon  the  passage  at  Huningen,  because  the  insurgent 
inhabitants,  directed  and  seconded  by  us,  will  be  in  sufficient  force  to  destroy 
at  once  the  Austrian  posts,  put  the  men  to  death,  and  spike  the  guns.  With 
regard  to  the  troops  I have  seen,  I am  perfectly  satisfied  with  the  spirit  that 
exists  among  them,  notwithstanding  the  hardships  they  still  endure.  It  would 
be  an  easy  matter  to  make  them  embrace  our  views  in  a very  few  days.  I 
compare  their  moral  situation  to  a loaded  cannon,  which  I have  no  doubt  that 
with  a little  address  it  would  be  easy  to  fire. 

I dined  to-day  with  our  conspirators  of  the  Margravate.  I am  satisfied 
with  their  report,  and  the  ardent  zeal  they  display  in  the  cause.  I afterwards 
visited  the  right  bank  of  the  Rhine,  and  the  enemy’s  batteries  opposite 
Huningen,  accompanied  by  an  adjutant-general,  whom  I intend  to  put  at  the 
head  of  the  peasants,  to  lead  them  during  the  commencement  of  the  insur- 
rection. To-morrow  I have  an  appointment  with  General  Laborde,  to  ex- 
amine where  we  can  place  our  bridge,  and  have  the  cartridges  and  flints 
made,  of  which  the  inhabitants  are  in  want,  and  which  in  a few  days  we  shall 
be  able  to  send  to  them. 

We  are  waiting  for  General  Moreau  to  decide  definitively  upon  our  mea- 
sures, and  fix  the  day  for  the  attack.  I am  desirous  that  it  should  take  place 
as  speedily  as  possible,  for  there  is  money  in  the  Margrave’s  exchequer,  and 
! am  apprehensive  it  will  be  removed.  If  General  Moreau  can  supply  us 
with  from  five  and  twenty  to  thirty  thousand  men,  there  will  be  no  limits  to 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


73 


,c  The  Directory  is  informed,  citizen  General,”  wrote  Carnot, 
“ that  an  insurrection  is  preparing  in  the  Margravate  and  at  Brisgau. 

our  success.  Assure  the  Directory  of  this  fact ; state  also  from  me,  that  if  I 
am  left  master  of  my  actions,  I will  never  importune  it  with  details,  nor  tire 
it  with  calls  for  provisions  or  money.  I can  already  perceive  that  from  the 
very  day  of  our  passage,  if  I am  not  thwarted  in  my  schemes,  the  army  will 
be  paid  and  fed  by  our  friends,  and  supplied  with  horses  by  our  enemies. 
There  are  ecclesiastical  domains  which  will  reimburse  the  former.  We  have 
already  taken  our  measures  for  the  organization  of  a provisional  government. 
Whilst  I am  occupied  with  the  means  of  execution,  Bassal  is  busy  about  a 
plan  of  regulations,  and  his  zeal  is  not  inferior  to  my  own.  We  have  already 
collected  a portion  of  the  necessary  documents ; and  as  soon  as  the  troops 
arrive,  and  we  have  every  thing  else  we  want,  we  shall  begin  to  act,  and 
that,  I can  assure  you,  in  so  rough  a manner,  that  our  enemies  shall  not 
easily  forget  it.  If  our  debut  be  serious,  as  1 trust  it  will,  and  as  indeed, 
from  the  precision  of  our  calculations,  we  have  a right  to  expect  it  will, 
every  Austrian,  from  Fribourg  in  Brisgau,  and  Old  Brisach,  to  Constance, 
will  be  exterminated,  and  all  their  guns  and  stores  captured.  Next,  accord- 
ing to  the  steps  adopted  by  General  Wurmser,  we  shall  take  measures  either 
to  enter  Suabia  by  the  valley  of  Keusch,  and  get  them  before  him  in  the 
event  of  his  retreat  ; or  to  harass  to  excess  his  left  wing,  whilst  our  new  re- 
public will  be  quietly  forming,  and  we  shall  be  revolutionizing  on  a grand 
scale  in  that  portion  of  Germany  which  we  are  occupying. 

May  I beg,  citizen  minister,  you  will  not  forget  that  in  my  last  I requested 
you  would  obtain  for  me  from  the  Directory  sufficient  authority  for  my  re- 
quisitions to  be  obeyed,  and  that  you  would  also  place  some  funds  at  my  dis- 
posal, which  I am  unable  at  present  to  do  without.  You  must  be  aware  that 
I have  a great  deal  to  lay  out,  not  only  for  the  travelling  expenses  of  my 
agents,  but  in  the  necessary  preparations  for  action.  Once  settled  on  the 
other  side  of  the  Rhine,  if  I have  sufficient  authority  to  give  the  impetus  and 
personally  to  direct  this  great  undertaking,  I shall  ask  you  for  no  further 
supplies ; and  if  you  hear  of  us,  it  will  be  only  the  recital  of  our  success, 
which,  when  operations  are  once  begun,  will  be  rapid  in  spite  of  the  efforts 
of  the  malignants  who  overrun  the  country. 

You  will  receive,  by  the  next  express,  the  first  set  of  maps  of  Switzerland 
that  has  been  found.  A sheet  is  wanting  to  complete  the  collection,  but  it 
will  arrive  to-morrow.  1 will  forward  at  the  same  time  a more  detailed  ac- 
count of  the  intrigues  of  our  enemies.  Switzerland  is  the  principal  seat  of 
all  their  plots.  Take  care  at  Lyons  and  in  the  South.  I expect  to  receive 
some  valuable  information  respecting  all  these  atrocities.  1 have  gained  an 
intimate  friend  at  Wickham;  and  shall  make  good  use  of  all  this,  at  least  I 
hope  so. 

The  second  letter  which  you  had  delivered  to  the  Canton  has  produced  an 
admirable  effect.  All  Switzerland  trembles  at  it.  Be  firm,  and  above  all 
things  take  advantage  of  this  first  moment  of  alarm  to  insist  upon  the  removal 
far  beyond  the  frontier  of  all  the  banished  priests  and  emigrants,  without 
exception.  Fix  a term  of  eight  days  at  the  utmost,  and  I will  answer  for 
your  obtaining  all  you  ask. 

Adieu,  Citizen  Minister;  receive  with  your  usual  kindness  the  assurance 
of  my  fraternal  and  respectful  attachment. 

POTERATZ. 

P.  S.  Allow  me  to  offer  you  a piece  of  good  advice.  Whilst  the  whole  of 
Italy  is  in  a state  of  alarm,  why  should  you  not  signify  officially  to  all  neutral 
and  allied  powers,  without  exception,  that  not  only  they  who  shall  admit 

VOL.  I.  10 


74 


MEMOIRS  OF 


It  is  acquainted  with  the  chiefs  of  the  intended  revolt,  and  has  directed 
the  minister  for  foreign  affairs  to  entertain  relations  with  them  through 
the  medium  of  citizen  Poteratz,  charged  at  Basle  with  this  mission. 
This  circumstance  seems  to  offer  a great  and  favourable  opportunity 
for  introducing  freedom  into  Germany,  and  making  a powerful  diver- 
sion upon  the  Rhine.  This  patriot  party  expect  to  raise  twenty  thou- 
sand men  in  the  Margravate,  and  ten  thousand  in  the  Black  Forest, 
with  arms,  provisions,  and  every  thing  requisite  for  an  army. 

“ The  plan  of  operations  laid  down  by  the  Directory  for  the  forces 
under  your  command,  is  very  proper  to  second  the  insurrectional  ex- 
plosion, and  to  impart  to  the  operations  of  the  patriots  all  the  import- 
ance which  they  have  a right  to  expect  from  us. 

“ General  Laborde,  who  commands  on  the  Upper  Rhine,  must  re- 
ceive confidential  instructions  from  you  on  this  head,  and  must  be 
authorized  to  concert  measures  with  citizen  Poteratz. 

“ The  fatter  announces  the  certainty  of  making  the  passage  of  the 
Rhine  easy  by  means  of  a rising  which  will  break  out  on  the  other 
side  of  the  river,  and  also  of  making  it  easy  to  force  the  enemy’s  bat- 
teries and  works,  which  are  but  feebly  guarded. 

“ You  will  easily  perceive,  Citizen  General,  the  full  importance  of 
this  undertaking.  Its  execution,  like  that  of  all  important  enterprizes, 
requires  secrecy,  vigour,  and  despatch.  The  Directory,  in  which 
you  have  a just  confidence,  relies  upon  you  for  the  prudence  and 
activity  of  the  means  you  will  employ  to  carry  its  intentions  into 
effect. 

“ Carnot,  President.” 

“ Paris,  14th  Prairial,  Year  IV.  (3d  May,  1796.)” 

Such  were  the  instructions  that  kept  Moreau  upon  the  left  bank, 
and  such  was  the  attempt  he  was  to  support.  That  which  was  pre- 
paring in  central  Germany  was  of  another  kind.  The  minds  of  the 
population  in  that  part  of  the  country  were  more  cultivated ; notions 
of  justice  and  freedom  more  prevalent.  The  aim  here  was  to  proceed 
without  violence,  and  to  act  in  the  name  of  the  law.  The  movers  of 
the  intended  revolution,  uncertain  at  first  with  regard  to  the  place  to 
be  selected  as  the  seat  of  the  insurrection,  fixed  at  length  upon  Fran- 
conia. Almost  touching  the  frontiers  of  the  republic  on  the  one  hand, 
and  on  the  other  mixed  up  with  all  the  dissensions  which  agitated 
Germany,  this  circle  derived  from  its  situation  a high  degree  of 
importance,  greatly  increased  by  the  good  feelings  of  its  inhabitants. 
Nor  was  this  its  only  advantage.  It  possessed  rich  abbeys,  and  an 


English  vessels  into  their  ports,  but  also  individuals  of  whatever  nation  com- 
ing from  the  ports  of  England,  shall  be  treated  as  enemies?  By  such  a mea- 
sure you  would  force  the  squadrons  of  that  scoundrel  nation  to  leave  the 
Mediterranean,  where  they  would  no  longer  find  a place  to  refit  their  ships. 
By  attacking  their  commerce,  you  will  soon  reduce  them  to  submission. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


75 


assembly  of  the  states,  formerly  holding  sovereign  power,  but  which 
no  longer  met  nor  was  any  longer  consulted. 

Franconia  therefore  had  all  the  necessary  elements  for  effecting  a 
change  in  its  form  of  government ; they  only  required  putting  into 
action.  The  means  of  doing  this  were  very  simple.  It  was  only 
necessary  to  impose  heavy  contributions — which  the  Directory  was 
always  ready  to  do — and  invest  the  states  with  the  power  which  the 
law  gave  them.  The  latter  would  then  distribute  these  charges, 
always  attendant  on  war,  among  the  inhabitants.  They  would  fix 
with  equity,  and  without  respect  of  persons,  the  share  which  each 
individual  was  to  pay.  The  people,  delighted  at  finding  they  were 
not  to  be  utterly  despoiled,  would  naturally  support  an  order  of  things 
that  afforded  them  protection.  The  nobles,  on  the  other  hand,  could 
not  dispute  the  power  vested  in  the  states  without  appearing  to  throw 
upon  the  poor  the  full  burthen  of  the  impost ; they  would  therefore 
be  forced  to  bend  their  necks  and  assent  to  the  change.  They  would 
also,  no  doubt,  affect  disinterestedness,  and  patriotism,  and  being 
frightened  into  justice,  would  themselves  ask  to  be  taxed,  and  claim 
to  bear  their  share  of  the  common  burthen. 

The  assembly  would  in  this  manner  be  acknowledged ; and  its 
legality  once  established,  the  sanction  given  to  its  proceedings  on  this 
one  point,  would  soon  extend  to  others,  and  thus  the  change  of  gov- 
ernment be  consummated. 

The  resources  raised  by  the  contribution  would  however  prove  in- 
sufficient, and  other  means  must  be  devised  to  meet  the  expenses  of 
the  occupation.  Neither  nobles  nor  plebeians  would  like  an  additional 
impost,  and  the  possessions  of  the  clergy  would  naturally  be  thought 
of.  The  abbeys  would  consequently  be  secularized,  the  prebends 
alienated,  and  the  priests,  confined  to  their  spiritual  duties,  would 
henceforward  be  without  influence  in  public  affairs,  whilst  their  lands 
would  once  more  become  alienable.  The  seigniories  would  then  be 
subject  to  imposts ; and  the  people,  freed  from  tithes  and  average,* 
would  pay  no  further  dues,  and  each  would  furnish  his  contingent  of 
taxes  in  proportion  only  to  the  extent  of  his  property. 

Suabia,  agitated  by  the  same  feelings  and  passions  as  Franconia, 
would  naturally  become  a sharer  in  the  destiny  of  the  latter.  Lower 
Saxony  would  follow  the  same  example,  and  the  Germans  once  in 
arms,  would  perhaps  of  themselves  drive  the  Austrians  beyond  the 
Ems. 

Such  was  the  plan,  and  such  the  means  of  execution,  intended  to 
be  adopted  by  the  chiefs  of  the  insurgents.  These  magnificent  views 
produced,  however,  no  alteration  in  the  preparations  already  made. 
They  required  neither  the  movement  of  troops,  nor  a display  of  force ; 
they  merely  formed,  in  the  great  drama  that  was  preparing,  an  inci- 
dent which  was  accepted  with  all  its  chances. 

* Labour  due  by  the  peasant  to  the  lord. 


70 


MEMOIRS  OF 


There  was,  however,  some  advantage  in  the  project,  for  such 
enterprizes  always  conciliated  a portion  of  the  inhabitants,  and 
spread  uneasiness  in  the  enemy’s  rear.  But  this  advantage,  this 
uncertain  co-operation,  could  not  counterbalance  the  increase  of  force 
added  to  the  enemy’s  ranks.  Each  day  brought  swarms  of  fresh 
recruits  from  the  hereditary  states ; each  day  fresh  columns  came  to 
occupy  the  place  of  those  which  Wurmser  was  leading  towards  the 
Brenta ; and  what  was  still  more  serious,  the  Archduke  Charles  was 
invested  with  the  command  of  the  whole  of  the  Austrian  forces. — 
Empowered  to  act  as  he  thought  proper,  taking  counsel  from  himself 
alone,  and  guided  only  by  events,  this  prince  was  about  to  impress  a 
uniform  direction,  and  simultaneous  impulse  upon  the  armies  of  the 
Upper  and  Lower  Rhine;  whilst  the  different  bodies  of  troops  opposed 
to  him,  carried  on  their  operations  independently  of  each  other,  and 
according  to  instructions  from  which  they  could  not  depart. 

Unable  to  remedy  this  evil,  the  French  general-in-chief  had  taken 
his  measures  against  any  attempts  to  harass  his  rear,  and  secured  his 
line  against  attacks  from  the  garrisons  of  Mayence  and  Ehrenbreit- 
stein.  General  Moreau,  who  had  once  before  kept  these  places  in 
check,  was  again  sent  upon  the  same  service.  But  Jourdan  was  able 
to  spare  him,  for  this  difficult  undertaking,  only  twelve  thousand  eight 
hundred  infantry,  and  fifteen  hundred  horse.  This  was  but  an  inade- 
quate force  for  the  service  required  to  be  performed ; but  Moreau  well 
knew  how  to  make  up  for  the  weakness  of  his  means  by  the  vivacity 
of  his  attacks,  and  the  rapidity  of  his  movements.  The  general-in- 
chief trusted  therefore  to  his  courage  and  well-tried  talents. 

Every  thing  was  ready,  time  sped  on,  and  yet  operations  were  not 
begun.  Jourdan  complained  of  this  to  the  Directory,  to  whom  he 
exposed  the  weakness  of  his  force,  and  the  danger  which  must  inevi- 
tably result  from  delay ; but  appearances  had  already  changed.  Ten 
battalions  of  infantry  and  eight  squadrons  of  cavalry  suddenly  arrived 
from  the  army  of  the  North.  The  conspiracy  of  Brisgau  had  been 
discovered,  and  Moreau,  no  longer  detained  by  any  of  the  considera- 
tions which  had  stopped  him  so  long,  had  begun  the  campaign.  He 
had  alarmed  the  enemy  at  Manheim,  and  scarcely  were  they  grouped 
upon  the  Neckar,  ere,  by  a sudden  and  masterly  manceuvre,  he  sur- 
prised the  passage  below  Strasburg.  This  skilful  movement  having 
succeeded,  the  army  of  Rhin-et-Moselle  peaceably  crossed  the  river, 
and  on  the  24th  was  engaged  with  the  Austrians. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


77 


CHAPTER  VI. 

Moreau  being  now  in  line,  the  army  of  Sambre-et-Meuse  had  no 
longer  to  contend  single-handed  against  the  archduke’s  forces,  and 
the  French  general  began  to  execute  their  instructions.  Kleber  had 
been  already  seven  days  in  the  entrenched  camp  at  Dusseldorf ; his 
two  divisions  had  rested  themselves,  and  were  once  more  eager  for 
battle.  He  therefore  began  his  march,  rallied  the  troops  under  the 
command  of  Grenier,  who  had  crossed  the  Rhine  at  Cologne,  and 
proceeded  towards  the  positions  which  the  republicans  had  twice  be- 
fore taken  and  as  often  lost.  Lefebvre  was  sent  to  occupy  Siegen. 
The  country  was  wild,  and  intersected  with  lofty  mountains,  almost 
impracticable  for  artillery  and  cavalry;  and  this  general  had  the 
greatest  difficulty  in  executing  his  movement.  He  accomplished  it 
nevertheless,  and  selecting  the  road  which  seemed  the  easiest,  at 
length  reached  the  river  he  was  to  cross.  Collaud  had  arrived  at 
Troisdorf,  Grenier  had  advanced  towards  Minden,  and  the  whole  of 
the  left  wing  was  in  position.  But  neither  the  Acher  nor  the  Sieg 
was  fordable,  and  the  troops  were  impatient  to  encounter  the  enemy. 
Ney  took  advantage  of  this  impatience ; and  putting  himself  at  the 
head  of  the  6th  hussars,  attacked  the  Austrians,  drove  them  from  one 
river  to  the  other,  and  pursued  them  fighting  as  far  as  Siegberg.  The 
bridge  still  existed,  and  whilst  the  enemy  were  endeavouring  to  set 
fire  to  it,  he  charged  and  overthrew  them,  and  succeeded  in  saving  it 
from  destruction. 

The  infantry  having  thus  the  means  of  crossing  the  river,  con- 
tinued its  movements ; but  the  Austrians  having  rallied,  came  boldly 
to  meet  it.  Twelve  hundred  Austrian  troopers  prepared  to  charge  the 
four  hundred  chasseurs  by  which  it  was  accompanied.  The  chances 
were  unequal ; but  as  usual,  this  disproportion  of  numbers  was  coun- 
terbalanced by  superior  ability.  Ney  ordered  the  charge  to  be  sound- 
ed, and  rushing  upon  this  formidable  body  made  it  break  ground. 
Rallying  immediately  upon  the  heights,  the  Austrian  troopers  were 
prepared  to  resume  the  attack;  but  this  attempt  was  not  more 
successful  than  the  former.  Nevertheless,  there  were  dangers  and 
difficulties  attached  to  the  situation  in  which  Ney  was  placed ; he  had 
a river  in  his  rear,  and  in  front,  forces  which,  by  returning  continually 
to  the  attack,  must  in  the  end  overpower  him.  Obliged  therefore  to 
temper  courage  with  prudence,  and  feeling  the  necessity  of  giving  the 
infantry  time  to  come  up,  he  extended  his  front,  paraded,  and  amused 
the  Austrians  with  useless  manoeuvres.  At  length  he  contrived  to 
take  them  in  the  rear,  at  the  same  time  that  the  infantry  appeared  and 
formed  in  front  of  them.  They  perceived  their  error  too  late ; they 


78 


MEMOIRS  OF 


were  broken  and  completely  overthrown.  Such  as  escaped  the  edge 
of  the  sword  were  either  dispersed  or  taken  prisoners. 

The  imperialists  being  thus  routed,  and  the  French  generals  anxious 
to  ascertain  the  numbers  and  positions  of  the  forces  which  covered 
Ukerath,  Kleber  ordered  the  movement  to  be  continued.  The  dra- 
goons marched  in  front,  and  with  such  promptitude  that  they  were 
enabled  to  seize  upon  the  avenues  leading  to  the  place.  But  this 
rapidity  had  weakened  them ; the  engagement,  which  had  lasted  three 
hours,  the  length  of  their  march,  and  more  particularly  the  obstinate 
resistance  made  by  the  enemy,  had  exhausted  their  remaining  strength, 
and  they  were  forced  to  halt.  The  road  was  very  narrow ; for  the 
space  of  a whole  league  it  presented  only  wood  and  naked  rocks,  and 
there  was  not  in  the  whole  of  this  exsent  a single  spot  where  a body 
of  troops  might  be  drawn  up  in  line.  Ney  advanced  nevertheless  at 
the  head  of  his  chasseurs,  whom  he  stimulated,  so  as  to  make  them 
forget  their  fatigue  and  danger.  They  attacked  the  enemy  with  a 
vigour  increased  by  the  resistance  offered,  and  drove  them  upon 
Ukerath.  But  the  imperialists,  who  had  been  constantly  defeated  in 
the  mountains,  now  sought  their  revenge  upon  the  plain.  The  French 
horses  were  spent  with  fatigue ; those  of  the  Austrians  were  fresh, 
their  forces  numerous,  and  Ney  tried  to  avoid  an  action  which  must 
prove  fatal  to  him.  He  headed  one  charge,  eluded  another,  and 
alarmed  the  enemy  without  committing  himself.  The  French  columns 
at  length  appeared,  the  Austrians  withdrew,  and  the  position  was 
gained  solely  by  skilful  manoeuvring. 

Jourdan  had  crossed  the  Rhine,  and  the  army  was  in  line.  The 
movement  was  continued,  and  the  whole  force  directed  upon  Alten- 
kirchen.  The  enemy  occupied  it  in  strong  force;  but  they  were 
wavering  and  undecided.  It  did  not  appear  that  they  now  intended 
to  defend  those  heights  which  during  the  preceding  campaign  they  had 
so  obstinately  disputed.  The  position  was  soon  carried,  and  the  forces 
which  attempted  to  cover  it,  put  to  the  rout. 

Jourdan  had  received  instructions  to  keep  as  far  from  the  Rhine  as 
possible — reach  the  Upper  Lahn — push  towards  the  Kentzig,  the 
Maine,  and  the  Rednitz — harass  Wartensleben’s  right  without  inter- 
mission, and  if  he  could  not  beat  him,  drive  him  into  Bohemia,  or  force 
him  upon  Ratisbon.  The  latter,  on  the  other  hand,  had  orders  to 
avoid  coming  to  action,  and  to  dispute  the  ground  foot  by  foot,  but 
without  endangering  his  forces.  To  counteract  the  plan  of  his  oppo- 
nents and  yet  avoid  a battle,  was  the  object  he  had  in  view. 

Jourdan,  thinking  that  the  Austrian  army  was  assembled  at  Lim- 
burg, advanced  thither  with  all  his  forces,  directing  his  left  wing  upon 
Wetzlar,  in  order  to  turn  the  enemy.  Lefebvre  debouched  by  Siegen  ; 
Collaud  having  reached  Dillenburg,  advanced  to  meet  the  latter,  but 
instead  of  his  colleague,  with  whom  he  expected  to  effect  a junction, 
he  encountered  the  Austrians,  whom  he  was  certainly  not  seeking. 
This  unexpected  meeting  might  have  proved  fatal,  but  for  the  intre- 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


79 


pidity  of  the  commander  of  the  van-guard.  The  instant  Ney  per- 
ceived the  enemy,  the  charge  sounded.  The  action  was  hot  and 
obstinate,  and  the  victory  long  remained  doubtful ; but  the  skill  and 
courage  of  Ney  triumphed  over  a force  vastly  superior.  The  French, 
about  to  consummate  the  victory,  were  already  in  pursuit  of  the  flying 
enemy,  when  heavy  columns  of  the  latter  again  appeared  to  receive 
them.  It  happened  that  Wartensleben  was  not  at  Limburg,  but  at 
Neukirchen,  and  the  forces  of  the  latter  now  made  their  appearance. 
The  preparations  for  the  attack  were  soon  changed,  and  those  for  the 
defence  were  not  less  rapidly  made.  The  forces  routed  by  Ney  in 
front  of  Dillenburg  were  again  overthrown  by  Lefebvre  behind 
Wildendorf.  They  were  beaten  in  front  and  in  flank;  and  for  fear 
of  being  surrounded  they  precipitately  recrossed  the  Lahn. 

The  republican  troops  were  however  worn  out  with  fatigue ; the 
weather  was  very  unfavourable,  for  it  had  not  ceased  raining  during 
a whole  week ; but  the  Austrians  were  retreating,  it  became  necessary 
to  pursue  them,  and  the  movement  was  continued.  Lefebvre  pushed 
on  to  Giessen,  Bonnard  to  Lein,  Collaud  to  Wetzlar,  and  Ney,  ad- 
vancing by  the  road  to  Frankfort,  soon  overtook  the  enemy’s  rear- 
guard. 

This  was  now  commanded  by  General  Kray,  one  of  the  best  offi- 
cers in  the  Austrian  army.  It  had  halted  in  the  plain  of  Butzbach ; 
its  infantry  was  placed  between  Obermarle  and  the  Witter ; its  cavalry 
extended  in  front  of  Windermarle.  It  could  not  have  chosen  a more 
favourable  position  than  this,  which  offered  every  advantage  of 
ground. 

Formidable  as  it  was,  Ney  did  not  hesitate  to  approach.  He 
attacked  the  enemy  on  the  9th  of  July,  and  obtained  at  first  some 
advantage ; but  Kleber,  who  considered  this  action  only  a skirmish, 
did  not  support  him.  He  had  not  one-fifth  of  the  numerical  forces 
opposed  to  him,  and  he  was  therefore  obliged  to  give  way.  The  20th 
light  infantry  appearing  on  the  field,  Ney  again  formed  his  men, 
once  more  attacked  the  Austrians  with  this  reinforcement,  and 
obliged  them  to  abandon  the  position.  They  retired  in  confusion,  and 
were  eagerly  pursued.  They  rallied,  nevertheless,  for  they  had 
reached  a formidable  esplanade,  connected  with  the  position  occupied 
by  the  main  body  of  the  army,  which  now  made  an  attempt  to  save 
its  routed  rear-guard.  The  action  was  renewed  with  increased 
vigour,  and  Kleber  feared  it  would  become  general ; he  therefore 
directed  Ney  either  to  discontinue  or  slacken  his  fire.  But  Kray, 
indignant  at  the  flight  of  his  rear-guard,  determined  to  avenge  its 
defeat,  and  recover  the  ground  it  had  lost.  Every  man  in  his  camp 
accordingly  prepared  for  action.  Collaud,  who  perceived  what  was 
doing,  also  got  ready  for  the  contest,  and  in  a very  short  time  his 
arrangements  were  made.  Ney  overthrew  with  the  light  cavalry 
the  hulans  who  covered  the  esplanade,  and  who  soon  after  fell  into 
an  ambuscade,  of  which  we  shall  give  an  account.  On  their  being 


80 


MEMOIRS  OF 


routed,  the  6th  chasseurs  who  had  put  them  to  flight,  were  sent  in 
pursuit  of  them,  and  with  the  11th  dragoons  overtook  their  dense 
columns,  now  forming  Kray’s  only  hope.  They  attacked  and  threw 
them  into  confusion,  then  retreated  as  if  seized  by  a sudden  panic. 
The  surprised  Austrians  uttered  cries  of  triumph,  and  having  formed 
again,  eagerly  and  tumultuously  pursued  their  assailants.  But  the 
retreat  of  the  latter  was  only  a feint,  which  was  soon  made  manifest 
to  their  pursuers  by  dreadful  explosions  of  artillery,  which  showed 
them  the  snare  into  which  they  had  fallen.  A murderous  fire  of 
grape-shot  and  musquetry  was  opened  upon  them,  and  to  complete 
their  misfortune,  their  mutilated  squadrons  were  again  beset  by  the 
intrepid  dragoons,  whom  they  fancied  they  had  just  conquered.  The 
rout  was  complete,  and  the  men  who  escaped  death  were  dispersed  in 
the  woods. 

From  that  period  the  left  wing  was  more  peaceable ; but  on  the  right 
the  warfare  became  more  and  more  animated.  The  republicans  had 
taken  the  village  of  Obermarle,  and  thereby  intercepted  the  high 
road.  The  Austrians,  anxious  again  to  open  the  communication, 
pushed  both  infantry  and  cavalry  towards  this  point.  The  shock 
appeared  irresistible.  Unable  to  repulse  them  in  front,  Ney  had  re- 
course to  stratagem.  He  allowed  the  enemy’s  masses  to  come  in 
collision  with  a few  battalions  intended  only  to  keep  them  in  check, 
and  attacking  them  in  the  rear  as  soon  as  he  saw  them  engaged,  he 
routed  and  dispersed  them.  Though  the  ground  was  covered  with  slain, 
and  his  loss  tremendous,  Kray,  irritated  at  his  want  of  success,  urged 
his  troops  to  fight  to  the  death.  Scarcely  had  one  attack  failed,  ere 
he  headed  another.  Repulsed  three  times,  he  returned  to  the  charge 
a fourth  time  without  having  any  better  success.  He  yielded  not, 
however,  to  discouragement;  but  having  again  formed  his  men, 
brought  them  up  against  the  village  with  such  renewed  energy  and 
impetuosity,  that  he  succeeded  in  carrying  it.  But  Ney,  throwing 
himself  into  the  midst  of  the  French  infantry,  rallied  them,  scolded 
the  men,  and  succeeded  in  communicating  to  them  their  former 
impulse.  They  again  attacked  the  enemy  with  all  the  fury  arising 
from  the  shame  of  a defeat,  overthrew  their  forces,  and  drove  them 
back  to  the  heights.  The  conquerors,  however,  did  not  follow  up  this 
success  as  they  might  have  done. 

Kleber  hoped  that  such  a lesson  as  this  would  not  be  lost  upon  the 
Austrians  ; but  the  latter,  little  affected  by  it,  maintained  their  posi- 
tions. Next  morning  it  was  perceived  that  if  they  were  making  no 
preparations  for  attack,  neither  did  they  appear  to  avoid  an  engage- 
ment. Lefebvre,  who  was  on  the  right  bank  of  the  Wipper,  received 
orders  to  cross  the  Wetzlar  and  attack  the  enemy  on  their  flank  and 
rear.  Collaud  was  directed  to  engage  them  in  front ; but  not  to  fire 
a shot  nor  make  a single  movement,  until  the  firing  announced  to 
him  that  Lefebvre  was  first  engaged.  The  Austrians,  thus  attacked 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


81 


in  their  communications,  could  not  fail  to  move  immediately ; and 
Ney  was  then  to  harass  them  without  intermission. 

Every  thing  occurred  as  Kleber  had  anticipated.  So  soon  as  the 
enemy  perceived  the  French  columns  debouch,  they  fell  back  and 
yielded  two  leagues  of  ground ; but  on  reaching  Rosbach,  and  finding 
the  position  good  and  well  sheltered,  they  halted,  determined  once 
more  to  try  their  fortune.  The  French  columns  pressed  hard  upon 
them,  and  they  exerted  all  their  resources  to  prevent  the  latter  from 
debouching.  Charges  of  cavalry  and  the  effect  of  artillery  were 
both  tried ; but  this  display  of  force  only  tended  to  excite  the  French, 
who  climbed  the  heights,  carried  the  positions,  overthrew  the  columns, 
and  spread  confusion  and  disorder  through  the  Austrian  ranks.  The 
latter,  taken  in  the  rear  by  Lefebvre,  were  still  pressed  in  front  by 
Ney,  who  had  given  no  respite  to  the  column  opposed  to  him,  and 
constantly  attacking  and  attacked,  had  driven  it  as  far  as  Hoostadt. 
But  here  the  contest  assumed  a different  aspect.  Ney  had  only  two 
pieces  of  artillery,  and  fifteen  were  opposed  to  him ; he  therefore 
thought  it  expedient  to  endeavour  to  gain  time,  until  the  Arrival  of 
some  of  the  columns  in  his  rear.  The  Austrians,  aware  of  his  de- 
sign, determined  not  to  leave  him  this  chance.  But  he  charged, 
manoeuvred,  gave  way,  and  rallied  by  turns,  and  succeeded  by  his 
boldness  and  prudence  in  stopping  the  massess  which  were  constantly 
debouching  upon  him.  General  Jacopin  having  at  length  arrived  at 
the  head  of  the  43rd  infantry  and  11th  dragoons,  the  Austrians  were 
driven  back,  and  their  assailants  appeared  before  Friedberg.  The 
gates  of  this  town  were  closed,  and  the  Hungarians,  who  defended 
it,  opened  a destructive  fire  upon  the  French.  The  latter  advanced 
nevertheless,  and  without  summoning  the  garrison  to  surrender,  broke 
and  beat  down  the  herses  with  cannon-balls,  and  hatches,  and  crow- 
bars— with  every  thing  in  short  they  could  find.  They  succeeded  at 
length  in  getting  into  the  place,  where  their  muskets  and  bayonets 
soon  avenged  the  rash  resistance  they  had  encountered.  Those  of 
the  garrison  who  were  not  put  to  the  sword  fled  far  away. 

Ney  pursued  the  fugitives,  and  was  soon  engaged  in  a fresh  action. 
But  his  guns  were  dismounted,  and  his  van,  exhausted  by  marches 
and  combats,  and  unable  to  head  the  storm  about  to  burst  upon  them, 
were  about  to  give  way,  when  Bonnard  came  up  with  the  reserve. 
The  men  were  again  formed,  after  giving  them  little  rest,  and  the 
pursuit  of  the  enemy  resumed.  The  movement  of  the  columns,  the 
impetuosity  of  the  several  attacks,  and  more  particularly  the  approach 
of  the  last  jcorps,  which  threatened  their  line  of  battle,  at  length 
threw  the  Austrians  into  dreadful  confusion.  They  hesitated,  gave 
way,  and  only  thought  of  saving  themselves.  Ney  pressed  them 
with  vivacity,  Richepanse  harassed  them  without  respite,  and  both, 
stimulated  with  the  same  ardour,  drove  them  back,  and  did  not  stop 
till  the  darkness  of  the  night  and  fatigue  forced  them  to  halt.  The 
Austrians  had  two  thousand  killed ; the  French  only  six  hundred , 

VOL.  II.  11 


82 


MEMOIRS  OF 


hors  de  combat.  The  latter  lost  an  officer  of  great  promise,,  Captain 
Rouilly,  one  of  General  Lefebvre’s  aides-de-camp.  This  young 
officer  had  displayed  the  most  daring  intrepidity,  and  his  zeal  could 
only  be  eompared  to  his  modesty  and  elevation  of  mind. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

The  retreating  Austrians  were  driven  to  Frankfort,  a place  by  no 
means  prepared  to  sustain  a siege,  though  its  ditches,  the  artillery 
which  covered  its  approaches,  and  the  troops  which  had  sought  refuge 
within  its  walls,  gave  it  some  importance.  Kleber,  wishing  to 
economise  his  resources  as  much  as  possible,  appeared  before  it  as  if 
with  the  intention  of  immediately  storming  it.  Having  made  a dis- 
play of  his  mortars  and  scaling-ladders,  he  summoned  the  population, 
consisting  chiefly  of  timid  traders,  to  open  their  gates.  The  Aus- 
trians, whom  they  had  received  into  the  town,  did  not  however  allow 
them  to  comply  with  this  demand,  and  a sort  of  bombardment  was 
begun  by  the  French.  Adjutant-general  Mortier  followed  up  the 
effect  produced  by  the  shells ; the  place  surrendered,  and  the  French 
took  possession  of  all  the  stores  which  it  contained. 

The  inhabitants  of  Frankfort  had  always  evinced  a feeling  of  aver- 
sion towards  the  French.  In  1792  they  had  welcomed  the  emigrants 
with  unusal  kindness,  and  received  the  republican  troops  with  dislike, 
soon  followed  by  an  act  of  base  treachery.  Whilst  the  latter  were 
engaged  with  the  Prussians,  the  citizens  of  Frankfort  sallied  forth  and 
assailed  them  in  the  midst  of  the  action  with  knives  and  hatchets, — 
an  act  of  perfidy  to  which  their  defeat  may  be  attributed.  Again,  in 
1795,  the  French  forces,  obliged  to  retreat,  had  been  several  days 
without  bread,  or  rations,  of  any  kind,  when  they  arrived  under  the 
walls  of  Frankfort.  They  applied  to  the  merchants  and  magistrates 
of  this  city  for  sixty  thousand  rations.  The  application  was  favourably 
received,  and  the  provisions  ready  for  delivery ; but  as  there  were  no 
funds  in  the  military  chest,  and  the  rations  could  not  be  paid  for  in 
ready  money,  they  were  'withheld.  These  same  rations  were  after- 
wards sold  to  the  Austrians.  In  vain  did  the  French  general  remon- 
strate, state  the  wants  of  his  men,  and  offer  an  undertaking  to  pay  ; 
the  merchants  and  magistrates  were  inexorable,  and  the  army  was 
forced,  for  want  of  provisions,  to  cross  over  to  the  left  bank  of  the 
Rhine.  In  the  present  instance  the  French  appeared  as  conquerors. 

During  the  war,  Frankfort  had  amassed  immense  wealth,  and  had 
not  ceased  to  supply  the  Austrians  with  clothing,  provisions,  and  am- 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


83 


munition.  The  French  now  thought  that  they  also  had  won  the  right 
of  sharing  in  that  which  was  so  prodigally  lavished  upon  their  ene- 
mies. Their  soldiers  were  in  rags;  Frankfort  possessed  in  abundance 
every  thing  they  stood  in  need  of,  and  the  inhabitants  were  called 
upon  to  supply  it.  Lenient,  however,  towards  a population  that  had 
behaved  so  ill,  Jourdan  did  not  exact  all  that  he  was  instructed  to  do  ; 
he  even  protected  the  inhabitants  of  Frankfort  against  the  demands 
of  the  Directory,*  the  turbulence  of  his  soldiers,  and  the  industrious 

* “ Frankfort  has  always  been  rich,  and  has  increased  its  wealth  by  the 
present  war.  It  has  not  ceased  to  assist  our  enemies,  it  ought  therefore  to 
make  some  exertions  in  our  favour.  The  Directory  leaves  it  nevertheless 
to  your  discretion  to  augment  or  diminish  the  amount  of  its  contributions. 

“ Frankfort  contains  immense  stores  of  leather,  cloth,  provisions,  and  other 
objects  necessary  to  an  army.  We  naturally  presume  therefore  that  you 
will,  at  the  expense  of  the  city,  supply  the  French  troops  with  every  thing 
they  are  now  in  need  of,  or  of  which  they  may  be  in  need  hereafter. 

“ All  the  stores  you  do  not  want,  you  will  immediately  send  to  the  left 
bank  of  the  Rhine,  where  we  shall  find  them  when  they  are  required. 

For  the  due  payment  of  the  contributions  which  the  Directory  has  just 
mentioned,  and  to  put  it  out  .of  the  power  of  the  malignants  of  the  city  of 
Frankfort  to  form  a second  plan  for  betraying  us,  you  will  demand  and  send 
to  France  a very  considerable  number  of  hostages.  The  Directory  does  not 
fix  the  number  ; but  you  cannot  send  too  many,  or  select  them  with  too 
great  care  from  amonj*  the  richest  of  the  families  most  devoted  to  the  Aus- 
trians. 

“ The  Directory,  ever  anxious  to  collect  on  the  territory  of  the  French 
Republic  the  most  noble  works  of  art,  requests  you  will  forward  to  the  Min- 
ister of  the  Interior,  the  most  celebrated  pictures  and  every  other  object  of 
art  which  may  be  worthy  of  a place  either  in  our  museum  of  arts,  or  in  that 
of  natural  history.  Among  the  pictures,  the  Directory  deems  it  sufficient 
to  mention  only  that  by  ‘Piazzetta  representing  the  twelve  apostles. 

“ The  Directory  further  directs  that  you  will  send  to  Paris  such  of  the 
jewels  used  in  crowning  the  emperors,  as  may  have  been  left  at  Frankfort, 
together  with  the  original  of  the  Pope’s  golden  bull,  and  the  register  con- 
taining the  names  of  the  citizens  of  Frankfort. 

“You  will  entirely  disarm  the  city  of  Frankfort  and  its  inhabitants;  and  to 
this  effect  you  will  use  the  promptest,  and  if  need  be,  the  most  rigorous 
measures.  You  will  send  to  France  the  powder,  guns,  and  muskets  you  do 
not  want. 

**  You  will  give  the  command  of  the  place  to  General  Marceau,  as  also 
that  of  the  blockading  force  at  Mayence,  Ehrenbreitstein,  and  Konigstein; 
and  if  the  division  now  under  the  command  of  that  general  is  not  sufficient 
for  this  service  as  well  as  that  he  was  before  performing,  you  may  increase 
its  numbers  to  any  extent  you  think  proper.  He  must  have  a sufficient 
force  to  keep  the  enemy’s  garrisons  and  the  inhabitants  themselves  in  awe, 
and  establish  a firm  point  of  support  for  the  army.  Frankfort  must,  in  some 
degree,  become  our  central  point. 

“ Put  no  garrison  in  Frankfort;  let. there  be  no  troops  in  the  city  but  those 
which  you  send  in,  daily  and  successively,  to  guard  the  gates  and  prevent 
all  individuals  of  the  army  from  entering,  who  are  not  bearers  of  a formal 
order  from  you.  The  troops  composing  these  guards  must  be  taken  from 
a camp  which  you  must  form  in  the  vicinity  of  Frankfort,  and  make  of  suffi- 
cient strength  to  keep  the  population  of  that  city  in  awe. 


«4 


MEMOIRS  OF 


cupidity  of  the  swarm  of  employes  and  speculators  who  always  follow 
an  army.  These  he  did  not  allow  to  enter  the  place.  He  levied  a 
contribution  upon  the  city  of  eight  millions  of  francs  ; upon  the  terri- 
tory between  the  Sieg  and  the  Lahn,  he  levied  one  million  ; and  three 
upon  that  extending  from  the  Lahn  to  the  Maine.  The  military  chest 
was  beginning  to  fill,  and  the  troops  thought  they  had  reached  the 
term  of  their  privations ; but  the  chest  was  always  open  to  receive 
money,  but  never  to  pay  any.  The  troops,  who  had  filled  it  with  the 
fruits  of  their  victories,  were  left  in  the  most  deplorable  state  of  desti- 
tution, and  the  officers  were  worse  ofif  even  than  the  men.  The  ad- 
ministration issued  no  clothing  to  them,  and  the  assignats,  in  which 
they  received  their  pay,  were  of  little  value ; so  that  they  had  neither 
food,  clothes,  nor  pay,  and  were  obliged  to  exist  upon  a share  of  the 
plunder  which  they  received  from  the  privates.  Their  situation  could 
not  well  be  worse.*  They,  however,  became  resigned  to  it  for  a time 
longer  ; and  the  movement  was  resumed. 

“ No  employe  in  the  military  administrations  must  be  allowed  to  enter  the 
city,  with  the  exception  of  the  chief-commissaire-ordonnateur,  and  any  six 
or  eight  individuals  whom  he  may  select.  You  will  give  orders  to  the  Jews 
of  the  city  to  behave  with  the  greatest  circumspection,  on  pain  of  severe 
punishment.  They  are  not  to  be  allowed  to  visit  the  camp.” 

Instructions  to  General  Jourdan. 

* THE  GOVERNMENT  COMMISSARY  OF  THE  AHMY  OF  SAMBRE-ET-MEUSE, 

TO  THE  DIRECTORY. 

JYeuwied , September  14th,  1795. 

There  is  a point  to  which  I cannot  too  strongly  draw  your  attention; 
namely,  military  discipline.  Since  I have  been  attached  to  this  army,  I have 
had  too  many  opportunities  of  observing  its  extreme  relaxation.  Excesses 
of  all  kinds  have  been  committed,  and  many  corps  have  dishonoured  them- 
selves by  pillage.  It  is  true  that  the  reprimands  of  the  general  officers,  and 
the  example  of  several  battalions  sent  to  the  rear,  have  produced  some 
effect;  whilst  a severe  regulation  of  my  colleague  Gillet,  remedies  the  evil 
in  part,  and  makes  up  in  some  degree  for  the  insufficiency  of  the  military 
laws  during  actual  service.  But  these  palliatives  do  not  eradicate  the  cause 
of  the  evil,  namely,  the  dependence  in  which,  from  their  wants,  the  officers 
are  placed  with  regard  to  the  privates.  The  latter  have  resources  arising 
from  the  portion  of  their  pay  which  they  receive  in  cash.  The  officers  have 
none  whatever;  for  it  cannot  but  be  evident  that  their  pay  is  of  no  value  to 
them.  They  therefore  deem  themselves  fortunate  when  the  privates  come 
to  their  assistance,  admit  them  to  their  meals,  and  share  with  them  the 
vegetables  and  other  provisions  which  can  be  procured  with  ready  money. 
The  officers  are  consequently  obliged  to  overlook  the  misdeeds  of  marau- 
ders, such  as  thefts  of  provisions,  poultry,  and  other  stock.  Were  they  not 
to  do  so,  they  would  be  reduced  to  the  most  dreadful  necessities  and  the 
most  wretched  existence. 

Under  circumstances  such  as  I have  described,  the  soldier  shows  no  re- 
spect to  the  officer  in  distress,  who  lives  in  some  measure  at  his  expense, 
and  is  thereby  driven  to  the  necessity  of  tolerating  the  most  monstrous 
abuses.  No  law  that  could  be  framed  would  prove  any  more  than  a weak 
palliative  to  this  evil.  There  is  only  one  remedy  for  it,  which  is  to  relieve 
the  officers  from  this  wretched  state  of  destitution,  which  degrades  them  in 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


85 


Wartensleben,  taking  advantage  of  the  halt  which  the  French  had 
made  at  Frankfort,  had  collected  his  forces,  and  established  his  posi- 
tion at  Wurtzburg.  The  Maine,  after  running  from  the  north,  turns 
suddenly  towards  the  south,  and  again  alters  its  course  at  Schwein- 
furt  ,*  the  French  army  would  therefore  have  been  obliged  to  appear 
before  this  river,  without  the  means  of  constructing  bridges  to  cross  it. 
To  avoid  this  obstacle,  Jourdan  marched  upon  Gemunden.  As  soon 
as  Frankfort  had  opened  its  gates,  Collaud  and  Lefebvre  proceeded 
towards  the  Kentzig,  where  Grenier  and  Championnet  effected  a junc- 
tion with  them.  Bernadotte  likewise  advanced  upon  Aschaffenburg, 
and  the  French  army  was  then  in  line.  This  was  effected  on  the 
20th  of  July.  The  heat  of  the  weather  was  excessive,  the  country 
mountainous,  and  provisions  had  for  some  time  been  growing  scarce ; 
but  the  enemy  were  junable  to  make  a formidable  resistance  on  any 
point.  • The  moment  the)*-  perceived  the  French  forces,  they  would 
take  pp  a position,  fire  a few  shots,  and  then  run  away.  Their  re- 
verses had  annihilated  the  courage,  and  destroyed  the  confidence*  of 
the  Austrian  soldiers.  The  movements  of  W artensleben  now  seemed 
nothing  more  than  a prolonged  defeat — one  continued  act  of  pusillan- 
imity. Fifteen  hundred  deserters  joined  the  French  in  the  space  of 
three  days ; others  were  still  coming  over,  when  Ney,  suddenly  de- 
bouching upon  a column,  heard  very  unusual  exclamations,  and  saw 
a portion  of  the  men  composing  it  violently  throw  down  their  arms. 

These  were  Turks,  formerly  made  prisoners  of  war;  and  having  been 

+ 

the  eyes  of  the  soldiers,  places  them  in  the  most  humiliating1  dependence 
upon  their  subordinates,  and  forces  them  to  take  no  notice  of  the  disorders 
which  occur  even  in  then*  presence. 

If  an  officer  received  at  least  eighteen  francs  a month  in  cash,  he  could 
live  honourably  without  depending  upon  his  men.  He  could,  moreover, 
make  a decent  appearance,  and  resume,  with  a dignified  demeanour,  that 
ascendancy  without  which  all  discipline  is  at  an  end.  It  would  then  be  easy 
to  repress  the  lamentable  excesses  which  disgust  the  inhabitants,  drive 
them  from  us,  and  deprive  us  of  those  means  of  subsistence  which  the  coun- 
try might  otherwise  supply. 

I am  aware  how  difficult  this  plan  is  of  execution,  in  the  present  state  of 
the  republic’s  finances  ; but  I am  positive — and  such  is  the  opinion  of  all  the 
generals  of  the  army — that  it  is  the  only  means  of  restoring  discipline,  and 
preventing  the  disorganization  of  the  army.  If  the  state  could  support  this 
increase  of  expense  for  two  or  three  months,  1 have  no  hesitation  in  assuring 
you,  that  it  would  have  the  most  happy  influence  upon  the  issue  of  the  cam- 
paign. However  brilliant  our  success,  we  have  always  reason  to  fear  that 
disorder,  pillage,  and  the  disbanding  of  the  troops — consequences  attendant 
upon  a want  of  discipline — might  bring  reverses  upon  us. 

On  the  right  bank  of  the  Rhine  we  find  the  greastest  difficulty  in  procur 
ing  supplies  of  provisions;  for  hitherto  we  have  only  passed  though  unfruit- 
ful and  exhausted  countries.  I am  about  to  employ  all  means  in  my  power 
to  collect  the  few  resources  which  the  country  affords.  There  is  greater 
abundance  on  the  banks  of  the  Lahn. 

Health  and  Fraternity. 


Joubeut. 


86 


MEMOIRS  OF 


forced  to  serve  in  the  Austrian  ranks,  they  took  this  opportunity  of 
claiming  to  be  sent  back  to  their  native  country.  Ney  restored  them 
to  freedom ; another  French  general  afterwards  liberated  Austrians 
and  Bavarians,  whom  a similar  vicissitude  had  thrown  among  the 
militia  of  Mourad  Bey. 

The  discouragement  to  which  the  Austrian  army  gave  way,  in- 
spired the  French  troops  with  fresh  confidence.  On  the  23d  of  July 
the  latter  arrived  at  Arstein.  Their  position  reached  from  Schwein- 
furt  to  Carlstadt.  Bernadotte  marched  upon  Wurtzburg;  the  hostile 
forces  came  in  sight  of  each  other,  and  both  expected  an  engagement  ; 
but  Wartensleben,  little  disposed  to  run  such  a risk,  recrossed  the 
Maine.  Unable  to  get  at  the  imperialists,  Ney  made  an  attack  upon 
Wurtzburg.  He  had  only  a hundred  horse  with  him;  but  his  attitude 
was  so  threatening,  and  his  movements  so  rapid,  that  the  governor 
lost  all  confidence,  and  capitulated.* 

Wurtzburg  was  certainly  not  a place  of  importance,  but  it  con- 
tained ammunition  and  a great  many  pieces  of  cannon ; it  was  like- 
wise well  calculated  for  a depot,  and  could  receive  both  stores  and 
sick.  All  the  advantages,  however,  which  had  been  anticipated,  were 
not  derived  from  it.  Bernadotte  had  not  finished  his  movement;  he 
knew  not  where  the  army  of  Rhin-et-Moselle  was,  and  the  troops 
whom  victory  had  led  to  the  Maine,  were  disheartened  at  the  pro- 
longed distress  in  which  the  government  left  them.  Jourdan  was 
obliged  to  halt  and  endeavour  to  relieve  the  intolerable  distress  of 
his  men. 

Providence  fortunately  came  to  his  assistance.  The  Austrians  had 
then  upon  the  Rhine  numerous  convoys  of  provisions  and  stores,  part 
of  which  Championnet  captured,  and  Bernadotte  the  remainder.  By 
such  means  the  French  forces  obtained  flour,  forges,  and  bedding. 
They  took  all  that  was  useful  to  them,  but  unfortunately  they  had  no 
means  of  conveyance ; and,  what  was  still  worse,  General  Ernouf  had 
entered  into  an  unaccountable  convention  with  the  deputies  of  the 

* TO  GENERAL  CLARKE,  DIRECTEUR  OF  THE  CABINET  TOPOGRAPHIQ/UE. 

Mi  dear  General, 

Wurtzburg  is  ours.  It  surrendered  yesterday,  the  Austrians  having 
evacuated  it  on  the  5th.  There  only  remained  in  the  town  the  prince’s 
garrison,  consisting  of  about  two  thousand  infantry  and  three  hundred  horse. 
Adjutant-General  Ney  appeared  before  the  place,  and  having  driven*  back 
some  detachments  of  the  legion  of  Bussy,  he  manoeuvred  so  well  with  a 
hundred  cavalry,  that  his  forces  seemed  doubled.  His  bold  movements 
having  intimidated  the  garrison,  he  advanced,  and  formally  summoned  the 
Governor  to  surrender.  A capitulation  was  asked  for;  the  General-in-chief 
sanctioned  it,  and  to-day  we  took  possession  of  the  place.  The  appearance 
of  Championnet’s  division,  which  arrived  during  the  negotiation,  assisted  in 
hastening  the^Governor’s  decision. 

The  surrender  of  this  place  is  of  the  greatest  importance.  It  secures  the 
right  bank  to  the  army,  and  affords  facilities  for  marching  to  the  Upper 
Rhine.  Ernouf. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


87 


circle.  We  have  already  stated  the  hopes  in  which  the  latter  in* 
dulged,  and  the  measures  they  purposed  pursuing ; — Ernouf  adopted 
all  their  views,  and  entered  into  their  combinations.  Like  them,  he 
was  desirous  that  the  revolution  should  be  legal,  that  it  should  break 
out  on  a fixed  day,  and  that  it  should  not  be  disgraced  by  excess. 
To  secure  its  marvellous  results,  he  feared  not  to  abandon  the  police 
of  the  army  to  the  direction  of  the  deputies,  whom  he  authorized  to 
apprehend  and  punish  any  soldiers  who  should  stop  their  patrols,  and 
to  whom  he  even  left  it  to  fix  the  time  and  decide  upon  the  mode  of 
acting  towards  Prussia.  He  thus  sacrificed  the  interests  of  the  army 
to  chimerical  schemes,  and  injudiciously  raised  state  questions  in  a 
military  convention.  The  general-in-chief  was  obliged  to  annul  these 
untoward  arrangements ; but  such  an  act,  though  necessary,  was  not 
the  less  attended  with  deplorable  consequences.  The  people  con- 
sidered it  a denial  of  justice,  the  magistrates,  an  act  of  servility 
towards  the  King  of  Prussia,  and  they  all  became  hostile  to  the  French. 

Meantime,  stores  and  provisions  had  been  collected  to  a certain 
extent,  matters  had  assumed  a new  aspect,  and  the  enemy  had 
provided  the  republican  troops  with  the  means  of  subsistence. 
The  army  of  Rhin-et-Moselle,  whose  fate  had  remained  so  long 
unknown,  was  now  about  to  debouch.  The  position  of  the  French 
army  had  therefore  become  free  and  secure,  and  the  latter  was 
preparing  to  advance  in  pursuit  of  Wartensleben.  This  general  had 
established  his  quarters  beyond  Zeil ; his  reserve  occupied  Camburg, 
and  his  light  troops  extended  along  both  banks  of  the  Maine.  All 
seemed  to  indicate  that  he  had  made  up  his  mind  to  encounter  the  re- 
publican forces.  His  position  was  difficult  of  access,  and  his  cavalry 
numerous.  The  French  therefore  advanced  towards  him  with  cir- 
cumspection ; but  this  was  a needless  precaution,  for  before  they  had 
debouched,  he  had  broken  up  his  camp  and  retired.  They  pursued, 
pressed  him,  tried  every  thing  to  induce  him  to  give  battle;  but  in  vain 
did  they  force  him  to  take  up  a position ; his  ground  was  always  so 
well  chosen*  and  his  forces  so  well  distributed,  that  he  could  not  be 
got  at  without  running  too  great  a risk. 

It  being  impossible  to  reach  him  in  front,  an  attempt  was  made  to 
attack  his  wings.  Manoeuvres  were  tried  on  his  right  flank,  and  the 
left  of  the  French  advanced;  but  the  mountain  passes  became  more 
rugged  and  difficult  of  access;  and,  on  the  other  hand,  Wartensleben 
attempted  to  turn  the  left  of  his  opponents.  Thus  it  was  found  -im- 
possible to  bring  him  to  battle. 

The  French  continued  to  harass  his  forces.  Jourdan,  attacked 
with  a violent  fit  of  illness,  delivered  over  the  command  to  Kleber, 
who  pushed  forward  to  the  Rednitz.  The  fortress  of  Konigshofen 
was  at  a short  distance.  General  Soult,  taking  with  him  a picket  of 
hussars,  and  a company  of  carabineers,  went  and  summoned  the 
commandant  to  surrender.  The  latter  was  far  from  desirous  of 
gathering  laurels  in  an  honourable  defence ; but  annoyed  at  its  being 


88 


MEMOIRS  OF 


supposed  that  he  would  yield  to  a single  escort,,  he  haughtily  replied  that 
he  had  provisions  and  ammunition,  and  would  see  what  he  should  do 
when  a larger  force  appeared  ; but  until  then  he  would  keep  the  place. 
The  fact  is,  he  only  wanted  a pretence,  which  was  immediately  fur- 
nished him; — Lefebvre  appeared  with  his  division  before  the  fortress; 
the  gates  were  immediately  opened,  and  all  parties  were  satisfied — 
he  at  having  saved  appearances,  and  the  French  at  being  masters  of 
the  fort. 

The  left-wing  of  the  French  army  was  now  secure;  the  enemy 
could  no  longer  surprise  or  injure  it.  Konigshofen  was,  moreover, 
easy  of  defence,  it  being  surrounded  by  marshes  and  extensive  inun- 
dations. It  was  truly  a valuable  capture ; but  had  it  been  less  so,  it 
was  certainly  worth  what  it  cost. 

Things  were  conducted  less  peaceably  at  Zeil.  Collaud,  who  had 
advanced  thither  to  support  his  colleague,  as  we  have  already  stated, 
had  no  occasion  to  assist  him.  Ney  was  in  front,  and  had  brought 
the  enemy  to  action,  which  was  obstinate  on  both  sides,  without,  for 
a long  time,  any  decided  advantage  on  either.  Ney  was  in  very 
inferior  force ; he  had  only  four  hundred  horse  against  double  that 
number.  He  again  availed  himself  of  his  superior  talents,  to  give  a 
new  character  to  the  engagement ; he  charged  less,  manosuvred  more, 
and  taking  advantage  of  every  mistake  of  the  enemy,  at  length  suc- 
ceeded in  routing  them. 

This  defeat  did  not,  however,  destroy  the  courage  and  resolution 
of  the  latter.  Thrown  in  disorder  upon  Obelsbach,  they  had  joined 
a body  of  infantry,  and  immediately  rallied.  But  Ney  was  in  close 
pursuit ; and  the  20th  light  infantry  debouching,  he  formed  them,  and 
supporting  them  with  his  cavalry,  made  a furious  attack  upon  the 
village,  overthrowing  all  that  opposed  him.  The  imperialists  again 
betook  themselves  to  flight,  and  cavalry  and  infantry  scrambled,  pell 
mell,  to  the  opposite  bank  of' the  Maine.  Four  boats,  laden  with  corn 
and  flour,  were  coming  down  the  river ; Ney  sent  some  chasseurs 
after  them,  and  they  were  captured. 

The  Austrians,  beaten  upon  the  right  bank,  still  kept  up  a power- 
ful resistance  on  the  left,  which  Championnet’s  vanguard  could  not 
overcome.  The  adjutant-general,  Cacate,  who  commanded  it,  had  in 
vain  exhausted  his  means  of  attack  ; the  Austrians,  occupying  a po- 
sition defended  by  the  river  and  the  mountains,  counteracted  all  his 
efforts.  Masters  of  Eltemann,  and  of  the  bridge  across  the  Maine, 
they  stationed  on  either  bank  dense  masses  of  troops  supported  by 
artillery.  Ney,  informed  of  the  dangerous  situation  in  which  his 
colleague  was  placed,  hastened  to  his  assistance,  and  by  his  presence 
restored  the  confidence  of  the  exhausted  troops.  The  action  was  then 
resumed,  and  the  enemy  completely  overthrown. 

At  Burg-Eberach  also,  the  Austrians  were  defeated.  Unable,  un- 
der such  disasters,  to  maintain  themselves  at  Bamburg,  they  crossed 
the  Wiessent,  and  on  the  6th  of  August  took  up  a position  at  Aich. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


89 


Their  right  was  protected  by  the  river,  their  left,  at  Rednitz,  was 
covered  by  Forcheim.  Situated  at  the  conflux  of  the  two  rivers, 
Forcheim  derives  further  importance  from  its  proximity  to  the  neigh- 
bouring mountains,  which  makes  it  both  difficult  of  capture  and  easy 
to  succour.  Numerous  bastions,  half-moons,  counter-guards,  deep 
ditches,  and  the  waters  of  the  Rednitz,  render  it,  if  not  a strong  hold 
of  the  first  magnitude,  at  least  a place  of  sufficient  strength  not  to 
apprehend  either  a coup-de-main,  or  the  attack  of  any  number  of 
troops  unattended  by  a powerful  artillery.  In  this  position,  protected 
by  rivers,  and  by  such  advantages  of  ground,  Kray  seemed  fearlessly 
to  await  Kleber’s  arrival.  He  had  not  to  wait  long  : the  French  had 
crossed  the  Wiessent  in  the  morning ; before  night  Grenier,  Berna- 
dotte,  and  Championnet,  debouching  upon  the  Reich-Eberach,  drove 
in  the  Austrian  light  troops,  whom  Lefebvre  and  Collaud  forced  to 
fall  back  upon  the  left  bank  of  the  Wiessent.  Kray’s  field  of  opera- 
tions was  thus  narrowed,  and  the  French  vanguard  was  about  to 
reach  him,  when  its  commander  received  intelligence  that  Eberman- 
stadt  was  occupied  by  a column  of  the  enemy,  consisting  of  twelve 
hundred  infantry,  six  hundred  horse,  and  several  pieces  of  artillery. 
Such  a force  seemed  formidable,  and  Mortier  was  directed  to  march 
against  it.  This  he  did  at  the  head  of  a battalion  of  infantry,  four 
squadrons  of  horse,  and  two  pieces  of  cannon.  The  action  was  hotly 
contested,  but  it  lasted  only  two  hours. 

The  French  having  remained  masters  of  the  field  of  battle,  were 
now  able  to  continue  their  operations  on  both  banks  of  the  river, 
prolong  their  patrols,  and  carry  even  to  the  enemy’s  rear. 

Whilst  Mortier  was  forcing  Ebermanstadt,  Collaud  was  advancing 
upon  Forcheim.  He  had  orders  to  drive  back  whatever  forces  ap- 
peared on  the  plain,  and  dislodge  all  that  covered  the  place.  This 
was  a difficult  undertaking ; for  all  the  approaches,  the  outlets,  and 
the  heights  were  carefully  occupied,  and  Wartensleben  exhorted  his 
men  not  to  suffer  themselves  to  be  driven  from  positions  which  ought 
to  be  impregnable.  And,  in  truth,  these  positions  were  defended  by 
all  kinds  of  natural  obstacles ; the  ground  was  precipitous,  tortuous, 
covered  with  wood,  and  intersected  with  deep  ravines.  To  these 
natural  defences  were  joined  those  of  art ; — masses  of  soldiers  were 
placed  upon  one  peak,  batteries  upon  another ; infantry  at  the  bottom 
of  the  gorges,  and  cavalry  at  their  entrance.  But  Ney  was  not  in- 
timidated by  these  formidable  obstacles ; and  advancing  at  the  head 
of  a handful  of  men,  he  began  the  action.  He  had  only  two  pieces 
of  artillery ; the  enemy  unmasked  fourteen.  Ney’s  men  were  broken 
for  an  instant,  but  inured  to  all  the  mishaps  of  war,  and  undismayed, 
they  re-formed  almost  immediately,  continued  the  attack,  and  after 
an  obstinate  contest,  succeeded  in  throwing  the  Austrian’s  ranks  into 
confusion.  Meantime,  reinforcements  having  successively  arrived, 
the  Austrians  were  at  length  driven  from  their  strong  holds. 

VOL.  I.  12 


90 


MEMOIRS  OF 


The  imperial  army  having  betaken  itself  to  flight,  the  garrison 
were  terror-stricken,  and  Ney,  taking  advantage  of  this  feeling,  sum- 
moned them  to  open  the  gates  to  the  French.  They  hesitated  to 
obey,  and  Ney  getting  angry,  talked  of  bombarding  the  place  if  they 
did  not  comply.  The  commandant  was  an  irresolute  and  pusillani- 
mous man,  who  wished  to  avoid  the  consequences  of  an  attack,  and 
at  the  same  time  those  of  a too  easy  surrender.  Intimidated  by  Ney’s 
threats,  he  imagined  a mode  of  reconciling  these  clashing  interests. 
He  consented  to  surrender  the  fortress ; but,  as  Wartensleben  was 
still  in  sight,  he  wished  to  delay  doing  so  until  the  latter  was  entirely 
gone.  Ney  refused  to  accede  to  any  such  arrangement ; he  knew 
the  value  of  time,  and  was  anxious  to  pursue  the  flying  enemy. 
Bursting  into  a violent  rage  at  such  useless  obstinacy,  he  swore  he 
would  put  the  whole  garrison  to  the  sword  if  the  surrender  were  de- 
layed another  instant.  Such  a menace  had  the  desired  effect ; the 
alarmed  commandant  capitulated,  and  delivered  up  the  town  and 
fortress  of  Forcheim  to  the  French,  together  with  arms,  ammunition, 
and  a considerable  store  of  provisions. 

Kleber,  delighted  with  this  display  of  energy,  expressed  his  satis- 
faction to  Ney  in  the  highest  terms.  In  the  presence  of  his  men,  he 
said  the  most  flattering  things  respecting  his  activity  and  courage  ; 
and  suddenly  interrupting  himself,  he  added  : “ But  I shall  not  com- 
pliment you  upon  your  modesty ; because,  when  carried  too  far,  it 
ceases  to  be  a good  quality.  In  sum,  you  may  receive  my  declara- 
tion as  you  please,  but  my  mind  is  made  up,  and  I insist  upon  your 
being  General  of  Brigade.” 

The  chasseurs  clapped  their  hands  in  applause,  and  the  officers 
warmly  expressed  their  satisfaction  at  the  general’s  determination. 
Ney  alone  remained  thoughtful.  He  seemed  still  in  doubt  whether 
he  should  accept  a promotion  which  he  had  already  declined,  and  he 
uttered  not  a word. 

“Well!”  said  Kleber,  in  the  kindest  manner,  “ you  appear  very 
much  grieved  and  confused ; but  the  Austrians  are  there  waiting  for 
you  ; go  and  vent  your  ill  humour  upon  them.  As  for  me,  I shall 
acquaint  the  Directory  with  your  promotion.” 

He  kept  his  word  in  the  following  terms : 

“ Adjutant-general  Ney,  in  this  and  the  preceding  campaigns,  has 
given  numerous  proofs  of  talent,  zeal,  and  intrepidity ; but  he  surpassed 
even  himself  in  the  battle  which  took  place  yesterday,  and  he  had  two 
horses  killed  under  him. 

“ I have  thought  myself  justified  in  promoting  him,  upon  the  field 
of  battle,  to  the  rank  of  general  of  brigade.  A commission  of  this 
grade  was  forwarded  to  him  eighteen  months  ago,  but  his  modesty 
did  not  allow  him  then  to  accept  it.  By  confirming  this  promotion, 
Citizen  Directors,  you  will  perform  a striking  act  of  your  justice.” 

Ney  again  set  out  in  pursuit  of  the  Austrians,  as  Kleber  had 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


91 


directed  him*  Championnet  and  Grenier  put  their  divisions  in  mo- 
tion, and  forming  a junction,  pressed  the  enemy  on  all  sides,  drove 
them  from  the  heights,  and  pursued  them  down  the  hills.  But  still 
they  kept  possession  of  the  villages,  and  poured  upon  the  French  a 
destructive  fire  from  their  batteries.  Kray  watched  with  anxiety  the 
vicissitudes  of  the  combat.  He  animated  his  men,  led  them  on  to  the 
attack,  boldly  faced  every  danger,  provided  against  every  check,  and 
displayed,  in  short,  the  great  talents,  of  which  he  had  before  given 
numerous  proofs.  But  whilst  his  attention  was  divided  betwixt  all 
these  cares,  Bernadotte  debouched  on  the  right,  whilst  Bonneau,  at 
the  head  of  his  cavalry,  turned  the  Austrians  on  the  left.  All  this 
was  executed  with  a precision  seldom  seen  on  the  field  of  battle. 
Kray,  disconcerted,  no  longer  knew  what  manoeuvre  to  oppose  to 
that  of  his  skilful  adversaries.  He  hesitated  and  wavered,  and  the 
French  columns,  stimulated  by  his  indecision,  of  which  they  could 
perceive  the  effect,  rushed  upon  his  forces  with  irresistible  impetu- 
osity, overpowered,  broke,  and  obliged  them  to  retire  with  the  utmost 
precipitation. 


MEMOIRS  OF 


92  . 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

Ney  pursued  them  with  equal  rapidity,  and  drove  them  close  to 
Nuremberg,  a great  and  beautiful  city,  containing  a noble-minded 
population,  still  smarting  under  recently  inflicted  injuries.  Prussia,  as 
heir  to  the  power  of  the  ancient  burgraves,  continued  to  assume  the 
rights  which  the  latter  had  formerly  enjoyed.  Sometimes  she  would 
claim  a toll,  sometimes  a portion  of  territory ; and  by  successive  pre- 
tensions and  usurpations  she  had  extended  her  limits  even  to  the  gates 
of  Nuremberg.  As  a free  city,  Nuremberg  protested  against  these 
encroachments,  and  appealed  to  the  Imperial  Chamber  at  Wetzlar; 
but  Prussia  being  strong,  harassed  the  city,  impeded  its  commerce, 
and  did,  in  short,  all  that  great  powers  are  wont  to  do  when  they  wish 
force  smaller  ones  to  merge  into  them.  The  daily  vexations  inflicted 
by  Prussia,  not  however  producing  the  effect  she  anticipated,  she  had 
recourse  to  more  decided  measures.  She  seized  upon  the  suburbs, 
levied  tolls  at  the  gates,  and  intercepted  all  communication  with  the 
neighbouring  country.  The  inhabitants  thus  shut  up  within  their 
walls,  were  obliged  to  call  for  mercy.  In  despair  they  intreated  that 
they  might  negotiate  with  Prussia;  but  the  haughty  and  harsh  aristo- 
cracy which  governed  that  kingdom,  was  insensible  to  the  sufferings 
of  the  humble  citizens  of  Nuremberg.  They  turned  over  to  Austria 
those  who  had  been  the  spokesmen  in  detailing  the  popular  sufferings, 
and  treated  the  proposals  of  the  latter  with  the  greatest  contempt. 

Ney  knew  the  feelings  of  the  inhabitants  of  Nuremberg ; and  that 
the  citizens  were  greatly  irritated  at  the  ambition  of  Prussia  and  the 
insensibility  of  their  own  magistrates.  Desirous  of  profiting  by  these 
circumstances,  he  left  the  pursuit  of  the  Ausirians,  and  pushed  on  to 
that  city.  The  place  was  open ; and  he  took  possession  of  it  without 
opposition,  but  without  any  appearance  of  welcome  from  the  inhabi- 
tants. The  latter  had  just  been  informed  that  General  Ernouf ’s  con- 
vention was  nullified,  and  that  instead  of  the  eight  millions  of  francs 
imposed  upon  the  circle,  Nuremberg  alone  was  to  pay  two  million  five 
hundred  thousand  francs  in  money,  and  supply  three  hundred  horses, 
fifty  thousand  pairs  of  shoes,  ten  thousand  pairs  of  boots,  fifty  thou- 
sand pairs  of  gaiters,  and  fifty  thousand  shirts.  Such  a contribution 
was  unreasonable,  and  the  inhabitants  were  thinking  how  they  should 
elude  it.  There  was  only  one  mode  of  doing  so.  The  possessions 
of  the  King  of  Prussia  being  free  from  war  contributions,  they  resolved 
to  become  Prussians,  and  raise  the  standard  of  Prussia.  Ney  having 
assembled  the  deputies  of  the  circle  who  took  the  lead  in  this  project, 
endeavoured  to  bj*ing  them  to  more  reasonable  views  ; but  he  among 
them  who  had  hitherto  shown  himself  the  most  zealous  and  liberal  in 


MARSHAL  NEY, 


93 


the  cause  of  freedom,  seemed  now  totally  to  have  abjured  his  princi- 
ples, and  to  be  the  most  eager  of  all  to  submit  to  Prussia.  Ney  ex- 
pressed his  astonishment  at  so  sudden  a change. 

“ It  is,  however,  very  easy  to  conceive,”  the  German  replied  ; “ I 
thought  I was  escaping  from  that  most  iniquitous  constitution  be- 
queathed to  us  by  the  middle  ages — I mean  that  which  now  governs 
us ; and  I thought  that  the  French,  by  grafting  freedom  upon  their 
victories,  would  save  us  from  a power  about  to  put  a yoke  upon  our 
necks ; but  as  such  expectations  are  not  to  be  realized — as  all  my 
hopes  are  annihilated,  and  the  indignant  populace  about  to  rally 
round  the  aristocracy  whom  I wished  to  destroy — I shall  now  give 
myself  up  to  Prussia ; for  hitherto,  at  least,  Prussia  has  protected 
freedom  of  thought.  That  she  has  her  obscurantins , I am  well 
aware ; but  they  are  about  to  give  up  the  ghost ; whereas  in  Austria, 
the  taste  for  warped  ideas  and  stupid  measures  still  prevails.” 

“ What  cruel  treachery!”  cried  another.  “ We  were  on  the  eve 
of  conferring  upon  Germany  the  same  institutions  as  govern  France, 
and  that  without  trouble  or  exertion.  A simple  operation  of  finance 
would  have  made  the  legislative  power  pass  into  the  hands  of  the 
people ; — a war  contribution  would  have  sufficed  to  overthrow  feoda- 
lity  for  ever.  But  now,  instead  of  a moderate  tax  that  would  have 
made  Germany  a confederation  of  free  and  independent  states,  an 
impost  is  laid  which  crushes  the  people,  and  places  them  once  more 
in  the  hands  of  that  proud  aristocracy  which  ought  to  have  been  lop- 
ped off  as  a useless  excrescence.  How  can  men  love  an  order  of 
things  that  ruins  them  1 How  can  they  cherish  reforms  which  inflict 
upon  them  charges  beyond  their  means  of  endurance  ?” 

Ney  was  obliged  to  dissolve  this  noisy  meeting ; but  the  people 
were  in  a still  greater  state  of  exasperation  than  the  deputies.  They 
knew  that  an  offensive  alliance  was  in  agitation  ; and  that  the  French 
were  not  insensible  to  the  pleasure  of  seeing  those  who  had  fought 
against  them,  now  arm  in  their  favour.  They  trembled  lest  their  terri- 
tory should  become  the  price  of  a useful  co-operation,  and  in  their 
blind  fury  they  seemed  ready  to  commit  every  kind  of  excess. 
Another  circumstance  contributed  to  increase  this  feeling.  The 
Prince  of  Hohenlohe  commanded  the  Prussian  forces  in  the  territories 
of  Anspach  and  Bareuth.  This  Prince,  being  directed  to  protect  the 
possessions  of  his  master,  and  keep  them  free  from  the  charges 
attendant  upon  war,  pretended  that  the  territory  of  Nuremberg  formed 
part  of  those  possessions,  and  claimed  for  it  the  benefit  of  the  treaty 
of  Basle.  This  pretension  threw  the  whole  weight  of  the  contribution 
upon  the  city,  and  raised  the  already  irritated  inhabitants  to  the  high- 
est pitch  of  excitement.  Nor  was  this  all.  The  reader  may  recollect 
the  march  of  Clairfayt  upon  Wetzlar,  and  the  unfair  manner  in  which 
the  Prussians  had  lent  themselves  to  his  violation  of  the  line  of  neu- 
trality. Hohenlohe,  who  then  commanded  them,  was  still  at  their 
head.  Fortune  was  now  favourable  to  the  French,  who  were  in  the 


94 


MEMOIRS  OF 


centre  of  that  Prince’s  possessions,  and  the  Directory,  still  indignant 
at  his  base  conduct,  had  transmitted  orders  to  demolish  his  castles, 
and  give  up  his  domains  to  plunder. 

Hitherto  this  order  had  not  been  acted  upon ; but  Hohenlohe  now 
came  forward  in  an  official  capacity.  He  described  the  situation  of 
his  estates,  claimed  for  them  the  Prussian  “ safeguard,”  and  claimed 
an  extensive  territory  for  his  liege  lord.  It  was  therefore  no  longer 
possible  to  elude  the  orders  of  the  Directory  ,*  they  must  be  executed, 
and  the  question  decided  between  the  King  of  Prussia  and  the  Nurem- 
bergians.  Ney  was  as  little  desirous  of  ministering  to  the  vengeance 
of  the  latter,  as  of  discussing  the  pretensions  of  the  former.  Fortu- 
nately, the  general-in-chief  cut  the  matter  short.  “ He  had,”  he 
said,  “ personally  to  complain  of  Hohenlohe ; for  he  thought  that, 
during  the  last  campaign,  the  latter  had  not  behaved  towards  him 
with  the  honourable  feelings  of  a gallant  soldier.  Nevertheless,  to 
demolish  castles  might  indispose  the  King  of  Prussia,  and  could 
answer  no  good  purposes.”  He  therefore  changed  this  measure 
to  a war  contribution,  and  would  listen  to  no  remonstrances  on  the 
subject. 

The  population  were  thus  freed  from  a part  of  their  burthen  ; 
nevertheless  they  became  not  a whit  more  tractable.  Ney  was  under 
the  necessity  of  recurring  to  threats  to  keep  them  within  bounds ; but  he 
soon  after  received  orders  to  resume  his  pursuit  of  the  Austrians ; and 
after  delivering  over  the  place  to  Bernadotte,  he  set  out  on  this 
service.* 

Having  pushed  on  beyond  Lauffen,  he  found  the  enemy  in  the  act 
of  taking  up  their  positions.  Wartensleben  had  already  extended  his 
line  on  the  one  side  to  the  river  Pegnitz,  and  on  the  other  to  the  fort 
of  Rottenberg.  This  fort,  situated  upon  a hill,  commanded  the  plain, 
the  high  road  to  Bareuth,  and  that  to  Bamberg.  It  gave  a sort  of 
consistence  to  the  Austrian  columns.  Wartensleben  had  concentrated 
all  his  forces,  and  united  all  his  detachments.  The  French  general- 
in-chief,  who  had  just  joined  the  army,  fancying  that  his  opponent 
wanted  again  to  try  his  chance  in  a battle,  took  his  measures  accord - 

* JOURDAN,  GENERAL  ^OMMANDKIMN-CHlfcT  OF  THE  ARMY  OF  SAMBHE-ET- 
MEU8K  TO  GENERAL  COLLAUD. 

Head-quarters,  Buchembach,  22nd  Thermidor, 
Year  IV.  (August  9tb,  1796.) 

I return  you,  Citizen  General,  the  letter  written  you  by  Adjutant- general 
Ney,  to  inform  you  that  he  is  in  possession  of  Nuremberg.  General  Ber- 
nadotte, as  you  may  have  perceived  in  the  general  orders  for  to-morrow,  is 
to  march  to  that  city  with  the  whole  of  his  division  ; consequently,  you 
must  direct  Adjutant-general  Ney  to  remain  at  Nuremberg  until  relieved 
by  the  troops  under  the  comand  of  General  Bernadotte,  and  then  pro- 
ceed upon  the  service  which  you  shall  direct  him  to  undertake,  in  exe 
c.ution  of  my  order  of  this  evening,  for  the  movement  of  to-morrow,  Ney 
must  reconnoitre  Lauffen. 

Health  and  Fraternity.  Jocrban. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


95 


ingly ; but  the  instant  the  Austrians  perceived  this  they  acted  precisely 
as  they  had  done  before  at  Zeil  and  at  Wurtzburg ; they  raised  their 
camp  during  the  night,  and  at  daybreak  only  their  rear-guard  was  to 
be  perceived  pushing  into  Hersbruck. 

Ney  again  set  out  in  pursuit  of  them  ; but  fearful  of  not  overtaking 
them,  he  attacked  the  fort  with  his  small  body  of  cavalry.  The 
approaches  being  rugged  and  precipitous,  he  had  some  difficulty  in 
climbing  them  ; but  having  at  length  surmounted  the  ascent,  he  was 
preparing  to  summon  the  commander,  when  he  perceived  a flock  of 
sheep  proceeding  towards  the  place.  An  idea  instantly  entered  his 
mind,  and  seizing  the  opportunity  the  moment  he  saw  the  bridge 
encumbered,  he  sent  his  adjutant,  at  the  head  of  a few  hussars,  among 
the  sheep  which  were  crossing  it.  The  adjutant  and  his  men  passed 
through  the  gate,  and  boldly  demanded  the  surrender  of  the  fort.  It 
contained  a garrison  of  two  hundred  men,  together  with  provisons 
and  ammunition  sufficient  to  enable  it  to  hold  out  a long  time.  But 
such  was  the  stupor  with  which  the  officer  in  command  was  seized, 
that  he  opened  the  gates  and  surrendered. 

Ney  immediately  resumed  his  pursuit  of  the  Austrians.  The 
country  was  hilly  and  difficult ; it  was  intersected  with  deep  ravines, 
narrow  roads,  and  impenetrable  forests.  He  had  no  map,  neither 
could  he  obtain  any  useful  information  from  the  inhabitants.  He 
proceeded  onward  nevertheless,  and  after  exploring  rugged  mountains, 
— after  surveying  defiles,  and  glens,  and  gorges, — after  leaving  no 
wood  unexplored,  no  path  unexamined,  he  transmitted  to  head- 
quarters a report  of  his  long  excursion.  The  general -in -chief,  much 
pleased  with  what  Ney  had  done,  forwarded  to  him  the  following 
flattering  note,  an  enclosure  contained  in  a despatch  from  the  War 
minister. 

“ I enclose  you,  General,  your  commission  of  general  of  brigade, 
which  I have  just  received  from  the  War  minister.  Government  has 
thus  discharged  a debt  which  it  owed  to  one  of  its  worthiest  and  most 
zealous  servants ; and  it  has  only  done  justice  to  the  talents  and 
courage  of  which  you  daily  give  fresh  proofs.  Accept  my  sincere 
congratulation.  Health  and  Fraternity. 

“ Joukdan.” 

“ Head-quarters,  Hersbruck,  28th  Thermidor, 

Year  IV.  (15th  August,  1796.)” 

Nothing  could  be  kinder  than  this  letter,  and  Ney  determined  in 
his  next  action  with  the  enemy  to  prove  the  value  he  set  upon  the 
praises  of  his  commander.  He  continued  to  lead  the  van  ; and 
pushing  forward,  came  within  sight  of  Sulzbach.  The  army  followed 
the  movement ; Lefebvre  was  approaching  Neukirchen,  Collaud  pur- 
suing the  road  to  Hohenstadt,  Grenier  advancing  by  Pachetzfeld, 
Championnet  marching  upon  Heinfeld,  whilst  Bernadotte,  who  had 


96 


MEMOIRS  OF 


been  directed  to  effect  a junction  with  Moreau,  and  at  the  same  time 
to  keep  in  check  the  archduke’s  cavalry,  which  was  beginning  to  bear 
upon  the  right  flank  of  the  French  columns,  was  proceeding  to 
Neumarck.  The  whole  army  was  in  march,  and  converging  upon 
Sulzbach. 

Ney  was  in  the  van,  and  debouched  in  front  of  a range  of  plat- 
forms, and  hills  strongly  fortified  and  covered  with  numerous  forces. 
The  artillery  commanded  the  road,  ready  to  thunder  death  and  de- 
struction upon  the  French  as  soon  as  they  should  appear  ,*  whilst  the 
Austrian  cavalry  was  likewise  prepared  to  receive  those  who  might 
penetrate  within  the  line  of  fire,  and  attack  and  cut  to  pieces  such  of 
the  French  columns  as  might  be  thrown  into  confusion  by  their 
artillery.  To  reach  the  positions  occupied  by  the  main  body,  a swarm 
of  sharp-shooters  must  first  be  driven  in,  and  the  light  infantry  over- 
thrown which  filled  the  larch  groves  spread  along  the  foot  of 
the  hills.  The  fire  of  the  latter  must  be  braved,  that  also  of  the  field- 
pieces  which  defended  the  road,  that  of  the  batteries  protecting  the 
plain,  and  lastly  that  of  the  troops  formed  along  the  skirts  of  the 
wood. 

The  obstacles  were  immense,  but  Ney  hesitated  not  to  attempt 
forcing  the  position.  After  halting  and  resting  his  men,  he  formed 
them ; then  making  a short  but  energetic  harangue,  he  ordered  the 
charge  to  be  sounded.  The  light  infantry  advanced  upon  the  wood, 
the  flankers  towards  the  hill ; and  this  mode  of  operation,  by  dividing 
the  enemy’s  attention,  rendered  the  chance  less  unfavourable.  Hohen- 
lohe,  however,  was  at  the  head  of  his  men,  whom  he  stimulated  by 
the  most  energetic  appeals.  The  French  were  received  with  a 
tremendous  fire,  which  took  them  in  front,  in  flank,  on  all  sides  in 
short,  and  made  a dreadful  havoc  in  their  ranks.  But  they  remained 
firm,  and  rushing  impetuously  towards  the  wood,  at  length  reached 
the  imperialists.  The  onslaught  now  became  dreadful ; the  men 
fought  hand  to  hand,  and  the  earth  was  strewed  with  corpses.  At 
last  the  Austrians  fell  back,  and  left  the  French  masters  of  the  field. 
The  Prince  of  Hohenlohe  attempted  to  rally  his  troops ; but  Ney 
came  suddenly  upon  them,  overthrew  them,  and  galloped  towards 
their  commander,  who  was  exhorting  them  to  resistance,  and  who 
escaped  only  by  the  fleetness  of  his  horse. 

The  French  now  prepared  to  follow  up  their  success.  Masters  of 
the  outer  positions,  and  the  enemy  being  in  full  flight,  they  were  about 
to  crown  the  heights ; but  Kray’s  columns  were  already  in  motion, 
and  the  ground  becoming  more  and  more  rugged  and  difficult,  they 
were  forced  to  halt  and  prepare  to  receive  the  attack  of  that  general. 
This  was  impetuous,  and  great  courage  was  displayed  on  both  sides. 
The  French  obtained  at  first  some  slight  advantage,  forced  back  the 
Austrians  on  the  left,  and  ably  maintained  their  ground  in  the  centre ; 
but  fresh  forces  were  constantly  coming  up  to  the  assistance  of  the 
imperialists,  and  the  republicans  were  pressed  on  one  side  by  General 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


97 


Fink,  on  the  other  by  Montfort,  whilst  General  Elsnitz,  at  the  head  of 
a heavy  column,  threatened  to  flank  them.  They  could  therefore  no 
longer  maintain  their  ground,  and  were  forced  to  fall  back. 

The  general-in-chief  now  arrived  upon  the  field  of  battle,  and  sent 
reinforcements  to  the  troops  engaged.  The  republicans  again  moved 
forward,  manoeuvred  on  their  wings,  and  changed  the  aspect  of  the 
battle.  Lefebvre  advanced  by  Neukirchen ; Grenier  penetrated  into 
the  wood  which  covered  the  opposite  flank  of  the  mountains ; and 
whilst  the  one  endeavoured  to  turn  the  right  of  the  enemy,  and  the 
other  the  left,  Ney,  supported  by  troops  withdrawn  from  the  main 
body,  attacked  the  centre.  Between  the  point  of  action  and  Sulzbach 
the  ground  is  covered  with  woods,  intersected  with  small  plains  and 
furrowed  with  deep  ravines ; consequently  no  manoeuvre  could  be 
executed  with  rapidity,  nor  could  the  marching  be  simultaneous. 
Grenier  drove  back  the  enemy  without  being  able  either  to  shut  them 
up  in  the  gorges,  or  confine  them  within  the  passes  they  were  defend- 
ing ; — so  far  from  it,  that  they  fell  back  from  post  to  post,  and  from 
peak  to  peak,  until  they  occupied  the  last  and  most  formidable  of  the 
hills. 

In  front  of  Sulzbach  is  a rock  covered  with  larch  firs,  whose  sum- 
mit forms  a platform  upon  which  five  or  six  hundred  men  may  be 
drawn  up.  Inaccessible  in  front  j it  was  defended  on  every  other  side  by 
troops  and  artillery.  The  high  road  runs  along  its  left  flank,  which 
forms  an  easy  ascent,  and  is  covered  with  fir  trees.  Further  to  the 
left  is  a little  plain  surrounded  with  wood,  which  could  not  be  entered 
from  the  side  on  which  the  French  forces  were,  except  through  a nar- 
row defile.  In  the  middle  of  the  plain  was  a hamlet,  with  plantations 
containing  trees  and  hedges.  The  enemy  having  no  fear  for  their 
left,  had  neglected  to  occupy  either  this  position,  or  that  part  of  the 
wood  which  extended  beyond  the  plain  in  the  same  direction.  This 
fault  soon  became  fatal  to  them.  General  Olivier,  an  active  officer, 
with  an  excellent  eye  and  tried  valour,  who  led  the  van  of  Grenier’s 
division,  threw  himself  into  the  wood  and  occupied  it.  The  enemy 
then  perceiving  the  error  they  had  committed,  sent  an  overwhelming 
force  to  retake  the  position  ; but  their  efforts  were  vain  : Olivier  main- 
tained himself  in  it,  and  assuming  the  offensive  in  his  turn,  drove  his 
assailants  back  upon  the  rock.  Nor  was  this  the  most  serious  of 
their  checks : Ney,  as  well  as  Olivier,  had  taken  advantage  of  their 
oversight,  and  whilst  they  were  endeavouring  to  retake  the  road,  he 
occupied  the  hamlet,  and  fined  it  with  infantry.  This  movement  had 
escaped  them,  and  they  fell  into  the  snare  so  ably  laid. 

A few  companies  of  chasseurs  debouched  from  the  hamlet,  and  the 
Latour  dragoons  hastened  to  meet  them;  but  perceiving  that  they 
hesitated  and  seemed  little  disposed  to  receive  the  charge,  the  dragoons 
charged  full  gallop  upon  the  hamlet,  where,  instead  of  an  easy  vic- 
tory, they  found  only  confusion  and  death.  The  infantry  allowed 
them  to  come  within  twenty  paces,  and  did  not  fire  until  the  horses 

VOL*  I.  IS 


98 


MEMOIRS  OF 


were  close  to  the  bayonet-points.  Men  and  horses  bit  the  earth,  and 
they  who  escaped  reached  in  great  disorder  the  rock  whence  they  had 
set  out.  It  was  now  seven  o’clock  in  the  evening,  and  the  combat 
had  never  ceased  since  the  morning ; it  was,  on  the  contrary,  increas- 
ing in  vehemence,  and  both  parties  redoubled  their  efforts.  No  artil- 
lery could  approach  to  aid  the  republicans ; — it  might,  it  is  true,  have 
been  brought  up  on  the  right  flank  ; but  on  the  left  it  was  impossible, 
for  the  enemy  occupied  the  heights  commanding  the  road  ; the  con- 
test, therefore,  remained  to  be  settled  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet. 
Tired  of  fighting  without  success,  the  French  grenadiers  attempted  to 
scale  the  rock.  It  was  soft,  its  projecting  parts  gave  way,  and  they 
got  only  scratches  and  contusions  for  their  pains.  At  length  General 
Lefebvre,  having  completed  his  movement,  debouched  and  attacked 
the  heights.  The  engagement  now  became  an  act  of  desperation  on 
both  sides.  Night  came  on  without  ending  the  struggle ; the  firing 
continued,  and  the  hostile  forces  sought  each  other  in  the  dark. 

At  eleven  o’clock,  the  French  made  a fresh  charge ; their  opponents 
fell  back  upon  the  glacis  of  Sulzbach,  and,  covered  by  a ravine  which 
separated  them  from  the  rock,  took  up  a position  still  more  formida- 
ble than  that  from  which  the  French  had  found  so  much  difficulty  in 
dislodging  them.  At  this  unexpected  movement,  the  republicans 
made  a desperate  charge,  succeeded  in  breaking  the  Austrians,  killed 
great  numbers  of  them,  drove  the  remainder  among  the  precipices, 
and  Ney  accomplished  his  attempt  to  reach  the  road  which  leads  to 
Sulzbach.  Here  he  sent  forward  his  chasseurs,  who  charged  the 
flying  enemy,  and  brought  in  a whole  column  of  them  as  prisoners. 
This  was  the  end  of  French  success  on  that  memorable  day.  The 
night  was  dark ; and  General  Championnet,  engaged  with  the  enemy 
on  the  heights,  was  unable  to  debouch. 

The  Austrians  retreated ; the  French  pursued  them,  and  took  pos- 
session of  Amberg.  This  town  is  situated  at  the  foot  of  a hill,  on  the 
right  bank  of  the  Wills,  and  is  surrounded  by  a beautiful  plain,  in- 
terspersed with  gardens  and  orchards,  and  bounded  by  woods.  The 
road  from  Amberg  to  Ratisbon  leaves  this  plain  on  the  left,  runs 
through  pines  and  larch  firs,  and  then  branches  off  into  two  parts, 
pne  leading  to  Bohemia,  the  other  to  Ratisbon.  Wartensleben  fol- 
lowed the  first  of  these  branches,  and  took  up  his  position  with  his 
left  on  the  Naab,  and  his  right  against  the  wood-crowned  heights 
behind  Wolfering.  This  latter  wing  and  the  centre  were  protected 
by  morasses  and  felled  trees.  Numerous  batteries  commanded  the 
openings  of  the  wood,  and  covered  the  other  wing.  The  position  was 
formidable,  and  Collaud  attempted  to  turn  it.  He  despatched  Ney  to 
Nabburg,  and  proceeded  in  person  against  Wolfering,  which  Kray 
occupied  with  a considerable  force.  The  action  was  long  and  ob- 
stinately contested ; Grenier  and  Lefebvre  were  obliged  to  come  up 
with  their  forces. 

Ney,  stationed  in  the  rear,  beheld  with  anxiety  an  engagement  in 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


99 


which  he  could  take  no  share.  We  have  already  stated  that  he  oc- 
cupied Nabburg,  and  the  heights  of  Wolfering  commanded  a full  view 
of  the  plain.  In  vain  did  he  attempt  several  times  to  debouch  upon 
Schwartzenfeldt ; an  overwhelming  force  always  came  to  meet  him, 
and  obliged  him  to  suspend  his  movement.  One  of  his  charges  at 
length  succeeded ; the  Austrian  lines  were  broken,  and  he  hoped  to 
be  able  to  reach  the  field  of  battle.  But  Kray  had  taken  precautions 
to  foil  this  attempt,  by  placing  troops  at  short  distances ; and  the  coun- 
try was  moreover  covered  with  woods  and  ravines ; — so  that  with  all 
his  exertions,  Ney  could  not  overcome  the  obstacles  opposed  to  him. 
His  attacks,  however,  gave  the  Austrians  great  uneasiness ; and  War- 
tensleben,  already  assailed  in  front,  and  anticipating  an  attack  upon 
his  flank,  retreated,  and  the  French  army  reached  the  Naab. 

The  republicans,  now  on  the  confines  of  Bohemia,  and  about  to 
assail  Austria  in  its  very  vitals,  were  sanguine  in  their  hopes  of  soon 
bringing  to  a close  the  obstinate  war  which,  during  the  last  six  years, 
had  caused  so  immense  a loss  of  human  life.  Their  long  and  tedi- 
ous march  had  yet  procured  them  no  decided  advantage,  the  Aus- 
trians having  always  declined  a battle ; and  their  progress  was  mark- 
ed by  no  brilliant  victory,  nor  by  any  striking  success.  But  fortune 
had  not  deserted  them.  They  had  entered  upon  their  campaign  with- 
out provisions,  and  almost  without  the  means  of  carriage;  and  in 
their  state  of  destitution,  they  showed  what  men  can  achieve  under 
the  inspiration  of  courage  and  patriotism.  They  never  received 
rations  of  food  until  they  had  first  fought  for  them  ; they  never  ob- 
tained necessaries,  such  as  shoes  and  clothing,  until  they  had  taken 
them  from  the  enemy.  Obliged  to  exist  upon  what  the  countries  sup- 
plied through  which  they  passed,  they  were  often  reduced  to  the 
most  painful  extremities.  Frequently  in  want  of  cattle  for  their  wag- 
ons, they  were  even  sometimes  destitute  of  ammunition  ; yet  notwith- 
standing all  this,  they  attacked  the  enemy  with  the  most  admirable 
courage,  and  pursued  them  with  an  intrepidity  which  nothing  could 
resist.  In  much  less  difficult  situations,  many  celebrated  armies  had 
been  on  the  point  of  dissolution.  The  army  of  Sambre-et-Meuse  dis- 
played extraordinary  firmness  : it  had  called  the  Austrians  to  account 
for  the  privations  it  endured,  attacked  them  with  the  feelings  of  ex^ 
asperation,  roused  by  unmerited  suffering ; and  it  had  never  encoun- 
tered them,  without  achieving  a victory.  It  had  defeated  them  on 
the  4th  of  July  at  Wildendorf,  on  the  9th  at  Butzbach,  on  the  1 Oth 
at  Friedberg,  on  the  5th  of  August  at  Zeil,  on  the  17th  at  Sulzbach, 
and  on  the  20th  at  Wolfering.  It  had  taken  Siegan,  Frankfort, 
Friedberg,  Wurtzburg,  Schweinfurt,  Konigshofen,  Forcheim,  and 
Rottemberg.  It  had  occupied  Bamberg,  Aschaffenburg,  and  Nu- 
remberg. Although  without  the  means  of4  constructing  bridges,  it 
had  never  been  stopped  by  any  of  the  numerous  streams  which  in- 
tersect the  difficult  country  in  which  the  scene  of  its  operations  lay. 
It  had  crossed  the  Sieg,  the  Lahn,  the  Nidda,  the  Maine,  the  Kentzig, 


100 


MEMOIRS  OF 


the  Reich-Eberach,  the  Wiessent,  the  Rednitz,  the  Aurach,  the 
Schwalbach,  the  Pegnitz,  and  the  Wills.  Always  in  pursuit  of  a 
retreating  enemy,  it  may  almost  be  said  never  to  have  beaten  them, 
but  with  the  produce  of  a former  defeat.  The  ammunition  found  at 
Frankfort  enabled  it  to  conquer  upon  the  Wiessent ; that  which  it 
took  at  Nuremberg  and  at  Forcheim,  aided  its  triumph  at  Sulzbach 
and  at  Wolfering.  It  had  been  supported  by  its  conquests,  which 
had  provided  stores  for  its  artillery,  and  funds  for  its  military  chest. 
It  had  taken  four  thousand  muskets,  ten  flags,  nine  hundred  and 
thirty-three  pieces  of  ordnance,  and  it  had  now  ammunition  sufficient 
for  several  battles. 

These  results  were  certainly  not  very  great  for  six  weeks  of 
marches  and  warfare ; but  the  Austrians  had  constantly  declined  giv- 
ing battle,  and  the  army  could  only  seize  such  opportunities  to  distin- 
guish itself  as  fortune  offered. 


t J a 


i 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


101 


BOOK  THE  THIRD. 


. y . 

CHAPTER  I. 

The  Austrians  had  retreated  to  the  other  side  of  the  Naab,  pursu- 
ed by  the  French,  who  were  on  the  point  of  reaching  Ratisbon,  when 
an  untoward  event  completely  altered  the  aspect  of  affairs.  The 
archduke,  keeping  Moreau  in  check  with  a portion  of  his  forces,  un- 
expectedly debouched  with  the  remainder  upon  the  river  Lahn. 
Bernadotte  fought  valiantly;  but  neither  the  resistance  of  the  latter  at 
Teining,  nor  the  skill  and  bravery  he  displayed  at  Neumarkt,  could 
stop  the  progress  of  the  Austrian  Prince.  The  French  army  was 
threatened  in  its  rear ; and  it  became  necessary  to  halt,  make  the 
advanced  columns  fall  back,  and  keep  the  communication  open. 
The  artillery  was  immediately  directed  towards  Sulzbach,  and  it  be- 
gan to  retreat  on  the  morning  of  the  23rd  of  August.  The  troops 
followed  at  ten  o’clock  the  same  evening.  They  were  now  pursued 
in  their  turn  by  Wartensleben ; and  the  archduke  was  coming  upon 
them  by  the  road  leading  to  Amberg.  The  former  pressed  upon 
their  rear,  the  latter  threatened  their  flank,  but  the  movement,  though 
in  danger  of  being  stopped,  was  nevertheless  accomplished. 

The  whole  army  had  crossed  the  Wills,  with  the  exception  of  Ney, 
who  was  alone  with  his  brigade  qn  the  left  bank,  when  the  enemy 
came  in  sight.  For  a long  time  he  fought  and  manoeuvred  to  secure 
tfle  retreat  of  the  division  to  which  he  belonged.  His  men  were  worn 
out  with  fatigue,  and  his  instructions  not  very  pressing.*  The  Aus- 

* “Collaud’s  division  shall  begin  their  march  this  evening  at  ten  o’clock, 
follow  the  high  road,  and  encamp  upon  the  heights  behind  Amberg.  The 
rear-guard' of  this  division,  commanded  by  General  Ney,  shall  set  out  at  mid- 
night, and  cover  the  march  of  this  division,  and  also  that  of  Grenier’s  division. 
General  Ney  shall  halt  at  the  extremity  of  the  wood  behind  Freyholtz,  to 
give  the  two  divisions  time  to  gain  an  advance  upon  him  ; he  shall  then  con- 
tinue his  march,  and  take  up  his  position  upon  the  heights  in  front  of  Am- 
berg, where,  by  posts  and  patrols,  he  shall  keep  open  a communication  with 
General  Lefebvre.  Collaud’s  division  shall  leave  a battalion  at  Amberg  for 
the  defence  of  the  town.” — Order  of  the  23rd  of  August. 

The  instructions  for  the  following  day  were  not  more  pressing  than  these. 


MEMOIRS  OF 


1 02 

trians,  broken  in  ftiree  successive  charges,  did  not  seem  disposed  to 
renew  the  attack,  and  Ney  thought  he  might  give  his  men  some  rest. 
He  accordingly  halted  amid  the  groves  and  gardens  with  which  the 
plain,  extending  to  the  left  of  Amberg,  is  intersected ; but  scarcely 
had  he  quitted  his  stirrups,  ere  a host  of  Austrians  poured  upon  his 
small  force.  Kray  himself  had  come  up  to  give  a fresh  stimulus  to 
the  exertions  of  the  Austrian  van ; and  infantry,  cavalry,  and  artillery 
crowded  in  appalling  numbers  upon  the  French. 

As  there  was  nothing  to  be  gained  by  a further  contest,  Ney  wish- 
ed to  avoid  coming  to  action,  or  at  all  events  to  circumscribe  the  at- 
tack of  the  Austrians.  He  had  with  him  two  battalions  of  the  23d 
light  infantry ; these  he  ordered  to  retreat,  whilst  at  the  head  of  his 
hussars  he  advanced  upon  the  debouching  columns ; but  these  were 
so  numerous,  and  at  the  same  time  so  impetuous,  that  he  found  it  im- 
possible to  keep  them  back’  They  poured  in,  and  spread  like  a tor- 
rent upon  the  plain,  and  in  a short  time  surrounded  the  French  force 
by  which  it  was  occupied.  The  contest  was  soon  reduced  to  a hand- 
ful of  brave  men  contending  for  a passage  through  the  ranks  of  their 
enemies,  whose  masses  became  every  instant  more  dense.  Neverthe- 
less, Ney  did  not  lose  confidence : his  soldiers  fully  appreciated  their 
very  critical  situation ;— -they  were  silent,  attentive,  prompt  in  obedi- 
ence to  the  word  of  command,— in  a word,  they  were  such  as  French 
soldiers  always  are  in  the  hour  of  imminent  peril.  Ney  was  obliged 
to  defend  himself  on  the  one  side,  and  attack  on  the  other.  He  fought 
and  manoeuvred  with  the  most  extraordinary  coolness,  and  for  an  in- 
stant succeeded  in  disengaging  his  cavalry ; but  a ball  having  killed 
his  horse  under  him,  his  ranks  were  thrown  into  momentary  confu- 
sion. The  Austrians  took  immediate  advantage  of  this  circumstance, 
formed  afresh,  and  succeeded  in  surrounding  the  two  battalions  of  re- 
treating infantry.  In  vain  did  Ney  attempt  to  extricate  them;  the 
hostile  columns,  by  which  they  were  assailed,  rapidly  increased  in 
numbers,  and  he  was  forced  to  leave  them  to  their  fate.  They  were 
commanded  by  Dehay,  an  able  and  intrepid  officer.  As  extreme 
courage  sometimes  commands  fortune,  Ney  still  hoped  that  they  might 
be  able  to  force  their  way.  They  attempted  to  do  so  by  forming 
themselves  into  a square  and  continuing  their  march.  The  Austrian 
cavalry  made  a charge  upon  them ; they  received  it  with  calm  firm- 
ness ; and  having  repulsed  it,  continued  their  movement.  The  impe- 
rialists charged  again ; Dehay  and  his  little  force  halted  and  again 
drove  them  back.  These  repeated  attacks  exhausted  the  men;  but 
Dehay  encouraged  them  and  raised  their  drooping  spirits.  Having 
formed  in  front  of  this  square  a rampart  of  the  bodies  of  the  slain  and 
the  carcases  of  horses,  he  boldly  awaited  the  attack.  The  Austrians 
dared  not  approach  this  living  citadel,  and  therefore,  instead  of  men, 
determined  to  employ  grape-shot  for  its  destruction.  They  brought 
up  their  artillery  to  batter  it  in  breach;  they  furrowed  it  with  their 
missiles — they  poured  their  projectiles  upon  its  ranks; — and  when 


marshal  ney. 


103 


those  ranks  were  broken~when  the  brave  men  composing  them  were 
nearly  swept  away  by  the  artillery,  the  Austrians  rushed  upon  them. 
All  who  escaped  the  sword’s  edge  were  trod  to  death  by  the  Austrian 
cavalry;  but  the  rear-guard  had  in  the  mean  time  cut  a passage 
through  the  enemy,  and  the  honour  of  the  French  arms  still  remained 
untarnished. 

But  the  republican  army  was  in  a very  critical  situation.  The  in- 
habitants of  countries  forming  the  theatre  of  warfare,  always  wreak 
their  revenge  upon  defeated  armies  for  abuse  of  power  when  victori- 
ous. The  French,  after  raising  the  most  flattering  hopes  in  the 
countries  they  had  conquered,  had,  instead  of  giving  them  reform  and 
freedom,  oppressed  them  with  intolerable  burthens.  There  was,  on 
this  account,  a general  exasperation  throughout  the  country.  They, 
who  had  called  for  the  French  with  the  greatest  impatience,  were  now 
the  most  incensed  of  their  enemies.  The  Count  de  Sodres  appealed 
to  the  mass  of  the  population ; and  this  titled  sans-culotte,  whose  ima- 
gination had  before  run  wild  with  the  anticipated  delights  of  revolu- 
tion, now  represented  the  French  as  ferocious  invaders,  who  ought  to 
be  hunted  down  and  exterminated — as  a race  of  oppressors  who  de- 
served to  be  massacred  without  pity.  Memorandes,  on  the  other 
hand,  had  much  less  regard  for  the  rights  of  man  than  for  his  own 
independence.  He  saw  that  Prussia  was  about  to  subdue  his  coun- 
try ; the  French  had  refused  either  to  interfere  or  to  treat  with  the 
circle,  and  he  could  not  forgive  them  for. their  conduct  on  this  occa- 
sion. His  reputation  stood  very  high — he  was  extremely  popular, 
and  he  used  these  advantages  to  the  detriment  of  the  French,  with  a 
vehemence  which  betrayed  feelings  of  personal,  not  public  interest. 

il  You  see,”  he  cried,  in  the  midst  of  a multitude  by  whom  the 
name  of  the  King  of  Prussia  was  held  in  execration — “ you  see  what 
we  have  to  expect  from  the  French.  They  promised  assistance  to 
nations*  and  support  to  freedom.  Behold  them  now  the  obsequious 
courtiers  of  an  insatiable  despot,  to  whom  they  betray  a generous 
people.  They  destroy  the  hopes  which  themselves  excited ; they  re- 
fuse to  treat  with  the  circle ; and  that  tyrant  who  attempted  to  strangle 
French  liberty  in  its  birth — that  tyrant  who  raised  all  Europe  against 
them,  who  nearly  destroyed  their  republic,  exhausted  its  treasure,  and 
immolated  the  best  blood  of  its  youthful  citizens,  is  now  the  object  of 
their  courtesy  and  predilection,  to  whom  they  would  fain  sacrifice  and 
betray  us.” 

Harangues  like  this,  the  exactions  of  the  soldiery,  and  more  parti- 
cularly the  number  of  hostages  carried  off  each  day,  excited  a lamen- 
table spirit  of  hostility  throughout  the  whole  country ; a feeling  of 
opposition  and  dislike  to  the  French  was  every  where  manifested.  A 
portion  of  Prince  Charles’s  forces  had  continued  to  advance  upon  the 
Pegnitz,  whilst  the  other  pushed  on  towards  the  Naab.  The  com- 
munications of  the  French  army  were  cut  off;  it  was  forced  to  throw 
itself  into  the  mountains,, and  trust  solely  to  the  information  and  indi- 


104 


MEMOIRS  OF 


cations  furnished  by  the  inhabitants.  It  could  not,  hpwever,  place 
much  reliance  upon  the  latter ; still,  as  the  country  was  difficult,  and 
the  gorges  of  the  mountains  deep  and  extensive,  it  was  sometimes 
necessary  to  use  the  information  given  by  these  peasants ; but,  when- 
ever this  was  the  case,  the  republicans  had  ample  proofs  to  what  ex- 
cess of  perfidy  a people  may  be  led  by  disappointment.  At  one  time 
the  French  army  was  led  into  a defile,  from  which  it  had  great  diffi- 
culty in  extricating  itself ; at  another  it  was  diverted  from  the  only 
good  road  which  the  country  afforded.  It  nevertheless  continued  to 
advance ; but  reverses  and  misfortune  destroy  the  confidence  of  sol- 
diers in  their  commanders,  and  some  of  the  troops  obeyed  but  imper- 
fectly, others  slowly  maVched  on  with  listless  apathy.  Jourdan,  who 
was  never  acted  upon  by  personal  motives,  thought  himself  called 
upon  to  resign  the  command,  and  he  did  so  with  noble  candour.  He 
addressed  the  following  despatch  to  the  Directory. 

“ As,  in  accepting  the  chief  command  of  an  army,  I was  actuated 
by  no  other  ambition  than  that  of  serving  my  country  to  the  best  of 
my  humble  abilities,  and  so  long  only  as  I could,  in  my  own  judg- 
ment, do  it  with  advantage,  it  is  my  duty  to  make  known  to  you,  that 
the  good  of  the  service  requires  I should  no  longer  retain  the  com- 
mand of  the  army  of  Sambre-et- Meuse.  I have  lost  the  confidence  of 
the  Generals  under  me,  and  have  no  doubt  that  they  consider  me  un- 
worthy of  being  at  their  head.  Nevertheless  I think  they  will  do 
justice  to  my  probity,  zeal,. and  readiness  in  every  thing  relating  to 
the  service,  and  that  on  these  points  I enjoy  their  esteem. 

“ You, must  feel,  Citizens  Directors,  that  as  I have  lost  the  confi- 
dence of  the  Generals  under  my  command,  I shall  soon  lose  that  of 
the  subordinate  officers,  and  ultimately  of  the  common  soldiers.  My 
recall  is  therefore  urgent,  as  well  as  the  appointment  of  a commander- 
in-chief  whose  military  talents  will  inspire  the  confidence  which  1 
have  no  longer  the  power  of  inspiring.  I think  the  Generals  would 
be  pleased  were  they  to  see  General  Kleber  at  their  head. 

“ You  will  doubtless  perceive,  Citizens  Directors,  that  in  this  step  I 
am  actuated  solely  by  my  devotion  to  the  public  weal,  and  the  desire 
of  being  useful  to  my  country,  even  when  I quit  her  service.”* 

The  army  had  struggled  during  seven  days  among  rugged  and  bar- 
ren mountains ; both  officers  and  men  were  worn  out  with  fatigue  and 
want ; yet  the  privates  haj  not,  like  the  Generals,  lost  confidence  in 
their  leader.  Still  actuated  by  the  same  ardour  and  courage,  they 
could  not  bear  to  be  driven  back  by  troops  whom,  during  the  last 
three  years,  they  had  been  accustomed  always  to  beat.  On  the  other 
hand,  Latour  had  been  defeated  on  the  banks  of  the  Lech ; the  dis- 
proportion of  the  hostile  forces  might  change  from  one  instant  to  an- 
other; and  a rapid  march  might  carry  back  the  French  army  to 
Nuremberg : Jourdan  consequently  halted.  The  archduke  continued 


Schweinfurt,  September  1,  1796. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


105 


to  follow  the  republican  army  with  his  whole  force.  The  battle  of 
Wurtzburg  only  aggravated  the  situation  of  the  latter : the  French 
were  defeated ; and  all  the  peaceable  inhabitants  of  the  country  took 
up  arms,  cut  off  the  French  detachments,  and  surprised  their  convoys. 

The  woods  and  defiles  were  equally  fatal  to  the  republicans,  who 
never  approached  a glen  without  being  assailed  with  a thunder  of 
musquetry  and  cannon.  They  nevertheless  overcame  every  difficulty, 
crossed  the  Lahn,  and  debouched  upon  the  Acher ; but  the  rapidity 
of  their  march  tended  to  increase  the  hostility  evinced  by  the  inhabit- 
ants of  the  country,  who,  supposing  the  French  completely  lost,  aimed 
only  at  securing  the  spoil  of  what  they  deemed  a discomfited  army. 
A detachment  had  nearly  reached  Attendorn.  A report  was  spread 
that  it  escorted  the  military  chest,  and  such  was  truly  the  case.  The 
people  ran  to  arms ; bailies  and  burgomasters  co-operated  in  the  at- 
tack, and  the  chest  was  captured.  But  the  country  authorities,  though 
united  for  the  attack,  did  not  agree  in  dividing  the  spoil.  One  thought 
his  share  too  small,  another  cried  out  with  indignation  at  the  portion 
assigned  to  a third.  The  public  treasury  interfered,  the  nobles  set 
up  claims,  and  the  whole  country  was  thrown  into  confusion.  Ney, 
knowing  the  cause  of  this  turmoil,  took  his  measures  for  bringing  the 
quarrel  to  an  issue.  He  was  aware  that  the  burgomaster,  who  had 
led  the  attack,  was  an  old  miser,  whom  the  hope  of  booty  had  ren- 
dered valiant ; and  that  the  principal  accomplice  in  the  feat  was  a 
manufacturer  of  steel,  who  likewise  had  become  warlike  upon  specula- 
tion. Both  were  men  of  considerable  property.  He  therefore  turned 
back,  routed  the  troops  that  covered  Attendorn,  and  succeeded  in  car- 
rying off  these  two  men,  whom  he  forced  to  return  to  the  military 
chest  fourteen  hundred  thousand  francs,  which  they  had  taken  as 
their  share  of  the  booty. 

The  Austrians  were  but  lukewarm  in  their  pursuit  of  the  columns 
they  had  defeated  at  Wurtzburg.  But  they  did  better;  they  followed 
the  chord  of  the  arc  they  had  been  forced  to  describe  in  their  pro- 
gress, and  proceeded  to  meet  the  French  force  under  the  command  of 
Marceau.  They  hoped  to  beat  the  latter  as  they  had  done  his  col- 
league, and  by  interposing  betwixt  the  two  armies,  and  preventing 
their  junction,  either  to  annihilate  the  French  entirely,  or  to  drive 
them  across  the  Rhine. 

Marceau’s  situation  was  critical.  With  only  an  effective  force  of 
seventeen  thousand  men,  he  saw  an  immense  army,  flushed  with  vic- 
tory, debauch  upon  him.  But  he  displayed  equal  talent  and  intre- 
pidity. He  raised  the  siege  of  such  places  as  he  could  no  longer  ex- 
pect to  carry,  concentrated  his  force,  marched  towards  the  Austrians, 
routed  the  first  detachments  he  fell  in  with,  fought,  manoeuvred,  and 
gained  time.  He  at  length  effected  a junction  with  Jourdan  ; and  if 
the  French  army  had  undergone  reverses,  it  nevertheless  withdrew 
without  having  encountered  any  fatal  defeat.  But  it  met  with  an  ir- 
reparable loss  in  the  death  of  one  of  its  generals.  Marceau  received 

VOL.  I.  14 


106 


MEMOIRS  OF 


a gun-shot  wound  which  in  a short  time  assumed  so  dangerous  ail 
appearance  that  he  could  not  be  removed.  But  a wounded  enemy  is 
always  treated  as  a friend  by  soldiers  of  honour.  The  Austrian 
Generals  showed  how  much  they  were  touched  at.  his  misfortune. 
The  archduke  paid  him  a visit ; and  the  brave  and  venerable  Kray, 
much  more  afflicted  than  Marceau  himself,  did  not  quit  him  until  he 
had  breathed  his  last.  Marceau  expired  amid  the  homage  paid  by 
his  noble  enemies  to  his  great  qualities  as  a man  and  a general.  All 
commanders  have  not  been  so  fortunate. 

The  army  had  reached  the  Sieg  when  Bournonville  joined  it.  He 
found  the  men  almost  naked,  and  in  the  disorder  and  discouragement 
attendant  upon  defeat.  The  task  he  had  undertaken  was  one  of 
alarming  responsibility,  and  it  quite  appalled  him.  Brave,  but  with- 
out experience  in  war,  he  saw  in  the  tumultuous  state  of  the  retreating 
columns  only  the  most  irremediable  disorganization,  and  in  the  petty 
pilfering  produced  by  starvation,  nothing  but  the  most  profound  im- 
morality. He  treated  the  common  soldiers  like  a mob  of  Vandals, 
and  included  in  the  same  reprobation  officers  and  generals.  Some  of 
the  latter  could  not  repress  the  disgust  excited  by  their  long  sufferings, 
and  resigned.  He  treated  these  in  the  most  outrageous  manner, 
threatened  to  have  them  led  at  the  head  of  the  army  with  their  hands 
tied  behind  them,  and  then  shot  as  cowards  deserting  their  colours  at 
the  moment  of  danger. 

Ernouf  and  Jourdan  persisting  in  their  resignation,  his  anger  ex- 
ceeded all  bounds.  Imagining  that  they  wanted  to  make  away  with 
the  papers  they  were  to  deliver  up  to  him,  he  uttered  the  coarsest 
invectives  against  them,  and  in  his  despatches  to  the  government, 
brought  charges  against  both. 

“ Not,”  he  wrote,  “ that  I attach  great  importance  to  the  services 
of  Ernouf;  for  what  can  be  expected  from  a staff  officer  who  always 
keeps  himself  at  a distance  of  thirty  leagues  from  the  field  of  battle, 
mislays  his  correspondence,  and  loses  even  his  orderly  book  ? But  I 
will  not,  however,  suffer  him  to  retire  from  the  service  until  he  hands 
over  to  his  successor  all  the  documents  he  possesses.  Jourdan  seems 
to  participate  in  these  criminal  intentions,  and  I shall  consequently 
adopt  the  same  line  of  conduct  towards  him  as  towards  Ernouf.  I 
will  not  allow  him  to  withdraw  from  the  army  until  he  has  delivered 
up  to  me  a true  list  of  every  thing  he  leaves  behind,  and  furnished 
authentic  evidence  of  the  state  of  the  troops  on  my  assuming  the  com- 
mand. I must  confess,  Citizens  Directors,  that  I expected  better 
things  from  this  general.  I proposed  to  him  to  share  with  me  the 
command  of  the  two  armies ; he  should  have  kept  the  right,  and  I 
would  have  taken  the  left.  Not  only  has  he  declined  this  offer,  but 
he  will  not  even  retain  the  command  of  the  army  of  the  North.  Al- 
though he  has  not  been  quite  candid  in  his  communications  to  me, 
since  we  have  been  brought  into  connexion  with  each  other,  l would 
nevertheless  have  made  it  my  glory  to  preserve  his  reputation.  But 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


107 


I cannot  with  decency  ask  of  you  any  thing  for  a general  who  for- 
sakes his  army  at  the  period  of  a complete  rout  and  total  disorganiza- 
tion-.”* 

Nor  in  truth  could  he  ask  for  any  thing ; for  what  could  be  offered 
to  a man  devoid  of  ambition,  who  had  disinterestedly  devoted  his  whole 
life  to  the  service  of  his  country,  and  who,  raised  by  fortune  to  the 
command  of  an  army,  had  only  accepted  it  at  the  cost  of  his  personal 
feelings  ? 

“ During  five  years,”  Jourdan  wrote  to  the  Directory,  “ I have 
served  the  republic  in  different  ranks,  and  I have  neglected  nothing 
in  my  power  for  the  fulfilment  of  my  duties.  I know  not  by  what 
chance  I was  raised  to  the  rank  of  general  of  brigade,  and  succes- 
sively to  that  of  general-in-chief.  I never  solicited  such  promotion, 
and  I have  always  declared  that  I was  not  qualified  for  such  an  im- 
portant office  as  the  latter.  Having,  however,  been  forced  under 
peculiar  circumstances  to  accept  it,  I have  worked  day  and  night  to 
acquire  military  talent,  and  have  endeavoured  to  make  up  for  want 
of  experience  by  the  greatest  activity.  If  my  endeavours  have  net 
always  been  successful,  I have  at  least  done  all  in  my  power  to  make 
them  so.  I have  been  supported,  in  the  toilsome  career  I have  run, 
by  my  earnest  love  of  freedom.  I have  ever  proved  myself  a friend 
to  order,  and  an  obedient  slave  to  the  law.  The  feelings  of  my  heart 
have  led  me  to  command  by  the  confidence  of  friendship ; and  from 
the  moment  I perceived  that  these  feelings  were  not  reciprocal,  I did 
not  hesitate  to  sacrifice  my  military  renown  and  my  personal  interest, 
by  demanding  my  recall.  I never  belonged  to  any  faction ; and 
whenever  any  internal  commotion  has  occurred  in  the  republic,  being 
too  far  off  to  be  able  to  appreciate  its  causes,  I have  always  calmly 
awaited  the  result,  occupying  my  mind  only  with  the  means  of  de- 
feating the  foreign  enemies  of  my  country.  Such,  Citizen  Directors, 
has  been  my  military  conduct ; if  you  think  it  merits  your  approba- 
tion, I should  be  proud  to  receive  an  intimation  of  it.  At  all  events 
I beg  to  assure  you,  that  although  I have  returned  to  the  rank  of 
simple  citizen,  the  republican  government  will  ever  find  in  me  a sin- 
cere and  zealous  defender.  I shall  busy  myself,  in  my  retirement, 
with  studying  the  art  of  war ; and  shall  seek  to  acquire  the  know- 
ledge necessary  to  a general  who  would  perform  his  duties  worthily ; 
and  if,  when  I have  joined  a careful  study  of  the  theory  to  the  expe- 
rience acquired  during  a practice  of  five  extremely  active  campaigns, 
I could  be  usefully  employed  in  the  service  of  the  republic,  I would 
then  with  pleasure  accept  such  employment. 

u I have  likewise  the  honour  to  inform  you  that  Citizen  Marceau 
has  died  of  his  wounds.  The  zeal,  military  talents,  and  bravery  of 
this  officer  must  make  his  loss  severely  felt  by  every  true  patriot, 
whilst  the  qualities  of  his  heart  must  render  him  an  object  of  true  re- 

* Bournonville’s  letter  to  the  Directory,  dated  September  20th,  1796. 


108 


MEMOIRS  OF 


gret  to  his  personal  friends.  The  Austrian  generals  have  done  justice 
to  his  military  merit.  During  the  short  time  he  lived  after  his 
wound,  they  showed  him  the  most  distinguished  attention  and  kind- 
ness, and  the  Archduke  Charles  allowed  his  body  to  be  brought  back 
to  the  army  by  the  officers  I had  left  with  him.  . He  will  be  buried 
with  military  honours,  of  which  he  is  in  every  respect  worthy,  at  the 
camp  of  La  Chartreuse  near  Coblentz. 

“ Health  and  Respect. 

“ JoURDAN.” 


“Cologne,  September  25th,  1796.” 


CHAPTER  H. 

Bournonville’s  debut  was  not  a happy  one ; but  the  enemy  were 
at  hand,  and  his  conduct  was  overlooked  in  the  occupation  caused  by 
their  progress.  The  different  corps  were  nearly  assembled,  and  had 
been  joined  by  fresh  generals  with  reinforcements.  The  masses  were 
organized  anew,  the  different  commands  distributed,  and  each  took 
possession  of  his  post. 

With  the  right  wing,  General  Ligneville  covered  the  Moselle  and 
the  Sarre ; the  centre,  commanded  by  Kleber,  formed  a corps  of  ob- 
servation along  the  Rhine  from  Bingen  to  Cologne ; and  Macdonald 
took  up  a position  with  the  left  upon  the  Strunderback.  The  latter 
is  a torrent,  which  was  each  day  swollen  by  the  rain ; but  its  volume 
not  being  considerable  enough  to  stop  an  enterprising  enemy,  it  was 
fortified  and  intrenched ; and  as  it  was  intended  to  secure  from  incur- 
sions the  plains  of  the  Duchy  of  Berg,  which  still  offered  some  re- 
sources, Ney  was  directed  with  a corps  of  flankers  to  keep  the  ap- 
proaches clear  and  protect  them  against  the  enemy.  This  corps, 
consisting  of  the  6th  and  9th  chasseurs,  the  20th  light  infantry,  and 
a battalion  of  the  105th  was  assembled  at  Opladen.  Ney  assumed 
the  command  on  the  25th  of  September,  and  on  the  following  day 
began  his  march  towards  Sollingen.  He  immediately  extended  his 
patrols  along  the  banks  of  the  Sieg,  thereby  spreading  uneasiness  in 
the  Austrian  cantonments.  His  object  was  less  to  fight  than  to  ob- 
serve— less  to  join  the  enemy  than  to  penetrate  their  intentions.  He 
pushed  his  parties  through  their  lines  of  posts,  sent  his  agents  among 
their  rear,  explored  their  works  and  establishments,  and  discovered 
at  last  that  the  earth  which  they  were  moving  at  Ukerath,  and  their 
pretended  works  at  Neukirch,  had  no  other  object  than  that  of  keep- 
ing the  French  in  a state  of  alarm;  that,  suffering  like  the  latter 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


109 


from  famine,  the  imperial  army  was  unable  to  attempt  any  offensive 
operation. 

This  was  of  some  consequence,  no  doubt ; but  the  enterprizes  and 
exertions  of  the  enemy  were  matters  of  but  secondary  importance. 
That  which  rendered  the  situation  of  the  French  army  more  compli- 
cated was,  the  irremediable  want  of  the  first  necessaries  of  life — the 
cruel  state  of  deprivation  which  accompanied  it  every  where.  The 
republicans  had  performed  a march  of  three  hundred  leagues  ; men 
and  horses,  both  equally  exhausted  with  fatigue,  required  to  have 
their  strength  recruited,  and  they  found,  upon  the  banks  of  the  Acher, 
the  same  deplorable  abandonment  which  they  had  encountered  on 
those  of  the  Wiessent.  There  were  neither  stores,  nor  provisions, 
nor  pay ; yet  the  enemy  were  at  hand,  and  the  cold  weather  was 
becoming  daily  more  intense.  The  troops  could  not  withstand  this 
excess  of  wretchedness,  and  Ney  was  forced  to  come  to  their  assist- 
ance. 

He  seized  the  forage  which  was  still  in  the  fields,  and  levied  im- 
posts upon  the  villages,  demanding  bread  from  some  and  cattle  from 
others.  In  this  manner  he  contrived  to  collect  the  provisions  which 
ought  to  have  been  provided  by  the  civil  administration  attached  to 
the  army.  The  latter  was  at  that  period  under  the  charge  of  a man 
who  pretended  to  principle,  who  supplied  the  troops  with  nothing,  and 
yet  would  not  have  them  become  a burthen  to  the  country  in  which 
they  were.  He  charged  the  former  to  exact  nothing,  and  the  latter 
to  supply  nothing.  Strange  as  this  may  seem,  it  was  nevertheless 
the  plan  he  pursued.  The  commanders  of  the  army,  persuaded  that 
he  had  the  means  of  providing  necessaries  for  the  troops,  suspended 
their  demands  upon  the  inhabitants  of  the  country.  For  two  days 
they  expected  that  rations  would  be  issued  ; but  as  none  came,  they 
had  recourse  to  their  former  expedients.  The  burgomasters,  however, 
had  now  a pretext  for  eluding  the  charges  of  the  occupation,  and 
availed  themselves  of  it  with  the  most  inflexible  cruelty.  If  a soldier 
invoked  their  humanity  in  his  own  behalf,  they  opposed  to  his  solici- 
tations the  order  of  the  government  commissary ; if  he  begged  a 
handful  of  hay  for  the  animal  which  had  shared  his  dangers  and  often 
saved  his  life,  they  threatened  to  sound  the  alarm-bell.  The  men 
were  reduced  to  live  by  their  industry,  and  the  horses  either  to  feed 
upon  rye  straw,  or  browse  in  the  woods.  Dreadful  as  such  a situa- 
tion was,  neither  the  commander  of  a wing  nor  any  other  general 
officer  on  duty  dared  to  put  an  end  to  it.  Each  feared  to  commit 
himself  with  the  stern  proconsul,  who,  himself  well  sheltered  and  well 
fed,  coldly  condemned  the  poor  soldiers  to  starvation. 

Ney,  less  timid,  allowed  the  government  commissary  to  pursue  his 
philanthropic  course,  and  once  more  made  his  flankers  live  at  the  ex- 
pense of  the  country.  This  the  inhabitants  most  strenuously  resisted ; 
— both  peasants  and  magistrates  refused  to  bear  the  burthen ; rigour 
became  necessary  to  enforce  it,  and,  thanks  to  the  imprudent  measure 


110 


MEMOIRS  OF 


of  the  proconsul,  the  troops  which  had  at  first  been  well  received  in 
every  village,  were  now  in  open  hostility  with  the  population.  Ney 
persisted  nevertheless,  for  the  necessities  of  the  army  were  imperious. 
He  assembled  the  burgomasters,  laid  before  them  the  exact  state  of 
things,  and  persuaded  them  to  grant  with  a good  grace  the  supplies 
they  could  not  ultimately  avoid  contributing.  The  meeting  took 
place  at  Huckeswagen,  and  the  magistrates  immediately  proceeded 
to  fix  the  amount  of  contribution  which  each  was  to  bear,  assessing 
indiscriminately  those  who  had  suffered  by  the  war  and  those  whom 
it  had  not  touched.  This  cold  indifference  roused  the  indignation  of 
Ney,  who,  merciful  even  amid  such  trying  circumstances,  demanded 
that  such  as  had  been  ruined  by  passing  events,  should  be  exempted. 
The  magistrates  of  Wipperfurt  seemed  little  disposed  to  yield  to  this 
demand ; but  Ney  took  a pen  and  wrote  a few  lines,  which  he  handed 
to  them,  to  the  following  effect. 

“ In  consideration  of  the  losses  which  a great  portion  of  the  citizens 
of  Wipperfurt  sustained  at  the  period  when  that  commune  was  almost 
entirely  destroyed  by  fire,  the  magistrates  and  burgomasters  of  the 
town  are  hereby  enjoined  not  to  include,  under  any  pretence  what- 
ever, any  inhabitant  who  suffered  by  the  fire,  either  in  the  charges  of 
provisions  and  forage  to  be  supplied  to  the  troops  of  the  republic,  or 
in  the  share  of  contributions  imposed  upon  the  said  commune  of  Wip- 
perfurt. The  villages,  farms,  and  hamlets  shall  alone  support  the 
expenses  of  the  war.” 

“ Huckeswagen,  3rd  Frirnaire,  Year  V. 

(November  23,  1796.)” 

This  lesson  of  humanity  was  not  lost.  The  magistrates  felt  that 
the  general  who  watched  over  the  interests  of  those  whom  they  go- 
verned, had  a right  to  force  them  to  provide  the  necessaries  of  life 
for  his  soldiers.  They  therefore  collected  cattle,  bread,  and  forage  ; 
and  if  they  did  not  supply  all  that  circumstances  required,  they  at 
least  saved  the  troops  from  starvation.  On  the  other  hand,  Ney 
sought  the  means  of  indemnifying  them  for  their  supplies.  Some  of 
the  inhabitants  of  Attendorn  were  still  in  possession  of  the  funds  of 
which  they  had  robbed  the  military  chest.  This  hostile  population 
supplied  the  Austrians  with  provisions  and  forage ; they  were  filling 
the  storehouses  which  Elsnitz  had  built  at  W eyerbusch ; and  Ney 
thought  it  not  impossible  to  recover  from  them  what  remained  of  their 
spoil,  and  to  exact  from  their  villages  the  provisions  of  which  the 
French  army  was  still  in  need. 

The  sky  was  clouded,  and  the  rain  fell  without  intermission. 
This  appeared  to  him  the  most  favourable  moment,  and  he  accord- 
ingly sent  out  parties  and  detachments  in  all  directions.  These  glided 
through  the  woods,  took  advantage  of  the  inequalities  of  the  ground. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


Ill 


and  alternately  prudent  and  daring,  succeeded  in  debouching  on  the 
other  side  of  Attendorn.  They  dispersed  the  guards,  seized  the  pro-, 
visions,  and  spread  confusion  and  terror  among  the  inhabitants. 

On  receiving  intelligence  of  this  coup-de-main,  Elsnitz  ran  to  arms : 
withdrawing  his  forces  from  the  spot  where  his  forage  was,  in  order 
to  carry  assistance  to  those  who  had  supplied  it,  he  advanced  to  At- 
tendorn, accusing  the  French  of  having  violated  the  line  of  neutrality; 
but  this  was  not  the  case,  for  the  latter  had  passed  Attendorn  under 
cover  of  the  fog  and  rain.  It  was  of  some  importance,  however,  to 
remove  this  imputation.  As  the  French  had  been  beaten,  Prussia, 
always  disposed  to  side  with  the  strongest,  only  wanted  a pretence 
for  hostility,  and  Ney  was  anxious  not  to  give  her  one.  He  there- 
fore combated  and  discussed  the  complaints  made  to  that  power,  and 
proved  that  he  had  neither  violated  its  territory  nor  its  rights.  In 
explaining  away,  however,  a grievance  of  which  the  King  of  Prussia 
might  take  advantage,  he  did  not  neglect  his  own  interests.  The 
sudden  movement  made  by  General  Elsnitz,  and  the  rapidity  with 
which  the  latter  had  brought  his  forces  towards  Attendorn,  had  re- 
vealed his  weakness,  and  the  indication  was  not  lost.  A blow,  more- 
over, had  been  already  struck ; the  Austrian  cavalry  had  been  driven 
back  upon  the  rear,  and  the  infantry  Was  deserted  in  the  midst  of  the 
mud.  Ney  prepared  to  attack  and  force  it  back  upon  the  Sieg  ; but 
Bournonville  being  himself  about  to  attempt  a diversion  for  the  pur- 
pose of  relieving  Moreau,  who  was  still  exposed  to  the  brunt  of  Aus- 
trian masses,  this  operation  was  deferred.  The  General-in-chief 
exaggerated  to  himself  the  importance  of  his  own  undertaking,  and 
in  his  dispatches  to  Ney  spoke  of  nothing  but  the  difficulties  which  it 
presented. 

“ They  are  less  than  you  seem  to  think,”  Ney  wrote  to  him  ; “and 
if  I had  notice  in  time  of  the  movements  you  intend  to  make,  I could 
render  them  still  more  easy.  I could  without  trouble  attempt  a use- 
ful diverson,  force  the  enemy  upon  Attendorn,  and  carry  off,  or  at 
least  destroy,  the  stores  collected  at  Weyerbusch.  This  coup-de- 
main  would  render  the  passage  of  the  Acher  and  that  of  the  Sieg 
much  easier,  should  the  enemy  attempt  to  defend  them,  and  perhaps 
it  would  bring  us  by  a single  leap  to  the  Maine.” 

Bournonville  did  not  aspire  to  such  high  renown.  Waiting  or 
planning  was  now  impossible ; it  was  necessary  to  act  immediately. 
The  enterprise  was  however  beyond  the  strength  of  that  general,  and 
he  thought  only  of  resigning  the  command,  or  at  all  events  of  sharing 
it  with  some  other  officer.  He  now  offered  to  Pichegru  what  he 
had  formerly  proposed  to  Jourdan  ; but  Pichegru  having  become 
odious  to  the  Directory,  Bournonville  was  informed  that  such  a 
thing  was  out  of  the  question,  and  he  must  cross  the  Lahn  and  proceed 
to  the  Rednitz.  This  despatch  threw  him  into  a dreadful  state  of 
anxiety. 

“The  Lahn!”  he  wrote  in  consternation,  “ the  Lahn  ! I can  doubt- 


112 


MEMOIRS  OF 


less  reach  it,  provided  1 have  bread  to  enable  me  to  cross  the  desert 
which  separates  me  from  it,  and  wagons  for  my  wounded,  that  I may 
not  leave  them  to  the  ravens  of  the  forest.  But  the  Rednitz ! No, 
Citizen  Minister,  that  can  never  be.  I have  neither  bread,  hay,  meat, 
nor  oats,  and  I cannot  push  on  to  the  Rednitz.  Confide  the  enter- 
prise to  some  one  who  fears  not  being  beaten.  Appoint  Kleber,  or 
Scherer,  or  Hoche.  You  will  kill  me  if  you  insist  upon  my  perform- 
ing this  painful  pilgrimage.”* 

The  Directory  gave  the  preference  to  Kleber  ; but  the  latter,  who 
enjoyed  the  embarrassment  of  his  commander,  and  delighted  in  laugh- 
ing at  him,  declined  the  proffered  honour. 

“ I know,”  said  he  to  Bournonville,  “ the  influence  you  have  had 
in  this  flattering  appointment.  But  can  I accept  it  ?” 

“ Why  not?”  inquired  Bournonville. 

“ I will  tell  you,”  Kleber  replied,  with  his  habitual  irony.  “ To 
be  a commander-in-chief  requires  qualifications  which  I am  far  from 
possessing ; the  leader  of  an  army  like  ours  must  be  able  to  unite 
to  the  talents  required  for  the  practice  of  war,  those  of  administration  ; 
and  I am  a mere  soldier.” 

The  government  commissary,  who  was  present,  uttered  an  eulo- 
gium  upon  Kleber’s  modesty,  and  called  to  mind  the  courage  and 
ability  of  which  he  had  given  so  many  proofs. 

“ This  is  all  very  fine,”  said  Kleber ; “ perhaps  I might  be  able  to 
command  one  or  two  divisions  ; nay  more — perhaps  with  such  a force 
I might  obtain  some  success, — at  least  I have  done  so  before.”  And, 
looking  hard  at  Bournonville,  he  added  : “ To  carry  on  operations  with 
the  courage  and  audacity  which  lead  to  victory,  is  easy  to  one  who 
is  attentive  to  his  duties;  but  to  combine  manoeuvres,  and  make  all 
their  different  parts  proceed  simultaneously,  it  is  necessary  to  be  a 
great  man,— -one  peculiarly  gifted  by  nature.” 

Bournonville,  at  first  disconcerted  by  these  ironical  remarks,  soon 
recovered  himself.  He  had  the  conviction  of  his  own  incapacity,  and 
was  particularly  anxious  to  lighten  the  burthen  under  which  he  was 
sinking.  Unable  to  shift  it  entirely  from  his  own  shoulders  to  those 
of  Kleber,  he  endeavoured  to  make  the  latter  share  it  with  him. 
But  in  this  he  was  not  more  successful,  and  all  that  he  gained  by  the 
attempt  was  a fresh  eulogium  upon  his  talents  as  a commander. 
The  Commissary  now  thought  proper  to  add  his  entreaties  to  those 
of  Bournonville,  but  let  slip  some  unhappy  expressions  relative  to  the 
perseverance  and  discipline  of  the  army.  Kleber  stopped  him  at  the 
very  outset  of  his  speech. 

“ The  army,”  said  the  latter,  “ has  given  proof  that  it  can  fight 
and  suffer.  I do  not  think  that  any  one  can  attribute  its  reverses  to  a 
want  of  either  discipline  or  courage.  If  our  troops  have  given  way,  it  is 
because  human  suffering  has  its  limits,  and  that  the  bravest  men 


• Letter  dated  October  4th. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


113 


cannot  long  contend  against  hunger.  Make  for  the  soldier  but  one 
half  of  the  sacrifices  which  he  daily  makes  for  you ; let  him  be  suf- 
ficiently clad  to  brave  the  inclemency  of  the  weather — let  him  have 
now  and  then  wherewith  to  drag  on  his  painful  existence — let  him  see 
in  his  rear  a wagon  to  carry  him  off  the  field  when  wounded,  and 
you  will  then  perceive  what  he  is  capable  of  doing,  and  to  what  a 
pitch  of  heroism  he  can  elevate  himself.  The  insubordination  to 
which  he  has  for  an  instant  given  way  is  the  result  of  the  culpable 
indifference  with  which  he  is  treated,  and  the  constant  want  in  which 
he  is  kept.  Obviate  the  dreadful  penury  which  overcomes  and  exas- 
perates him — force  the  people  in  your  own  department  to  perform 
their  duties,  and  your  contractors  to  fulfil  their  engagements,  and  you 
will  then  obtain  victories,  and  no  more  have  to  reproach  the  troops 
with  defeats  caused  by  your  own  negligence.” 

Kleber  had  waxed  wroth.  In  vain  did  the  commissary  protest  that 
he  had  collected  a store  of  clothes  and  shoes,  and  that  for  the  last 
three  days  there  had  been  no  want  of  bread.  Kleber  withdrew, 
censuring  his  culpable  neglect  of  his  duties,  and  Bournonville  was 
obliged  to  retain  a command  in  which  he  could  find  neither  a succes- 
sor nor  a colleague.  The  time  for  action  was  thus  consumed ; Moreau 
reached  the  left  bank,  and  there  was  no  further  necessity  for  pushing  on 
towards  the  Lahn.  But  inaction  was  soon  succeeded  by  disgust. 
Some  of  the  generals  retired  from  illness  and  disappointment,  and  for 
these  it  was  necessary  to  find  successors.  Grenier  and  Championnet 
recommended  some  generals  to  fill  up  these  vacancies,  whom  Bour- 
nonville proposed  in  the  following  despatch. 

GENERAL  BOURNONVILLE  TO  THE  MINISTER  AT  WAR. 

“ Bonn,  January  10th,  1797. 

“ You  inform  me,  -Citizen  Minister,  in  your  letter  of  the  6th  instant, 
that  General  Lefebvre,  commanding  the  van-guard  of  the  army  of 
Sambre-et-Meuse,  is  to  join  the  army  on  the  coast  under  the  command 
of  General  Hoche,  and  you  direct  me  to  transfer  the  force  under  his 
command  to  another  officer. 

General  Kleber  likewise  quits  this  army  the  day  after  to-morrow, 
and  General  Bernadotte  has  already  left  it  with  a column  proceeding 
to  Italy.  Lastly,  General  Ligneville,  whose  constitution  is  destroyed 
by  a disorder  of  the  chest  and  the  fatigue  of  the  service,  has  just 
been  obliged  to  retire,  for  the  recovery  of  his  health,  behind  his  line 
of  cantoriment. 

“ The  following,  Citizen  Minister,  are  the  changes  I beg  to  suggest 
to  you  under  these  circumstances,  and  I likewise  beg  leave  to  add  my 
observations  upon  those  who  abandoned'  me  prior  to  the  armistice, 
and  whom,  on  my  arrival  at  Paris,  I should  have  proposed  to  you  to 
intersperse  among  the  other  armies. 

“ General  Kleber  has  real  talent ; but  it  would  be  difficult  to  find  a 

VOL.  I.  15 


114 


MEMOIRS  OF 


vainer  man,  or  one  more  susceptible  of  offence  and  fonder  of  domi- 
neering. I think  him  badly  qualified  for  subordination ; but  as  he 
knows  how  to  enforce*  it,  I proposed  him  to  you  as  general-in-chief. 
Had  he  accepted  this  nomination,  he  would  doubtless  have  performed 
brilliant  feats.  It  is,  however,  bad  policy  to  retain  a man  so  disgusted 
with  the  service,  and  I protest  that  I have  neglected  nothing  to  raise 
his  courage. 

“ Generals  Lefebvre  and  Bernadotte  are  entirely  devoted  to  Kleber. 
They  are  two  valiant  soldiers  who  have  been  withdrawn  from  this 
army.  It  was  perhaps  necessary  for  us  to  separate,  and  I should 
have  brought  this  about  had  I resumed  offensive  operations ; but  it  is 
too  bad  at  present  to  deprive  of  such  men  an  army  so  deficient  as  this 
is,  in  able  generals. 

“ It  is  very  probable  that  the  delicate  state  of  General  Ligneville’s 
.health  will  henceforth  prevent  him  from  pursuing  any  very  active 
mode  of  warfare.  I consider  this  officer  one  of  the  best  commanders 
of  a column  which  this  army  contains.  He  is  brave,  prudent,  and 
bold  when  requisite.  He  possesses  real  talent,  is  acquainted  with  the 
art  of  war,  and  is  well  qualified  to  command  a military  division. 

“ The  following,  Citizen  Minister,  are  the  appointments  which  I 
venture  to  suggest,  in  consequence  of  the  changes  that  have  taken 
place  as  above  stated. 

“ I recommend  your  proposing  to  the  Directory  that  brigadier- 
general  Ney  be  appointed  general  of  division,  to  command  the  van-  * 
guard  in  the  place  of  General  Lefebvre.  This  officer,  intrepid  in 
action,  has  during  the  campaign,  covered  himself  with  glory.  He 
has  always  commanded  corps  in  the  van-guard,  and  is  the  only  one  I 
know  who  could  efficiently  command  that  of  the  army  of  Sambre- 
et-Meuse. 

“ I have  provisionally  appointed  General  Bonnard  successor  to 
General  Bernadotte  ; but  this  officer,  who  has  been  taken  from  the 
artillery,  is  better  qualified  to  command  a fortified  place. 

“ I would  propose  to  you,  as  commander  of  a wing,  General 
Souham,  commanding  the  ‘24th  division.  This  officer,  who  has  often 
asked  to  serve  in  line,  greatly  distinguished  himself  in  the  North  ; I 
can  send  General  Ligneville  to  succeed  him  at  Brussels. 

“ By  this  arrangement  Generals  Souham,  Ney,  and  Bonnard, 
would  take  the  places  of  Generals  Kleber,  Lefebvre,  and  Bernadotte. 
General  Moreau  can  determine,  when  he  arrives,  whether  or  not 
he  will  retain  General  Bonnard,  who  has  also  evinced  military 
talent. 

“ May  I request,  Citizen  Minister,  that  you  will  propose  the  above 
promotions  and  changes  to  the  executive  Directory  ? I must  observe  that 
1 remain  alone  with  Generals  Grenier  and  Championnet,  and  that, 
under  the  circumstance  of  the  army  being  so  weakened,  it  is  indis- 
pensable that  no  vacancy  should  be  left  unfilled.  It  is  moreover 


MARSHAL  NEW 


115. 


urgent  that  every  General  should  be  at  his  post  to  organize  the 
several  divisions,  and  put  them  in  a fit  state  to  enter  upon  the 
campaign. 

“ Health  and  Fraternity. 

“ Bournonville.” 

Such  was  the  opinion  which  Ney  had  raised  of  his  abilities  and 
courage,  and  such  the  destiny  allotted  to  him.  But  the  Directory 
now  felt  how  dangerous  it  would  be  to  impose  upon  a commander  a 
task  which  by  his  own  confession  was  beyond  his  power ; Bournon- 
ville was  therefore  recalled,  but  the  other  appointments  were  made  as 
he  had  recommended. 


CHAPTER  III. 

The  rigour  of  the  season  increased  daily,  and  the  consumption 
of  each  day  rendered  the  supplies  of  the  morrow  more  uncertain. 
The  sensitiveness  of  the  Directory  was  therefore  unattended  to,  and 
a suspension  of  arms  concluded.  The  army,  peaceably  reposing 
in  its  cantonments,  imposed  no  very  arduous  duties  upon  its  com- 
mander, and  Moreau  was  directed  to  add  to  the  duties  of  his  own 
command  that  of  directing  the  several  corps  under  the  command  of 
his  colleague.  He  accordingly  set  about  making  such  changes  in 
the  latter  as  accorded  with  his  own  views.  He  organized  them 
afresh,  and  gave  them  new  commanders ; he  sent  Ney  from  the  left 
wing,  which  had  now  no  active  duty  to  perform,  to  the  right,  which 
was  to  be  ready  for  sudden  and  energetic  attack  on  the  renewal  of 
hostilities.  But  the  Directory  was  too  jealous  to  leave  so  large  a 
force  under  the  control  of  one  man  ; and  Hoche,  who  had  just  been 
prevented  by  contrary  winds  from  landing  in  Ireland,  was  despatched 
to  take  the  command  of  the  army  of  Sambre-et-Meuse. 

This  general  now  appeared  on  the  banks  of  the  Rhine  after  an 
absence  of  four  years.  He  had  in  the  mean  time  overcome  the 
emigrants,  pacified  La  Vendee,  and  alarmed  England : he  was  there- 
fore received  as  a man  ought  to  be,  who  united  the  genius  of  a 
statesman  to  his  military  talents.  Lefebvre,  Championnet,  and 
Grenier,  his  lieutenants  of  the  army  of  Moselle,  were  delighted  to 
be  under  his  command,  and  the  veteran  soldiers  exclaimed,  as  when 
he  first  appeared  upon  the  Saare,  “ Courage  and  confidence,  fellow 
soldiers ; we  shall*  now  awake  from  our  trance.  Our  new  commander 


116 


MEMOIRS  OF 


is  young  as  the  revolution,  and  robust  as  the  people.  He  will  lead 
us  as  Frenchmen  ought  to  be  led.”* 

General  Hoche  arrived  at  Cologne  on  the  23d  of  February,  where 
he  found  Championnet  and  Moreau.  Though  bound  to  the  former  by 
ties  of  the  closest  friendship,  he  had  never  seen  the  latter ; but  both 
had  entered  the  service  at  the  same  period,  and  both  were  among  the 
most  famed  of  the  French  generals.  Their  first  interview  was  highly 
gratifying  to  both.  “ Hoche  was  delighted,  Moreau  evinced  real  sa- 
tisfaction, and  each  had  no  other  wish  than  worthily  to  beat  the  ene- 
my.” The  former,  nevertheless,  was  anxious  to  ascertain  the  feel- 
ings of  the  troops,  and  the  events  which  had  led  to  so  unaccountable 
a retreat.  It  appeared  that  all  who  composed  the  French  forces  were 
not  particularly  fond  of  the  field  of  battle ; but  the  real  patriots  had  at 
length  gained  the  upper  hand,  the  disorganization  had  been  checked, 
and,  thanks  to  the  exertions  of  Championnet,  the  whole  army  had 
been  preserved  from  ruin. 

These  details  naturally  led  to  painful  communications.  The  sources 
of  the  evils  against  which  the  army  was  struggling,  were  pointed  out, 
and  all  the  frauds  and  artifices  of  the  civil  administration  attached  to 
the  army,  laid  open  to  General  Hoche,  who  resolved  to  reform  all 
abuses.  He  had  an  explanatory  correspondence  with  the  Directory 
on  the  subject,  whose  attention  he  again  called  to  the  complaints 
which  had  already  been  made  against  the  agents  for  provisioning  the 
troops.  He  determined  to  do  without  those  administrations  always 
attached  to  the  French  armies,  and  who  seem  to  consider  it  their  duty 
to  leave  the  men  in  want  of  the  very  necessaries  of  life.  The  com- 
plaints against  them  were  general,  and  every  one  loudly  exclaimed 
against  the  excesses  in  which  they  indulged. 

Had  such  administrations  been  composed  even  of  the  most  honest 
of  men,  Hoche  would  still  have  been  of  opinion  that  they  ought  to  be 
suppressed.  They  were,  in  his  judgment,  very  expensive  without 
doing  any  real  service.  Most  of  the  individuals  employed  in  them 
were  ignorant  of  the  language  of  the  country,  and  had  no  knowledge 
whatever  of  the  productions  of  the  soil  or  of  the  fortunes  of  the  differ- 
ent inhabitants.  They  were  moreover  opinionated,  unreasonable,  and 
devoid  of  talent.  Their  imprudent  exaggerations — their  bad  political 
and  administrative  notions,  seemed  to  the  general  calculated  to  injure 
the  cause  of  the  revolution,  and  cast  odium  upon  the  republican  go- 
vernment. 

Instead  of  the  multitude  of  rapacious  men  then  employed,  it  seemed 
to  Hoche  much  more  advisable  to  restore  to  the  inhabitants  their  na- 
tural administrators,  the  bailies,  and  to  place  the  church  property 
once  more  in  the  hands  of  the  chapters,  by  whom  it  had  been  so  long 
administered. 


Journal  of  the  army  of  Moselle. 


MARSHAL  NET. 


117 


Economy  seemed  to  dictate  these  measures,  and  he  did  not  think 
that  good  policy  would  disavow  them.  Administration,  he  observed, 
is  a family  matter ; and  no  one  can  well  administer  that  with  which 
he  is  unacquainted.  To  distribute  equitably  the  charges  which  each 
is  to  bear,  it  is  necessary  to  know  the  personal  resources  of  each  in- 
dividual— to  have  an  exact  notion  of  what  he  possesses.  The  bur- 
then is  much  lighter  when  it's  weight  is  properly  distributed ; the  po- 
pulation remain  peaceable,  and  the  supplies  derived  from  them  arc 
more  abundant.  The  chapters  had  shown  the  superiority  of  a well 
understood  administration  of  property.  Such  among  them — and  as 
an  instance  let  us  adduce  Closterbock* — as  could  not  provide  food  for 
seven  or  eight  hundred  men  when  their  estates  were  in  the  hands  of 
the  French  agents,  fed  ten  thousand  when  the  same  estates  were  ad- 
ministered by  the  monks. 

This  seemed  decisive  to  Hoche,  and  he  resolved  to  adopt  a plan 
sanctioned  by  experience.  He  therefore  purposed  to  restore  to  the 
inhabitants,  their  own  government,  tribunals,  and  magistrates,  and 
direct  the  chief  Commissaire-Ordonnateur,  under  his  (the  general’s) 
own  inspection,  to  demand  the  supplies  which  the  troops  might  re- 
quire. This  project  seemed  strange  to  many  with  whom  the  old  sys- 
tem of  French  exaction  was  in  especial  .favour,  but  it  was  a wise 
one. 

Hoche,  in  his  personal  opinions,  had  already  yielded  to  influence 
from  which  no  one  is  exempt,  that  of*  time ; he  no  longer  displayed 
that  tender  solicitude  which  he  had  formerly  shown  in  favour  of  the 
sans-culottes,  whom  he  did  not  now  think  of  clothing  in  “ satin  waist- 
coats and  velvet  breeches.”f  He  had  no  longer  “ the  mania  of  mu- 
nicipalizing Europe.  Experience  had  corrected  him  ; and  he  now 
scarcely  thought  that  the  Palatinate,  the  Archbishoprick  of  Treves, 
and  the  Duchy  of  Berg,  ought  to  enjoy  the  constitutional  regime.  He 
had  discovered  that  men  do  not  become  republicans  in  a day ; and 

* An  abbey  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Coblentz. 
f Citizen  Hoche,  Commander  qf  the  Army  of  Moselle,  to  the  Minister 

at  War. 

Deux-Ponts,  1st  Frimaire,  Year  II. 

(November  21st,  1793.) 

I have  to  inform  you  that,  unwilling  to  lose  an  instant,  I employ  the  lei- 
sure moments  which  my  military  occupations  allow  me,  in  making  requisi- 
tions. The  consequence  is,  that  horses,  cattle,  church  plate,  cloth,  linen, 
leather,  shoes,  and  a multitude  of  other  objects,  are  all  brought  to  the  camp. 

We  have  plenty  of  emigrants,  and  1 think  that,  without  inconvenience,  we 
may  despatch  looking-glasses,  clocks,  mattresses,  and  other  pieces  of  furni- 
ture to  the  interior. 

The  poor  sans-culottes  ought  not  always  to  work  without  profit.  They 
will  have  freedom;  and  the  velvet  breeches,  satin  waistcoats,  and  coats  with 
large  sleeves,  shall  clothe  them. 

All  the  tailors  and  shoemakers  are  at  work.  Do  you  not  approve  of  what 
I am  doing?  Hochf.. 


118 


MEMOIRS  OF 


that  when  despotism  is  without  taxes,  nations  do  not  care  to  exchange 
it  for  an  expensive  freedom.* 

Tired  of  war  and  insurrection,  Hoche  was  anxious  to  settle  the  con- 
dition of  his  country,  and  crush  the  league  of  Kings  which  for  five 
years  past  had  forced  its  inhabitants  to  shed  their  best  blood  upon  the 
field  of  battle.  Prussia  no  longer  inspired  him  with  that  sovereign 
contempt  which  he  had  formerly  shown  towards  her  generals ; nor 
did  he  now  feel  any  repugnance  to  correspond  with  Brunswick,  or 
communicate  with  Kalkreuth. f The  interests  of  Prussia  and  those 
of  the  republic  were  the  same,  and  he  proposed  forming  an  alliance 
with  that  power.  He  was  not  however  blind  to  the  ambitious  views 
of  Prussia,  whose  government,  he  knew,  was  sedulously  watching 
events,  and  would  take  advantage  of  every  turn  of  fortune.  But  he 
thought  that  for  some  time  to  come,  King  William  would  not  be  able 
to  resume  his  connexion  with  the  Emperor,  who  had  submitted  their 
differences  to  the  Germanic  confederation.  But  the  French  might 
easily  overcome  the  irresolution  of  the  Prussian  monarch  by  making 
him  a sharer  in  their  successes — by  giving  up  to  him  Wurtzburg, 
Bamberg,  Nuremberg,  and  Schweinfurt,  and  thus  forming  a province 
for  him  of  which  Erlangen  should  be  the  centre,  and  in  which  even 
Frankfort  might  be  included.  King  William,  who  had  long  coveted 
these  territories,  would  not  resist  such  an  offer.  When  once  engaged, 
he  would  remain  attached  to  France,  and  a continental  peace  would 
be  secured ; for  if  the  Prussian  eagles  were  but  united  to  the  tricolour 
standard  of  the  French  republic,  all  the  other  powers  of  Europe  would 
lay  down  their  arms.  The  only  thing  necessary  was  to  strike  the 
first  blow  with  a firm  hand,  and  commence  hostilities  with  some  great 
and  brilliant  feat  of  arms.  Moreau  was  of  the  same  opinion,  but  he 
hesitated  as  to  the  means  to  be  employed,  and  the  place  where  this 
first  blow  should  be  struck.  Before  fixing  upon  any  plan,  Hoche 
was  desirous  of  making  himself  well  acquainted  with  the  resources  at 
his  disposal ; he  therefore  carefully  inspected  the  army.  In  the  in- 


* Letter  from  Hoche  to  the  Directory,  dated  14th  of  Pluviose,  Year  V. 
(February  2nd,  1797.) 

f To  General  Vincent. 

I am  not  sorry  that  you  put  the  brigands  before  you  on  the  alert.  The 
day  of  vengeance  is  coming;  and  remember  that  it  must  be  terrible. 

I forbid  your  corresponding  with  Kalkreuth  in  any  other  way  than  with 
cannon  balls  and  fixed  bayonets.  The  object  of  the  letter  which  you  sent 
me  yesterday  is,  to  ascertain  who  commands  this  army.  I will  make  myself 
known  to  him  on  the  field  of  battle.  Would  that  vile  slave  of  tyranny  at- 
tempt to  employ  means  which  have  been  but  too  successful l)o 

not  you  condescend  to  reply  to  this  Kalkreuth,  who  is  every  man’s  humble 
servant. 

The  moment  you  receive  the  order  from  me,  pounce  upon  the  enemy  like 
the  eagle  upon  its  prey.  Let  us  smite  the  satellites  of  kings  so  lustily  that 
none  who  escape  shall  attempt  to  meet  us  again  the  field,  Take  your  mea- 
sures accordingly.  IIoche. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


119 


fantry,  the  men  were  in  good  health,  their  arms  in  excellent  order, 
and  their  clothing,  without  being  good,  still  serviceable;  all  were 
eager  for  war  and  battle,  and  he  was  highly  satisfied  with  their  ap- 
pearance and  bearing.  The  state  of  the  cavalry  was  much  less 
satisfactory.  The  horses  were  there,  effective,  able,  and  in  excellent 
condition,  it  is  true ; but  fatigue  and  the  want  of  forage  had  destroyed 
a great  number  at  the  end  of  the  preceding  autumn,  and  the  squad- 
rons in  effective  force  did  not  amount  to  a third  of  their  complement. 
Ney  explained  to  the  general -in -chief  the  appalling  privations  they 
had  undergone,  and  the  means  to  which  he  had  been  obliged  to  resort, 
in  order  to  alleviate  their  sufferings.  Hoche  listened  to  these  details 
with  emotion. 

“ Well,”  said  he,  “ you  have  lightened  sufferings  which  you  could 
not  possibly  have  foreseen,  and  as  usual,  you  have  deserved  well  of 
your  country.  But  you  have  still  much  to  do.  We  require  horses, 
provisions,  and  money,  which  I shall  not  ask  government  to  supply, 
but  which  we  must  find  somewhere.  You  know  to  whom  I must 
entrust  the  care  of  providing  these  things.” 

As  Hoche  was  speaking,  many  of  Ney’s  men  appeared,  some  car- 
rying branches  of  trees,  others  pushing  before  them  rickety  carts 
groaning  under  the  weight  of  a few  logs  of  wood.  The  general-in- 
chief  stopped  short  in  what  he  was  saying,  and  seemed  trying  to  guess 
the  meaning  of  what  he  saw.  Ney  explained  it.  The  commissaries 
for  providing  fuel,  who  cost  the  country  several  millions  of  francs 
annually,  had  supplied  none  for  several  years  past.  He  was  there- 
fore obliged  to  find  his  own  fuel ; and  as  on  his  arrival  on  the  Rhine, 
his  brigade  had  been  deprived  of  the  wagons  which  it  had  preserved 
during  the  retreat,  he  sent  his  hussars  a league  and  a half  for  the 
wood  they  wanted,  rather  than  suffer  the  hedges  in  the  neighbour- 
hood to  be  destroyed,  and  the  trees  cut  down.  The  men  generally 
carried  the  fuel  on  their  shoulders ; but  they  took  it  from  the  govern- 
ment forests ; and  if  the  duty  was  hard,  it  had  at  least  the  effect  of 
diminishing  the  charges  of  the  occupation. 

This  information,  together  with  the  complaints  which  Bournonville 
had  not  ceased  making  against  the  carriage  agents,  roused  the  anger 
of  the  general-in-chief.  He  desired  to  know  the  nature  of  this  agency 
to  which  both  the  army  and  the  inhabitants  paid  so  much  deference ; 
and  the  information  he  received  was  even  worse  than  he  had  antici- 
pated. Three  chefs-de-service  had  formed  this  establishment  in  the 
following  manner : Bournonville  being  in  want  of  carriages  in  order 
to  resume  the  offensive,  a requisition  for  nine  hundred  carts  was  made 
in  the  country  between  the  Meuse  and  the  Rhine.  The  peasants 
obeyed  it,  but  had  scarcely  reached  the  place  of  rendezvous,  ere 
means  were  found  to  make  them  abandon  their  carts  and  teams. 
Thus  nine  hundred  carts  and  eighteen  hundred  horses  were  obtained, 
and  appropriated  by  these  chefs-de-service  to  their  own  purposes. 

They  >vere  let  to  the  government  on  favourable  terms,  as  may  be 


120 


MEMOIRS  OF 


easily  supposed ; and  at  a rate  indeed  which  in  a few  days  covered 
the  first  expenses  in  fitting  them  for  immediate  service.  The  profit, 
however,  not  appearing  sufficient  to  these  rapacious  men,  they  resort- 
ed to  means  whereby  its  amount  might  be  still  increased.  Among 
the  horses  so  easily  procured,  there  were  many  strong  and  service- 
able ones ; these  were  exchanged  for  such  as  were  worn  out  and 
unserviceable,  and  the  pretended  damage  carried  to  the  account  of 
government.  This  seemed  but  fair  to  the  Commissary-General,  who 
was  ignorant  of  the  trick ; and  it  was  agreed  that  Mullens,  the  indi- 
vidual put  forward  in  this  affair,  should  receive  four  hundred  francs 
for  every  horse  that  died.  The  mortality  after  this  arrangement  was 
very  rapid ; three  hundred  horses  expired  in  a few  weeks ; and  the 
funds  intended  to  provide  subsistence  were  soon  exhausted  in  these 
indemnities.  The  treasury  of  the  conquered  country  was  then  re- 
sorted to,  and  thus  was  the  money  which  was  to  have  supplied  the 
wants  of  the  army,  continually  diverted  to  another  channel. 

General  Hoche  was  indignant  at  such  acts  of  dishonesty,  and  Ney 
having  informed  him  that  there  was  a fresh  interruption  in  the  ser- 
vice of  the  forages,  he  sent  for  the  contractor,  whom  he  received  very 
harshly.  But  the  latter,  cold  and  unmoved,  at  first  opposed  the  phlegm 
of  a calculating  speculator,  to  the  general’s  impetuosity.  To  the 
harshest  reproaches  he  only  made  this  laconic  reply : “ I have  no 
funds.” 

“What!”  said  Hoche,  “ have  all  been  employed  in  paying  for  the 
supplies?  You  never  furnish  any  thing  yourself,  yet  you  constantly 
oblige  the  commanders  of  corps  to  make  requisitions  ; and  your  sole 
employment  seems  to  be  to  buy  up  their  receipts.  These  you  obtain 
from  the  unfortunate  peasants  at  a discount  of  eighty  per  cent,  and 
your  worthy  partners  at  home  receive  the  full  amount  from  the  trea- 
sury. I shall  know  how  to  put  an  end  to  such  disgraceful  specula- 
tions.” 

The  contractor  now  became  alarmed,  and  altered  his  tone,  pro- 
testing that  he  never  participated  in  such  culpable  transactions,  and 
that  the  want  of  funds  alone  prevented  him  from  fulfilling  his  engage- 
ments. 

“ That  is  singular,”  said  Hoche. 

“ And  yet  true,”  the  Munitionnaire  replied. 

“Are  you  sure  of  it?”  retorted  the  General,*  opening  the  lists  be- 


* It  was  easy  to  make  the  calculation.  The  company  of  contractors  were 
to  have  commenced  their  supplies  on  the  1st  Pluviose,  (January  20th,  1797,) 
and  they  had  then  reached  the  15th  Ventose  (March  5th).  Thus  they  were 
supposed  to  have  met  the  consumption  of  forty-five  days.  The  army  of  Sambre- 
et-Meuse  contained  15,000  horses,  and  55,369  men;  but  to  cover  losses  and 
double  rations,  the  number  of  men  were  taken  at  65,000. 

There  were  therefore  of  bread,  per  diem,  65,000  rations, 


or  65,000X45=2,925,000 
of  meat  do.  =2,925,000 


h 


850,000. 


Forage,  15,000  rations  per  diem,  or  15,000X45=675,000. 


MARSHAL  NEY.  121 

fore  him,  which  showed  him  the  strength  of  the  army  in  Alsace  and 
in  Holland.  He  knew  the  amount  of  the  advances  made  by  the 
treasury,  and  also  of  the  proceeds  of  the  requisitions  issued  on  Bel- 
gium. He  therefore  took  a pen,  made  out  an  account  of  receipts  and 


The  army  of  Rhine  and  Moselle  had  18,000  horses,  and  75,193  men.  Let 
it  stand  80,000  men,  to  cover  losses  and  double  rations.  Thus,  there  were 
80,000  rations  of  bread,  X 45=3, 600,000  ? onn 
Meat  - - ditto  3,600,000  5 

Forage,  18,000  rations,  X 45=810,000. 

The  army  of  the  North  contained  12,000  horses,  and  48,082  men;  but 
part  of  this  army  was  employed  in  garrisons  in  Holland,  and  consequently 
paid  by  that  state.  Another  part  had  joined  that  of  Sambre-et-Meuse;  so 
that  there  only  remained  to  provide  for  15,000  men  and  4,000  horses. 

Thus  15,000  rations  of  bread,  per  diem,  x 45,000=675,000?  nnn 
Ditto  meat  ditto  675,000  5 

Forage,  4000x45  ....  180,000. 

C 5, 850, 000 T 

f Bread  and  rfleat<  7,200,000  V 14,400,000. 

General  total  I 0,350,0003 

of  rations.  ] C 675,000  A 

IJForage  - 1 810,000  C 1,665,000. 

C 180,0003 

The  compary  had  received  a considerable  stock  of  provisions.  A cwt.  of 
corn  was  considered  to  contain  75  rations  of  bread,  and  the  same  weight  of 
meat,  50  rations.  The  consumption  of  a horse  per  diem  was  fixed  at  10  lbs. 
of  hay,  10  lbs.  of  straw,  and  three-quarters  of  a bushel  of  oats;  or  30  lbs.  of 
hay  in  lieu  of  all. 

The  price  of  the  ration  of  bread  was  fixed  at  4 sous  10  deniers;  which 
for  the  army  of  Sambre-et-Meuse  made  15,708  francs,  6 sous,  8 deniers,  or 
in  round  numbers  - - - 15,708X45=706,860  francs. 

The  ration  of  meat  was  fixed  at  the  same  price,  thus 
making  ......  706,860  fr. 

The  ration  of  forage  was  fixed  at  1 franc. 

Thus,  15,000X45=675,000  fr. 


Total  2,088,720 

The  expenses  of  the  army  of  Rhine  and  Moselle  during  the  same  period 
amounted  to  - - - - - 2,549,970  fr. 

Those  of  the  army  of  the  North  were  less  considerable, 
amounting  only  to  - 506,250  fr. 


Total  3,056,220  fr. 
Which  together  with  the  other  total  of  2,088,720  fr. 


Made  a general  total  of  5,144,940  fr. 

Now,  the  company  had  received  the  following  advances: — 

1st  Pluviose,  from  the  4th  quarter  of  the  sale  of  national 
property  ......  1,600,000  fr. 

24th  Pluviose,  from  the  arrears  of  contributions  - 4,500,000  fr. 

5th  Ventose,  from  the  customs  - - - 500,000  fr. 

VOL.  I. 


16 


122 


MEMOIRS  OK 


disbursements,  and  found  that  this  company,  without  funds  when  any 
thing  was  to  be  supplied,  had  still  in  their  hands  a sum  of  two  mil- 
lions of  francs,  which  was  without  employment. 

Hoche  was  thunder-struck  at  the  result  of  his  investigation. 
Harshly  dismissing  the  contractor,  he  immediately  sent  for  the  Chef- 
d’administration,  not  doubting  that  the  skill  of  the  one  fully  corres- 
ponded with  the  industry  of  the  other.  His  surmises  were  but  too 
just,  and  he  determined  to  unravel  the  tissue  of  fraud  which  had  been 
so  fatal  to  his  unfortunate  soldiers.  His  questions  were  concise  and 
positive,  and  he  soon  discovered  that  the  administration  yielded  not 
the  palm  of  roguery  to  the  members  of  the  agencies.  It  had  not 
only  issued  illegal  requisitions,  and  committed  arbitrary  acts,  but  it 
had  appropriated  to  its  own  use  the  proceeds  of  the  imposts.  The 
contribution  of  the  Archbishopric  of  Treves,  for  instance,  amounting 
to  300,000  francs  a month,  was  not  sufficient  to  cover  the  emolu- 
ments of  those  who  administered  this  archbishopric,  and  recourse  was 
had  to  the  public  treasury.  “ ’Tis  well !”  said  Hoche  to  the  Chef- 
d’ad ministration ; “but  every  dog  has  its  day,  and  I am  determined 
to  do  things  at  a much  less  expense.  I will  form  a new  administra- 
tion, which  I warrant  you,  shall  not  cost  15,000  francs  a year,  in- 
cluding every  thing.  Nobody,  indeed,  shall  make  a fortune,  on  pain 
of  being  shot ; but  then  the  army  will  profit  by  the  subsidies  which 
the  country  supplies,  and  the  inhabitants  will  no  longer  be  shamefully 
plundered.” 


When  they  began,  they  found  in  the  warehouses  of  the 
Rousseau  company,  and  in  those  of  the  republic,  corn,  flour, 
biscuit,  and  forage,  valued  according  to  estimate  at 

They  received  from  contributions  in  kind,  and  from  the 
national  domains,  provisions,  value 

On  the  17th  Nivose  a requisition  on  Belgium  produced: — 


1,500,000  fr. 
1,500,000  fr. 


Hay 

1 ,060,000  cwt. 

Straw 

60,000  ditto. 

Oats 

410,000  ditto. 

Wheat 

850,000  ditto. 

Rye 

28,000  ditto. 

All  had  not  yet  come  in,  it  is  true;  but  several  departments 

the  wants  of  the  troops,  kept  on  the  move.  Thus  the  immediate  consump- 
tion, and  what  was  still  to  come,  might  be  valued  at  2,500,000  francs. 


Thus:- 


1,600,000 

4.500.000 
500,000 

1.500.000 

1.500.000 

2.500.000 


Make  the  general  total  of  receipts 
Total  general  of  consumption 


12,100,000  fr. 
5,144,000  fr. 


Difference 


6,956,000  fr. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


123 


General  Hoche  said  this  with  emotion.  The  impunity  with  which 
this  system  of  plunder  had  been  carried  on,  and  the  long  suffering  of 
the  soldiers,  had  excited  his  deepest  indignation.  The  administrator 
had  disappeared,  long  ere  Hoche  recovered  from  his  astonishment  at 
the  soldiers  not  having  risen  and  inflicted  summary  justice  upon  the 
herd  of  depredators  who  were  fattening  upon  their  misery.  This  feel- 
ing was  manifested  even  in  his  despatches. 

“ I have  read,”  he  wrote  to  the  Directory,  “ that  the  King  of  Prus- 
sia, of  venerable  memory,  built  palaces  with  the  money  gained  by 
war ; and  I could  not  comprehend  how,  after  so  many  conquests,  we 
were  obliged  to  sell  our  houses  to  cover  the  expenses  necessary  for 
the  defence  of  freedom  ; but  I am  now  better  informed.  What  trea- 
sures, what  mines  of  gold  could  suffice  for  the  scandalous  extrava- 
gance qf  some  of  our  military  officers,  the  splendid  equipages  of  our 
army  contractors,  the  magnificent  houses  of  our  commissaries  of  all 
classes,  and  employes  of  every  rank  ! Is  the  luxurious  opulence  in 
which  these  men  live,  to  be  wondered  at  ? The  public  fortune  has 
passed  into  their  hands,  whilst  our  country’s  defenders  go  bare-footed, 
lie  sick  in  the  hospitals  which  are  unprovided  with  the  necessaries  of 
life,  and  die  for  want  of  broth  or  ptisan.  Oh  virtue  ! how  great  is  thy 
power  over  the  heart  of  a French  soldier !” 


124 


MEMOIRS  OF 


CHAPTER  IV. 

It  required  time  for  the  useful  reforms  of  the  general-in-chief  to 
produce  their  full  effect.  The  season  was  however  advancing,  the 
first  days  of  March  were  already  passed,  the  weather  was  mild,  and 
the  snow  had  disappeared ; Hoche  therefore  took  measures  to  open 
the  campaign.  He  did  not  now  pursue  the  method  he  had  hitherto 
adopted  in  the  distribution  of  his  forces ; he  did  not  mix  the  divers 
corps,  and  associate  horse  and  foot  soldiers ; but  he  grouped  together 
troops  of  the  same  arm,  united  those  men  who  had  similar  views  and 
feelings,  and  formed  distinct  masses.  His  object  was  to  try  the  effect 
of  emulation.  We  give  his  views  in  his  own  words,  in  a letter  ad- 
dressed to  Genera]  d5Hautpouh 

“ My  dear  General, 

“ As  you  have  accepted  the  command  of  the  cavalry  permit  me  to 
make  you  a few  necessary  observations. 

“ The  cavalry  generals,  Ney,  Richepanse,  and  Klein,  have  re- 
ceived their  several  instructions  relative  to  the  command  of  the  divi- 
sions, to  which  I have  appointed  them. 

“ General  Ney,  with  his  hussars,  will  clear  the  march,  cover  the 
wings  of  the  army,  and  perform  the  general  reconnoitring  service,  in 
conjunction  with  the  engineers  and  adjutants-general  appointed  to  this 
duty.  He  will  also  levy  contributions,  and  force  the  inhabitants  of 
conquered  countries  to  comply  with  the  demands  made  upon  them.  I 
shall  generally  employ  his  corps  when  I myself  reconnoitre. 

“ The  corps  of  chasseurs,  quite  unconnected  with  the  hussars,  will 
be  attached  to  the  van-guard  of  General  Lefebvre’s  division,  which, 
properly  speaking,  will,  in  the  line  of  battle,  form  the  right  wing  of 
the  army.  I deem  it  for  the  good  of  the  service  not  to  separate  Gene- 
ral Richepanse,  commanding  the  division  of  chasseurs-a-cheval,  from 
General  Lefebvre,  who  esteems  and  honours  him. 

“ General  Klein,  in  command  of  the  dragoons,  is  attached  to  the 
service  or’  the  reserve,  commanded  by  General  Championnet,  whose 
f riend  he  is  ; and  as  heretofore,  this  corps,  in  the  present  order  of  the 
army,  will  form  its  left  wing. 

“ The  four  divisions  of  infantry  of  the  main  body  will  each  have 
only  one  regiment  of  horse ; and  these  will  be  chasseurs.  The  divi- 
sion of  cavalry  will  generally  remain  with  the  centre  of  the  army, 
under  the  command  of  General  Grenier.  May  I beg  that  you  will 
place,  under  the  personal  orders  of  that  officer,  either  Brigadier-gene- 
ral Palmarole,  or  Brigadier-general  Oswald.  You  will  attach  Adju- 


MARSHAL  NEY, 


125 


tant-general  Becker  to  the  corps  of  hussars,  and  the  corps  of  chasseurs ; 
Becker  (of  the  North)  whose  letters  of  service  I enclose,  you  will  at- 
tach to  the  division  of  dragoons,  and  Adjutant-general  * * # shall 
remain  with  the  cavalry  division.  From  your  command,  my  dear 
comrade,  you  will  be  the  general  commandant  of  all  these  corps. 
When  in  winter  quarters,  you  will  pay  attention  to  their  drilling,  their 
appearance,  their  discipline,  and  to  the  goodness  and  salubrity  of  their 
cantonments.  When  in  the  field,  you  will  station  them,  and  give 
them  such  orders  as  you  may  think  fit.  If  it  be  my  intention  in  the 
field  to  applaud  deeds  of  valour,  it  is  also  my  intention  to  reward  such 
deeds.  When  an  officer  loses  his  horse,  it  shall  either  be  replaced  or 
he  shall  receive  its  value  in  money.  No  man,  whatever  be  his  rank, 
shall  take  cannon,  colours,  or  standards  from  the  enemy,  without  re- 
ceiving a reward  upon  the  field  of  battle.  You  cannot,  my  dear 
General,  make  these  my  intentions  too  public ; they  are  engraven  on 
my  heart,  and  I will  never  depart  from  them. 

“ The  friendship  you  have  shown  me,  and  your  attachment  to  the 
government,  convince  me  that  your  constant  exertions  will  tend  to  the 
good  of  the  service.  Believe  me,  my  dear  General,  when  I say  that 
I shall  neglect  no  opportunity  of  making  known  your  own  services  to 
the  French  people,  both  in  past  and  in  future  campaigns. 

“ L.  Hoche.” 

“ Head-quarters,  Cologne,  18th  Yentose,  Year  V. 

(March  8th,  1797.”) 


Ney  had  already  received  his  instructions.*  The  general-in-chief 
concluded  his  despatch  with  some  flattering  expressions,  and  Ney 


* Head-quarters,  Cologne,  17th  Ventose,  Year  V. 
(March  7th,  1797.) 


Gkneiiai., 

I have  to  inform  you,  that  it  being  my  intention  to  form,  from  the  different 
arms  composing  the  cavalry  of  the  army  of  Sambre-et-Meuse,  so  many  distinct 
divisions,  I have  given  you  the  command  of  the  division  of  hussars.  You  will 
accordingly  organize  it  on  the  banks  of  the  Simmern,  and  place  the  different 
corps  which  the  chief  of  the  general  staff  has  received  directions  to  send  you, 
in  such  cantonments  as  you  may  deem  most  eligible  with  regard  to  provisions 
and  military  order,  and  which  offer  the  greatest  facilities  for  effecting  an  im- 
mediate junction,  whether  for  the  purpose  of  encountering  the  enemy,  or  for 
the  mere  drilling  and  exercising  of  the  different  regiments. 

The  corps  under  your  command  will  consist  of  the  2nd,  3rd,  4th,  and  5th 
regiments  ; and  you  will  take  from  the  depot  of  each,  every  serviceable  man 
mounted  and  equipped  for  actual  service,  and  give  orders  to  the  councils  of 
administration  to  forward  to  the  commissary-general  an  abstract  of  the  arti- 
cles the  men  are  most  in  need  of, — so  that  whatever  is  ready  may  be  imme- 
diately issued  from  the  stores. 


You  are  to  be  attached  to  no  particular  division,  and  you  will  receive  your 
orders  either  from  General  d’Hautpoul,  who  commands  the  cavalry  of  the 
army,  or  from  myself.  Allow  me,  general,  to  express  my  satisfaction  at 
serving  with  you,  whose  military  merit  is  so  generally  known  and  appre- 
ciated. L.  Hoche. 


126 


MEMOIRS  OF 


professed  equal  confidence  in  the  talents  of  his  new  commander.  “ f 
sincerely  participate,”  he  wrote  to  the  latter,  “ in  the  delight  of  all  my 
comrades  at  your  arrival  among  us.  The  confidence  with  which 
your  presence  inspires  the  whole  army,  is  a sure  presage  of  your  suc- 
cess. I shall  be  too  happy  if  I can  at  all  contribute  in  bringing  your 
undertakings  to  a successful  issue,  and  thus  deserve  your  esteem.” 

Ney  proceeded  to  the  Simmern,  cantoned  his  hussars  on  both  banks 
of  this  stream,  and  applied  himself  to  give  them  the  necessary  con- 
sistence. Most  of  them  had  seen  service,  but  having  been  constantly 
engaged  in  contending  either  against  the  enemy  or  against  famine, 
they  had  had  neither  time  nor  opportunity  to  become  skilful  in  ma- 
noeuvring or  in  making  evolutions  in  line.  Another  inconvenience  of 
the  long  marches  of  the  army,  was  the  dispersion  of  the  men,  a great 
many  of  whom  had  been  taken  from  their  regiments. 

One  hussar  had  been  forced  into  one  direction,  another  into  a dif- 
ferent one  ; this  man  had  served  as  orderly  to  a general  officer,  the 
other  had  been  attached  to  the  baggage  trains,  to  the  store  wagons,  or 
to  the  artillery.  In  this  manner  the  men  had  been  dispersed,  and  the 
corps  which  ought  to  have  had  their  full  complement,  were,  in  fact, 
mere  skeletons. 

Ney  soon  remedied  this.  He  sought  out  and  brought  back  the 
soldiers  to  their  respective  regiments,  and  began  exercising  them  in 
manoeuvres.  Personally  inspecting,  and  often  directing  their  evolu- 
tions himself,  he  soon  imparted  to  his  division  the  simultaneous  action 
and  suppleness  which  triumphs  over  superior  masses  deficient  in  the 
same  discipline.  Unfortunately  there  was  something  more  to  be  done 
than  to  put  his  corps  in  a situation  to  appear  with  credit  in  the  field : 
it  was  necessary  to  provide  arms  and  provisions  for  the  men,  and 
forage  for  the  horses ; and  the  barren  mountains  around  them,  de- 
vastated by  four  years  of  war,  could  scarcely  supply  them  with  the 
most  scanty  fare.  Ney,  unwilling  to  add  to  the  already  excessive 
distress  of  the  inhabitants,  had  tried  to  make  his  own  resources  suf- 
fice, by  putting  up  to  auction  all  that  was  unfit  for  service  in  his  divi- 
sion. But  the  proceeds  of  sale  of  the  unserviceable  horses  were  not 
sufficient  to  pay  even  the  expense  of  shoeing  the  horses  of  the  war 
squadrons.  Necessity  was  therefore  imperious,  and  he  was  forced  to 
have  recourse  to  the  usual  measures.  He  issued  requisitions,  levied 
imposts,  and  by  patience  and  menaces  succeeded,  not  only  in  obtain- 
ing from  these  barren  mountains  wherewith  to  feed  his  troops,  but  in 
forming  reserves,  and  laying  in  provision  and  forage  to  meet  the  con- 
sumption which  must  follow  the  breaking  off  of  the  armistice. 

The  other  generals  followed  Ney’s  example,  and  like  him,  assem- 
bled and  disciplined  their  troops.  Both  officers  and  privates  were 
impatient  for  battle.  The  imperialists  however  did  not  share  in  this 
eagerness ; they  were  tired  of  warfare  and  sighed  for  peace.  The 
difficulty  of  proposing  it  when  fortune  is  uncertain,  and  the  engage- 
ments into  which  they  had  entered,  had  long  prevented  them  from 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


127 


making  overtures ; but  at  length  the  voice  of  reason  and  humanity 
was  listened  to.  They  applied  to  Marceau,  and  that  ill-fated  general 
was  about  to  transmit  their  proposals  to  the  Directory,  when  he  was 
cut  off  by  death.* 

Hoche,  like  Marceau,  was  noble,  generous,  and  magnanimous,  and 
Kray  did  not  despair  of  renewing  with  him  the  negotiations  which 
had  been  broken  off  by  the  death  of  his  predecessor,  or  at  least  of 
slackening  the  preparations  of  the  French  army,  and  thus  gaining 
the  time  he  wanted.  Hoche  had  inspired  him  with  real  esteem  ; he 
had  often  expressed  a wish  to  see  the  French  general,  and  express  to 
him  in  person  the  high  estimation  in  which  he  held  his  activity  and 
military  talents.  Kray,  who  had  just  arrived  at  Coblentz,  proposed 
a meeting  ,*  Hoche  acceded  to  the  proposal,  and  set  out  for  the  place 
of  appointment,  accompanied  by  Lemoine,  Lefebvre  and  Championnet. 
The  interview  took  place  at  Neuwied,  and  was  pleasing  to  all  parties. 
The  conversation  naturally  turned  upon  the  war,  and  upon  those 
events  in  which  each  had  been  an  actor.  Kray,  who  was  a profound- 
admirer  of  daring  acts  of  heroism,  was  loud  in  his  praises  of  the 
undaunted  valour  displayed  by  the  French  troops.  They  had,  he 
said,  shown  themselves  ardent  and  intrepid  in  their  successes,  and 
had  nobly  borne  their  reverses.  They  had  won  the  glory  attendant 
upon  both  good  and  evil  fortune,  and  their  names  were  now  imperish- 
able. But  the  glory  in  which  they  delighted,  had  not  the  same 
charms  for  him,  because  it  reached  him  amid  grief  and  mourning, 
and  the  vapour  of  blood  tarnished  its  splendour.  Hoche  was  much 
of  the  same  way  of  thinking.  Like  Kray,  he  deplored  the  blindness 
of  men  in  granting  admiration  only  to  those  among  their  fellow- 
creatures  who  slaughter  or  betray  them.  He  regretted  that  he  had 
no  authority  to  accept  the  overtures  made  to  him ; he  contented  him- 
self therefore  with  endeavouring  to  pave  the  way  for  their  success, 
and  with  ascertaining  the  real  feelings  of  his  adversary.  This  was 


* General  Hoche  to  the  Directoiit. 

Cologne,  March  15th,  1797. 


Citizen  Directors, 

1 am  informed  that  the  Austrians  have  long  wished  for  peace.  Their 
generals  offered  it  confidentially  to  Marceau,  who  was  about  to  apply  for 
your  orders  on  the  subject  when  he  was  killed.  Prince  Charles  has  forced 
us  to  retreat  in  spite  of  himself,  for  he  was  in  hopes  of  encountering  greater 
resistance.  He  is  furious  against  the  Bourbons  since  the  marriage  of  the 
daughter  of  Louis  XVI.  to  the  Duke  of  Angouleme  ; and  he  wishes  for 
peace  at  any  price.  Nevertheless  the  preparations  for  war  are  great,  and 
continue  to  be  carried  on  with  great  activity.  I have  these  facts,  Citizens 
Directors,  from  one  who  is  well  informed  on  the  subject. 

After  this  information  do  you  not  think  it  necessary  to  instruct  me  as  to 
the  line  of  conduct  I am  to  pursue,  in  the  event  of  proposals  being  made  to 
me  } I have  reason  to  expect  that  proposals  will  be  made,  as  I march  to- 
wards the  Maine,  which  the  enemy  cannot  defend  against  the  army  under 
my  command.  In  a short  time,  Citizens  Directors,  we  shall  know  what  we 
are  to  expect  on  this  head.  L.  Hochi. 


128 


MEMOIRS  OF 


easy  enough ; for  Kray  was  really  anxious  for  peace,  and  could  not 
understand  why  it  should  not  be  forthwith  concluded.  Was  it,  he 
asked,  on  account  of  the  treaties  which  bound  his  government  to 
Russia?  Why,  policy  had  made  them,  and  policy  could  also  annul 
them.  Was  it  on  account  of  Belgium?  His  cabinet  cared  little  for  the 
loss  of  those  rebellious  provinces ; and  the  bishopric  of  Bamberg,  or 
Saltzburgh,  or  some  other,  might  form  an  equitable  indemnity.  The 
course  of  the  conversation  led  them  to  mention  Prussia.  Kray  be- 
came warm,  and  was  very  vehement  against  King  William,  whom 
he  accused  of  endeavouring  to  destroy  the  Germanic  confederation. 
Hoche  now  interrupted  him. 

“ Where  would  be  the  evil,”  the  latter  said,  “ if  it  were  made 
advantageous  to  the  emperor ; — if  you  obtained  Bavaria,  and  Belgium 
were  given  in  exchange  to  the  Elector?” 

“ Then,”  replied  Kray  in  the  same  tone,  “ matters  would  be 
bearable  ; — we  would  suffer  violence  and  say  nothing.” 

The  conversation  again  reverted  to  the  Prussians,  and  Kray  re- 
sumed his  invectives  against  them. 

“ They  are  deceiving  you,”  he  repeated  several  times;  “ they  are 
deceiving  you.  The  day  shall  come  when  you  will  rue  the  weakness 
you  are  showing  in  their  favour.  Things  have  already  come  to  such 
a pass,  that  we  cannot  conclude  a peace  with  you  without  immediately 
declaring  war  against  them.” 

Hoche  had  nothing  to  do  with  such  a quarrel,  and  merely  observed 
that  if  the  Prussians  were  troublesome  to  Austria,  the  English  were 
equally  so  to  France.  Kray,  who  had,  no  doubt,  his  instructions 
from  Prince  Charles,  whose  friend  and  counsellor  he  was,  said  he 
cared  as  little  about  England  as  Hoche  cared  about  Prussia.  He  did 
not  therefore  go  out  of  his  way  to  laud  those  islanders,  but  stuck  to 
the  object  he  had  in  view.  His  mode  of  argumentation  was  powerful, 
intellectual,  and  full  of  point.  He  demanded  with  a species  of  ascen- 
dancy in  his  manner,  that  the  armies  should  remain  in  statu  quo,  or 
at  all  events  not  resume  the  campaign  until  the  harvest  was  over. 
He  urged  the  state  of  exhaustion  of  the  right  bank,  and  insisted  upon*the 
necessity  of  awaiting  the  result  of  the  negotiations  begun  in  Italy. 
Hoche  took  good  care  not  to  yield  to  such  arguments.  He  knew 
that  the  Austrian  government  was  making  levies,  and  that  recruits 
were  reaching  the  Rhine  from  all  parts ; he  therefore  resolved  not  to 
give  his  adversary  time  to  bring  them  into  line. 

The  conference  had  lasted  four  hours,  when  Hoche  put  an  end  to 
it,  and  expressing  to  the  Field  Marshal  the  esteem  he  had  for  his  noble 
character,  took  his  leave. 


MARSHAL,  NEY. 


129 


CHAPTER  V. 

This  long  conversation  revealed  to  Hoche  the  anxiety  with  which 
the  Austrians  contemplated  their  future  prospects,  and  the  little  confi- 
dence they  had  in  their  own  resources.  He  therefore  hastened  his 
preparations,  which  were  nearly  complete.  Ney  having  laid  in  stores 
of  forage,  and  Championnet  collected  some  provisions,  the  army  was 
put  in  motion,  and  the  left  wing  crossed  the  Sieg  on  the  17th  of 
April.  The  remainder  of  the  forces  assembled  round  Andernach, 
crossed  the  Rhine  at  Neuwied,  and  debouched,  on  the  18th,  at  day- 
break, in  front  of  the  formidable  positions  occupied  by  the  Austrians. 
Kray,  who  for  some  days  past  had  constantly  talked  of  peace,  and 
had  even  proposed  an  armistice,  thought  that  Hoche  would  become 
more  complying  when  he  saw  the  obstacles  he  had  to  encounter. 
The  two  armies  were  within  cannon  shot  of  each  other,  and  the 
Field  Marshal  again  proposed  to  suspend  the  attack,  and  see  if  they 
could  not  come  to  an  accommodation.  Hoche  consented  ; but  insist- 
ed upon  the  surrender  of  Ehrenbreitstein  and  the  evacuation  of  the 
Upper  Lahn,  as  a preliminary  measure.  The  bearer  of  the  Austrian 
flag  of  truce  rejected  such  conditions,  and  both  parties  flew  to  arms. 

The  front  of  the  imperialists  was  covered  with  redoubts  friezed  and 
palisaded,  and  their  two  wings  occupied  strongly  fortified  villages: 
the  right  Hellesdorf,  and  the  left  Bendorf.  The  little  river  Seyn  in- 
creased the  strength  of  a position  already  covered  with  works.  Hoche 
however  determined  to  attack  it,  and  pointing  out  the  redoubts 
whence  the  enemy  dealt  death  and  destruction  upon  their  ranks,  “ A 
thousand  francs  for  each  piece  of  cannon,”  he  exclaimed.  “ Agreed,” 
the  soldiers  replied.  The  infantry  was  formed,  and  the  cavalry  and 
artillery  occupying  their  respective  stations,  advanced  in  the  same 
order  with  the  infantry,  and  soon  came  to  close  action.  Bastoul  was 
at  the  head ; Olivier  and  Bonnet  supported  the  movement.  The  attack 
was  fearfully  impetuous,  and  the  bayonet  was  soon  resorted  to ; it 
overcame  all  resistance,  and  in  a very  short  time  the  right  wing  of 
the  Austrians  was  overthrown.  On  the  left,  the  action  was  longer 
and  more  obstinate.  Lefebvre,  Gratien,  and  Spital  threw  the  ranks 
of  the  imperialists  into  disorder,  without,  however,  being  able  to  break 
them.  Ney  was  more  fortunate : he  had  taken  up  a position  in  front 
of  Neuwied,  and  having  despatched  the  2nd  hussars  to  the  space  be- 
tween the  redoubts  at  the  tete-de-pont,  he  threw  himself  with  the  3rd 
and  4th  into  that  between  the  redoubts  at  Heltershorf,  cut  to  pieces 
the  infantry  which  guarded  the  intervals,  made  a great  many  prison- 
ers, and  took  several  pieces  of  cannon ; then  falling  with  the  same 
impetuosity  upon  the  masses  which  covered  Hellesdorf,  drove  them 
VOL.  i.  17 


MEMOIRS  OF 


iao 

into  the  defiles  of  Braunsberg.  But  scarcely  were  the  Austrians  dis- 
lodged from  the  village,  ere  they  became  aware  how  critical  their 
situation  was.  Having  perceived  the  impossibility  of  maintaining 
themselves  upon  the  line  they  had  formed,  they  immediately  took 
measures  for  occupying  the  woods  and  defiles  leading  to  Neuwied. 
Heavy  masses  of  their  troops  advanced  for  this  purpose ; and  two  co- 
lumns with  a numerous  artillery  were  about  to  attain  the  position 
they  sought ; but  Ney,  who  perceived  all  the  importance  of  the  move- 
ment, and  that  if  it  were  successful,  the  fortune  of  the  day  would 
again  become  dubious,  did  not  hesitate  with  his  comparatively  small 
force  to  attempt  counteracting  it.  Notwithstanding  the  fatigue  which 
his  men  had  already  undergone,  he  divided  them  into  two  bodies,  and 
marched  boldly  to  the  attack.  Though  the  nature  of  the  ground,  and 
the  exhaustion  of  his  troops,  gave  him  but  slender  hopes  of  success, 
both  men  and  horses  seemed  on  a sudden  to  arouse  at  his  voice, 
charged  the  Austrians  with  irresistible  spirit,  and  spread  destruction 
through  their  ranks.  They  gave  way,  and  those  who  escaped  death, 
being  stopped  in  their  flight  by  the  baggage-wagons  with  which  the 
road  to  Neuwied  was  covered,  were  obliged  to  call  for  quarter.  The 
whole  of  the  Austrian  column  was  either  taken  or  destroyed ; Ney 
established  himself  on  the  plain,  and  took  up  his  position  upon  the 
road  to  Dierdorf  at  the  entrance  of  the  mountain  gorges. 

His  attitude  was  threatening ; and  the  enemy,  broken  throughout 
their  line,  perceived  that  they  were  in  danger  of  being  shut  up  in  the 
plain  of  Neuwied.  They  therefore  resolved  upon  a fresh  attempt  to 
occupy  the  woods.  Columns  of  infantry,  much  stronger  than  the 
former,  advanced  under  the  support  of  a numerous  body  of  cavalry 
and  artillery,  but  were  unable  to  debouch.  Ney’s  hussars,  stimulated 
by  victory,  kept  them  in  check,  and  drove  them  back  each  time  they 
attempted  to  force  their  way.  The  battle  had  now  lasted  many  hours, 
and  the  manner  in  which  the  French  troops  behaved  was  fully  appre- 
ciated by  their  general-in-chief,  who  did  ample  justice  to  the  decision 
Ney  had  shown,  and  the  ability  of  which  he  had  given  such  proofs. 
In  his  despatch,  Hoche  thus  speaks  of  him  : — 

“ Ney  proceeded  with  rapidity  to  Dierdorf,  where  he  found  the  re- 
serve of  the  Austrians,  six  thousand  strong,  and  still  untouched. 
With  less  than  five  hundred  hussars,  he  engaged  this  body  during 
four  consecutive  hours,  and  by  his  skill  and  energy  succeeded  in 
gaining  time  until  the  arrival  of  our  infantry  and  reserve  of  cavalry.” 
The  French  were  now  a match  for  their  adversaries,  whom  they 
overthrew  on  every  point.  Ney  pressed  upon  them,  and  allowed  them 
no  time  to  breathe.  He  had  already  driven  them  from  Dierdorf  and 
Steinberg,  and  was  preparing  to  force  them  beyond  the  Lahn,  when 
they  again  sounded  the  charge,  and  came  towards  him.  Unable  to 
account  for  this  sudden  change,  he  advanced  and  soon  discovered  its 
cause.  The  French  hussars  had  forced  an  Austrian  column  to  lay 
down  their  arms,  but  wore  still  stopped  by  a line  of  sharp  shooters. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


131 


Anxious  to  disperse  the  latter,  and  drive  them  from  the  heights  which 
they  occupied,  they  employed  a field-piece  to  effect  this.  The  Blank- 
estein  hussars,  perceiving  this  fault,  hastened  to  take  advantage  of  it, 
and  returned  to  the  charge  supported  by  the  Coburg  dragoons.  The 
troops  advanced  on  both  sides,  fought  round  the  gun,  and  both  par- 
ties struggled  for  it  as  the  prize  to  be  won. 

The  ground  was  bad,  and  the  numbers  of  the  Austrians  very  supe- 
rior; but  Ney  succeeded  in  throwing  their  ranks  into  confusion,  and 
they  gave  way.  The  French  were  now  in  hopes  that  they  would  be 
unable  to  return  to  the  attack,  and  were  congratulating  themselves  on 
their  victory,  when  fresh  squadrons  came  up  to  the  assistance  of  the 
Austrians.  The  republicans  were  now  broken  in  their  turn,  and  it 
was  in  vain  for  Ney  to  resist  the  torrent  which  swept  his  forces  along. 
His  horse  fell,  and  rolled  with  him  into  a ravine.  He  was  covered 
with  bruises  and  blood,  and  to  complete  his  disaster,  his  sword  snap- 
ped in  twain.  The  enemy  surrounded  him,  and  he  had  no  further 
hope  of  escape.  He  resisted,  nevertheless ; for  he  perceived  the  4th 
about  to  make  a fresh  charge,  and  he  was  anxious  to  give  them  time 
to  come  to  his  assistance.  He  therefore  used  the  stump  of  his  sword, 
struck,  parried,  and  kept  in  check  the  crowd  that  pressed  upon  him. 
Such  a struggle  could  not  last  long ; — the  ground  was  slippery,  Ney’s 
foot  slid,  he  fell  to  the  ground,  and  the  Austrians  succeeded  in  seizing 
him.  He  wac  thus  made  prisoner,  and  conveyed  to  Giessen. 

The  fame  of  his  capture  had  preceded  him  thither,  and  every  one 
was  eager  to  behold  a man  whose  deeds  seemed  fabulous.  The  wo- 
men, more  particularly,  could  not  imagine  how  he  had  dared  to  resist 
a whole  squadron,  and,  for  a time,  with  some  appearance  of  success. 
As  they  were  taking  him  to  head-quarters,  through  a by-street,  these 
fair  admirers  of  courage  begged  that  he  might  be  led  through  the 
public  square. 

“ Really,”  said  an  Austrian  officer,  annoyed  at  their  importunity, 
“ one  would  suppose  that  he  was  some  extraordinary  animal.” 

“ Extraordinary  indeed,”  replied  one  of  the  ladies,  “ since  it  re- 
quired a whole  squadron  of  dragoons  to  take  him.” 

This  sally  put  every  one  in  good  humour,  and  each  yielded  to  the 
admiration  which  Ney’s  heroism  inspired ; — some  among  the  fair 
Germans  calling  to  mind  his  valour  on  one  occasion, — others  the 
humanity  and  disinterestedness  with  which  he  always  treated  the  peo- 
ple he  conquered. 

Ney  was  received  at  the  Austrian  head-quarters  in  a manner  wor- 
thy of  his  high  reputation.  Each  condoled  with  him  on  his  mishap, 

' and  on  the  vicissitudes  of  war.  But  the  conversation  soon  turned  on 
battles  and  military  manoeuvres ; and  the  prisoner  was  discussing  each 
general’s  share  of  merit,  when  he  perceived  his  horse,  with  an  Austrian 
upon  its  back.  The  animal  seemed  weak,  lazy  and  obstinate ; in 
spite  of  the  spur,  it  would  not  advance.  Ney  exclaimed  against  the 
awkwardness  of  the  rider,  and  was  answered  by  a joke  about  the 


132 


MEMOIRS  OF 


worthlessness  of  the  animal.  An  officer  jestingly  proposed  to  pur- 
chase it ; and  its  points  and  capabilities  seeming  matter  of  doubt,  Ney 
approached  it. 

“ I will  show  you,”  said  he,  “ the  value  of  my  horse.” 

An  opening  was  immediately  made,  Ney  sprang  upon  the  saddle, 
and  taking  the  direction  of  the  French  army,  soon  left  in  the  rear 
those  who  accompanied  or  followed  him.  The  horse  which  had  ap- 
peared so  powerless  to  the  Austrians,  carried  him  off  like  the  wind, 
and  he  was  near  escaping  ; but  the  trumpets  sounded,  and  the  heavy 
and  light  cavalry  rode  off  and  soon  stopped  up  every  issue.  Ney 
then  turned  back,  and  with  equal  celerity  reached  the  spot  where  the 
Austrian  generals  stood  aghast. 

“ Well,  gentlemen,”  he  said,  “ what  think  you  of  the  animal  now  ( 
Is  he  not  worthy  of  his  master  •?” 

Their  scattered  squadrons  sufficiently  proved  the  affirmative.  A 
little  confused  at  their  mistake,  they  henceforth  guarded  their  prisoner 
more  carefully,  and  took  care  not  to  jest  again  about  his  horse. 

A French  orderly  having  been  sent  to  the  Austrian  head-quarters 
with  intelligence  of  the  preliminaries  of  peace,  signed  at  Leoben — the 
news  having  just  reached  the  army  of  Sambre-et-Meuse — the  atten- 
tion of  the  generals  of  both  armies  was  now  turned  to  the  terms  of  an 
armistice,  in  order  to  stop  the  effusion  of  blood.  But  the  communica- 
tion of  this  important  circumstance  was  not  the  sole  object  of  the  mes- 
sage. Hoche  was  attached  to  Ney,  whose  loss  he  regretted ; and  he 
wrote  to  the  latter  expressing  his  deep  regret  at  his  captivity,  and  the 
steps  he  had  taken  to  bring  it  to  a close. 

“ You  know  me  sufficiently,  my  dear  general,”  he  wrote,  “ to  give 
me  credit  for  the  affliction  I feel  at  your  misfortune.  I depend  suffi- 
ciently upon  the  reciprocity  with  which  the  Austrian  generals  will 
act,  to  trust  that  they  will  treat  you  as  we  have  treated  those  of  their 
colleagues  whom  we  captured  in  Italy.  I have  requested  M.  Elsnitz 
to  send  you  back  on  parole,  and  I am  awaiting,  in  the  most  anxious 
impatience,  the  moment  when  I shall  embrace  you.  Write  to  me, 
and  inform  me  what  pecuniary  assistance  you  require.  Adieu,  my 
dear  Ney ; rely  upon  my  sincere  and  constant  friendship.”* 

Ney  required  no  assistance.  Meantime  Hoche  expressed  to  the 
officers  under  Ney’s  command,  how  highly  he  was  satisfied  with  their 
conduct.  He  gave  a horse  to  one,  a sword  to  another,  a sash  to  a 
third ; he  also  insisted  upon  Ney’s  receiving  a memorial  of  his  esteem 
and  friendship,  and  accordingly  forwarded  to  him  a magnificent  belt, 
with  a letter  still  more  flattering. 

“ In  sending  you,”  he  wrote  from  Friedberg,  three  days  after,  “ the 
belt  which  the  bearer  will  deliver  to  you,  I do  not  pretend,  my  dear 
General,  to  reward  either  your  success  or  your  merit.  Pray  there- 

* Head-quarters,  Giessen,  2nd  Florial,  Yeat*  V.  (April  1st,  1797.) 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


133 


fore  accept  it  only  as  a feeble  pledge  of  my  personal  esteem  and  un- 
alterable friendship.  Give  me  news  of  your  health.” 

The  Directory,  who  did  not  evince  less  kindness,  or  less  regret,  at 
the  accident  which  had  placed  Ney  in  the  power  of  the  Austrians, 
sent  him  a strong  and  flattering  letter.  And  indeed  his  talents,  his 
impetuous  valour,  and  the  ability  he  had  displayed  before  Giessen, 
made  the  Government  the  more  sensible  of  the  loss  of  his  services ; 
but  it  trusted  that  one  of  the  most  efficient  officers  in  the  service  would 
in  a short  time  be  restored  to  the  army,  and  that  his  future  deeds 
would  soon  avenge  the  check  which  the  French  cavalry  had  received.* 

Warneck,  who  commanded  the  Austrians,  had  however  no  desire 
to  set  Ney  at  liberty.  Several  communications  had  taken  place  on 
this  subject,  and  the  captive,  who  was  expected  to  return  every  hour, 
did  not  appear.  Hoche  at  length  got  out  of  patience  ,*  he  knew  that 
the  archduke  had  forbidden  his  officers,  under  the  severest  penalties, 
to  disoblige  the  French  generals,  and  he  threatened  to  complain  to 
that  prince.  The  Austrian  field-marshal  was  not  proof  against  this, 
and  pretending  to  perform  an  act  of  courtesy  towards  his  prisoner, 
sent  him  back  on  parole. 

Hoche  received  Ney  with  the  most  lively  satisfaction.  The  share 
which  the  latter  had  had  in  the  victory  of  Neuwied,  and  the  talents 
he  had  displayed  before  Giessen,  were  subjects  of  high  eulogy  on  the 
part  of  the  commander-in-chief,  who,  as  if  these  praises  were  insuffi- 
cient, determined  that  his  impatience  to  see  such  an  officer  again  in 
activity  of  service,  should  be  stated  in  a public  'document.  It  was  so, 
and  in  the  following  terms  : 

“ Head-quarteM,  Friedberg,  17th  Florial,  Year  V. 

(May  6th,  1797.) 

“ Brigadier-general  Ney  may  retire  to  Giessen,  whenever  he  pleases, 
until  such  time  as  his  exchange,  so  anxiously  desired  by  the  general- 
in-chief,  can  be  effected.  And  in  the  event  of  his  private  affairs  re- 
quiring his  presence  in  any  other  part  of  the  territory  occupied  by  the 
army  of  Sambre-et- Meuse,  he  is  at  liberty  to  proceed  thither  and  re- 
main as  long  as  he  may  find  it  necessary.  Hoche.” 

The  wished-for  exchange  at  last  took  place.  The  Directory  set 
General  Orelly  at  liberty,  and  the  Aulic  Council  liberated  Ney  from 

* THE  DIRECTORY  TO  BRIGADIER-OENEKAL  NET,  EMPLOYED  12?  THE  ARMY  OF 
8AMBRE-ET-MEUSE. 

The  Executive  Directory  is  truly  afflicted,  Citizen  General,  at  the  accident 
which  made  you  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy.  The  impetuosity  of  your 
courage  before  Giessen,  and  the  brilliant  manoeuvres  which  you  executed  at 
the  head  of  the  squadrons  under  your  command,  make  this  event  still  more 
to  be  regretted.  The  Directory  trusts  that  the  army  will  soon  again  behold 
one  of  its  bravest  general  officers,  whose  absence  is  particularly  regretted 
by  the  general-in-chief.  Letodrxeur,  President, 

Paris,  12th  Florial,  Year  V.  (May  1st,  1797.) 


134 


MEMOIRS  OF 


his  parole.  This  negotiation  lasted  three  weeks,  and  no  sooner  did 
Hoche  learn  its  termination  than  he  forwarded  the  news  of  it  to  Ney. 

“ I send  you,  brave  Ney,”  he  wrote,  “ the  certificate  of  your  ex- 
change, which  has  reached  me  through  the  Government.  Come  and 
resume  your  station  in  the  army,  and  be  assured  that  when  we  begin 
again,  I will  place  you  in  a situation  to  win  the  praises  of  both  our 
friends  and  enemies.” 

This  promise  was  flattering,  and  Ney  determined  to  justify  its  per- 
formance. Although  the  campaign  had  been  short,  still  it  had  been 
attended  with  great  loss  of  life ; and  Ney  applied  himself  to  repairing 
the  losses  among  his  hussars,  by  filling  up  the  gaps  which  the  different 
battles  had  made  in  their  ranks.  He  collected  horses,  mounted  and 
drilled  recruits,  and  in  a few  weeks  his  division  was  more  numerous 
and  stronger  than  at  the  outset  of  the  campaign.  This  circumstance, 
which  would  have  rendered  him  more  formidable  in  the  field,  was, 
rather  an  impediment  to  him  in  cantonments.  The  general-in-chief 
had  imposed  upon  the  country,  contributions  in  kind,  but  the  bailiwicks 
were  slow  in  their  supplies,  and  had  become  much  more  so  since 
peace  had  been  talked  of.  The  evacuation  of  their  territory  by  the 
French  seemed  at  hand ; and  they  flattered  themselves  that  by  delay 
they  might  possibly  elude  the  burthens  which  weighed  upon  them. 
The  French,  moreover,  had  neither  warehouses  nor  the  means  of 
making  bread  ; and  Hoche  had  just  given  up  to  Moreau,  the  million  of 
francs  which  the  army  of  Italy  had  presented  to  that  of  the  Rhine. 
The  situation  of  the  troops  was  therefore  not  very  brilliant.  But 
Ney,  anxious  to  avoid  extreme  measures,  had  recourse  to  an  expedient 
which  succeeded.  He  knew  that  the  inhabitants,  so  averse  to  the  de- 
livery of  their  produce,  were  easy  enough  on  the  score  of  domestic 
consumption.  He  therefore  treated  them  accordingly,  and  in  lieu  of 
contributions,  quartered  his  men  upon  the  villagers.  The  latter  are 
naturally  hospitable ; the  soldiers  did  little  jobs  for  them,  and  every 
thing  went  on  amicably.  The  peasants  consumed  only  a little  more 
bacon  and  vegetables,  and  an  additional  quantity  of  milk  and  cheese ; 
whilst  the  soldiers  had  abundance  of  food,  and  soon  regained  that 
strength  which  lightens  the  burthen  of  life,  and  disposes  the  mind  to 
acts  of  daring. 

The  negotiations,  meantime,  dragged  heavily  on.  Royalism  had 
once  more  reared  its  head ; it  agitated  the  French  nation  and  reigned 
in  its  councils.  The  revolution  seemed  again  in  danger,  and  Austria, 
emboldened  by  the  royalist  conspiracies,  became  daily  less  comply- 
ing and  more  haughty.  But  the  armies  destined  to  defend  the  liber- 
ties of  France  against  kings,  defended  them  also  against  treacherous 
legislators;  the  emigrants  were  punished, and  the  empire,  deprived  of 
its  auxiliaries,  at  length  signed  a treaty  of  peace. 

The  Continent  was  now  undisturbed.  Great  Britain  alone  remain- 
ed hostile,  and  it  was  determined  to  assault  her  upon  her  own  shores. 
An  army  was  formed  for  this  purpose,  and  called  the  army  of  Eng* 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


135 


land.  The  pacificator  of  Campo-Formio  was  to  lead  it ; but  obliged 
to  pursue  in  Germany  the  negotiations  which  he  had  commenced  in 
Italy,  he  left  to  Dessaix  the  care  of  assembling  and  distributing  its 
force  along  the  sea-coast.  This  general,  an  able  statesman  and  war- 
rior, was  anxious  to  put  an  end  to  the  wars  which  desolated  Europe, 
by  destroying  the  source  whence  they  sprang.  He  considered  this  a 
great  national  undertaking,  and  was  therefore  anxious  that  all  the 
armies  of  the  republic  should  share  in  it.  This  induced  him  to  select 
troops  from  those  armies  which  had  fought  in  the  North,  as  well  as 
from  those  which  had  rendered  themselves  illustrious  in  the  South. 

Ney  was  put  at  the  head  of  part  of  the  forces  supplied  by  the  army 
of  Sambre-et-Meuse,  and  accordingly  set  out  for  Amiens  with  his  divi- 
sion of  hussars,  where  he  arrived  on  the  14th  of  March,  1798.  It 
soon,  however,  became  evident  that  the  means  of  execution  were  not 
adequate  to  the  greatness  of  the  project.  The  warehouses  were 
empty,  the  arsenals  were  without  arms  or  ammunition,  and  the  pay 
of  the  troops,  which  their  victories  did  not  afford  the  means  of  dis- 
charging, was  ten  millions  of  francs  in  arrear  for  the  armies  of  the 
Rhine  alone.  General  Bonaparte  was  not  discouraged : he  considered 
that  a descent  in  England  would  secure  for  many  years  the  peace  of 
the  Continent,  and  he  resolved  not  to  forego  his  intention  of  trying  it, 
until  he  had  a firm  conviction  that  it  was  impracticable.  He  therefore 
directed  General  Dessaix  to  survey  the  coast  from  Havre-de-Grace  to 
the  mouth  of  the  Loire;  and  he  sent  Berthier  to  survey  the  coast  along 
the  Channel.  Both  were  directed,  likewise,  to  ascertain  the  number 
of  ships,  together  with  the  nature  of  the  stores  in  each  sea-port,  and 
to  examine  the  state  of  the  arsenals.  They  found  distress,  neglect, 
and  want  every  where,  and  both  returned  with  the  conviction  that  an 
attempt  upon  England  could  not  be  made  with  any  prospect  of 
success. 

Unable  to  reach  England  in  a direct  manner,  General  Bonaparte 
resolved  to  attack  it  indirectly.  The  peace  had  brought  back  an  ex- 
pensive army  to  France,  the  treasury  was  empty,  and  a host  of  ne- 
cessitous and  enterprising  men,  whom  the  war  had  trained  to  arms, 
already  tired  of  peace,  displayed  the  uneasiness  attendant  upon  forced 
inaction.  The  Directory  was  fully  sensible  of  the  critical  state  of 
things,  and  felt  that  it  was  as  impossible  to  meet  the  public  expendi- 
ture, as  to  keep  down  the  effervescence  of  these  men.  General  Bo- 
naparte therefore  offered  to  diminish  the  one  and  give  employment  to 
the  other.  He  proposed,  that  after  the  example  of  Spain,  Portugal, 
and  Holland,  these  individuals  without  employment  should  be  sent 
beyond  seas  in  search  of  adventures,  and  their  activity  of  mind  and  of 
action,  which  at  home  might  become  dangerous  to  the  state,  thus 
turned  to  its  advantage.  The  Directory  accepted  the  proposal,  and 
the  expedition  to  Egypt  was  resolved  upon.  The  plan  was  not,  how- 
ever, suffered  to  transpire ; on  the  contrary,  every  exertion  seemed  tp 
be  directed  towards  hastening  the  expedition  to  England ; but  the 


136 


MEMOIRS  OF 


forces  which  were  to  have  formed  the  latter,  were  distributed  for  the 
undertaking  they  were  really  to  pursue.  Some  recrossed  the  Alps, 
others  marched  westward  and  reached  the  frontier.  The  hussars 
were  included  in  this  last  measure,  and  Ney  was  despatched  to  Lille 
to  take  the  command  of  the  6th  and  10th  dragoons,  and  10th  chas- 
seurs, forming  the  cavalry  of  General  Grenier’s  division. 

Every  thing  was  again  prepared  for  a renewal  of  war.  Italy  was 
in  violent  commotion.  The  new  republics,  though  disagreeing  among 
themselves,  had  united  to  attack  and  revolutionize  Piedmont.  This 
state,  supported  by  all  that  was  still  monarchical  in  the  Peninsula, 
prepared  to  make  a stout  resistance ; whilst  Austria,  on  the  other 
hand,  daily  assumed  a more  hostile  attitude.  It  had  already  agitated 
the  Grisons,  made  military  movements  upon  the  Adige,  and  seemed 
now  prepared  to  come  to  extremities,  when  an  incident  occurred 
which  placed  its  intentions  beyond  a doubt.  Bernadotte,  who  repre- 
sented the  French  Republic  at  Vienna,  had  received  instructions  to 
endeavour  to  overthrow  Thugot,  then  directing  minister.  The  French 
general  accordingly  applied  to  the  Empress,  revealed  to  her  certain 
double  dealings  on  the  part  of  the  minister,  and  the  rich  reward  he 
was  to  obtain  for  certain  acts  of  perfidy.  The  Empress  was  indig- 
nant; but  Thugot  obtained  intelligence  of  the  scheme  of  the  French 
ambassador,  and  perceiving  his  danger,*  hastened  to  put  a stop  to 
such  dangerous  conferences.  The  French  embassy  being  about  to  be 
adorned  with  a tricolour  flag,  he  seized  this  opportunity,  raised  the 
populace,  and  directed  them  towards  the  house.  Bernadotte,  indig- 
nant, demanded  satisfaction,  but  finding  it  neither  prompt  nor  suffi- 

* BeRNAHOTTE  TO  GERERAi  M * * *. 

26th  Florial,  Year  V.  (March  15th,  1797.) 

Thugot,  the  soul  of  the  coalition,  who  seeks  to  renew  it,  and  who  is  a 
sworn  enemy  to  the  republic,  was  near  falling  into  the  snare  which  1 had  laid 
for  him.  But  as  a clever  and  experienced  courtier,  he  felt  that  my  third 
audience  of  the  Empress  would  have  either  totally  ruined  him,  or  at  least 
placed  him  in  inaction.  To  avert  the  storm,  he  conceived  the  project  of  get- 
ting  me  either  assassinated  or  ill-treated.  The  affair  of  the  flag  was  adroitly 
taken  advantage  of  by  him  for  this  purpose.  This  flag  had  been  ordered  at 
the  tailor’s  three  days  before,  and  there  was  plenty  of  time  to  get  up  the 
riot. 

The  planting  of  the  flag,  however,  which  was  done  without  thought,  frus- 
trated my  measures.  Nevertheless,  Thugot’s  perfidy  has  furnished  me  with 
fresh  weapons  against  him.  The  informations  given  to  me  after  the  danger 
was  over,  have  fully  convinced  me  that  he  was  one  of  the  principal  promot- 
ers of  the  disturbance.  His  silence  during  five  hours,  and  the  tardy  arrival 
of  a military  force  ; the  inertness  of  the  latter,  and  of  the  police  ; — all  these 
circumstances  authorise  me  to  cease  all  communication  with  him,  and  to  ac- 
cuse him  before  the  tribunal  of  public  opinion,  as  well  as  before  the  supreme 
chief  of  his  nation.  The  sovereign  has  replied  to  my  complaint  through  the 
medium  of  another  minister; — thus  Thugot’s  credit  and  respectability  are  on 
the  wane.  The  Government  has  only  to  pursue  the  plan  laid  down  by  its 
ambassador,”  &c. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


137 


cient,  quitted  Vienna.  This  insult,  the  object  and  particulars  of 
which  were  unknown,  seemed  a declaration  of  war.  Ney  left  his 
dragoons  to  proceed  to  the  army  at  Mayence,  and  arrived  on  the  1st 
of  September,  1798,  at  Friedberg. 

Nevertheless,  the  political  horizon  seemed  to  clear  up  a little ; ne- 
gotiations were  opened  at  Seitz,  and  the  turbulence  of  the  Italian  re- 
publics had  been  repressed.  For  a moment  there  were  hopes  that  no 
fresh  conflagration  would  burst  forth ; but  principles,  such  as  gave 
rise  to  these  commotions,  must  receive  their  full  developement,  and  it 
is  impossible  to  avoid  their  consequences. 


VOL.  I. 


18 


138 


MEMOIRS  OF 


CHAPTER  VI. 

The  French  were  announced  as  the  avengers  of  nations,  and  the 
decision  which,  as  umpires,  they  had  rendered  in  the  affair  of  Valte- 
line,  had  sanctioned  this  title.  It  is  known  that  the  Valtelinians, 
having  submitted  to  the  Grisons,  were  soon  after  abandoned  to  the 
latter  by  the  house  of  Sforza ; but  only  on  certain  conditions,  and 
with  franchises  for  which  this  princely  house  became  guarantee,  but 
which  the  Grisons  had  never  yet  allowed  them  to  enjoy. 

The  yoke  of  the  Grisons  had  therefore  become  intolerable,  and  the 
Valtelinians  attempted  at  different  times  to  shake  it  off ; but  each  time 
that  the  Sovereign  people*  had  the  disadvantage,  the  federal  aristo- 
cracy came  to  their  assistance,  and  riveted  still  more  firmly  the  chains 
of  the  poor  oppressed  mountaineers. 

The  popular  cause  at  length  triumphed,  and  General  Bonaparte 
having  subjected  Italy  to  his  laws,  the  oppressed  Valtelinians  sub- 
mitted to  him  their  cruel  grievances.  As  this  affair  was  closely  con- 
nected with  the  interests  of  Switzerland,  it  might  from  that  very  cause 
endanger  the  peace  of  Europe.  Bonaparte,  therefore,  felt  repugnance 
to  interfere  in  these  differences ; but  having  conquered  the  Milanese 
territory,  he  had  thereby  become  invested  with  the  rights  of  the 
Dukes  of  Milan,  and  could  not  consistently  decline  their  duties.  He 
accordingly  accepted  the  office  of  umpire,  and  having  admitted  that 
the  stipulations  had  been  violated,  decided  that  a people  could  not  be 
the  subjects  of  another  people,  and  that  the  Valtelinians  were  free 
from  the  yoke  of  the  Grisons.  This  decision  soon  spread  through 
the  valleys  of  Helvetia ; the  sovereign  population  perceived  what  they 
had  to  fear,  and  the  enslaved  mountaineers  saw  their  franchises  ac- 
knowledged and  supported  by  a powerful  nation.  All  was  in  agita- 
tion in  the  Swiss  mountains ; some  cantons  claimed  their  rights, 
others  defended  their  privileges,  and,  as  it  always  happens  when 
states  have  no  confidence  in  their  own  strength,  and  have  powerful 
neighbours,  each  appealed  to  the  particular  government  whose  politi- 
cal doctrines  favoured  its  own  peculiar  views. 

The  people  of  Argau,  St.  Gall,  and  the  Pays  de  Vaud,  appealed  to 
France ; the  aristocracies  of  Basle,  Soleure,  Berne,  and  Zurich,  to 
Austria.  Thus  the  balance  was  far  from  even ; the  people  were  in 
favour  of  the  French,  but  their  rivals  were  all  powerful  in  the  coun- 
cil. The  former  only  elicited  a useless  sympathy,  the  latter  wielded 
the  power. 

Such  a state  of  things  was  not  to  be  endured.  France  could  not 


The  Grisons  assumed  this  title. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


139 


allow  Austria  to  obtain  such  ascendancy  in  Switzerland,  and  thus 
dispose  of  all  the  resources  of  the  confederation.  The  internal  strug- 
gle in  the  cantons  became  daily  more  intense;  the  Pays  de  Vaud 
claimed  its  rights  and  privileges,  and  Berne  overran  it  with  troops. 
This  territory  was  contending  against  evils  of  the  same  nature  as 
those  which  had  afflicted  the  Valteline.  Like  the  latter,  it  had  been 
alienated,  but  on  condition  that  its  franchises  should  be  respected.  It 
now  only  demanded  the  execution  of  the  solemn  treaty  made  at  that 
period ; it  required  nothing  more  than  the  franchises  specified  in  the 
declaration  of  rights  guaranteed  by  France.  The  Directory  could 
not,  under  these  circumstances,  do  less  than  one  of  its  generals  had 
done,  and  it  interfered ; but  in  a manner  worthy  of  the  government 
of  a great  people, — with  a view  only  to  conciliation. 

The  effect  of  such  interference  did  not  answer  the  expectations  of 
the  French  government.  Battles  were  fought,  much  blood  was  shed, 
and  whole  tribes  were  swept  from  the  face  of  the  e^rth.  But  these 
troubles  had  originated  in  the  noblest  feelings ; and  if  they  led  to 
fearful  results,  it  was  because  foreign  ideas,  combined  with  local  influ- 
ence, had  obtained  but  too  much  weight  in  the  Swiss  councils.  This 
is  proved  by  the  following  despatches,  which,  though  they  have  no 
direct  connexion  with  Ney’s  life,  still  point  out  the  causes  of  a struggle 
in  which  he  afterwards  became  an  actor.  They  also  show  the  feel- 
ings existing  in  a country  which  at  a subsequent  period  he  was  sent 
to  pacify ; and  they  clear  one  of  his  brethren  in  arms,  afterwards 
proscribed  and  sacrificed,  from  the  base  imputations  with  which  it  has 
been  lately  attempted  to  stigmatize  his  memory. 

I. 

“ GENERAL  BRUNE,  COMMANDER-IN-CHIEF  OF  THE  FRENCH  ARMY  IN 
HELVETIA,  TO  THE  EXECUTIVE  DIRECTORY. 

“ Head-Quarters,  Berne,  March  17th,  1798. 

“ Citizens  Directors, 

“ I yesterday  saw  the  deputies  of  the  democratic  cantons  of  Ury, 
Underwalden,  Schweitz,  Glaris,  and  Lower  Zug.  In  their  address 
to  me,  you  will  find  the  expression  of  the  friendship  of  their  constitu- 
ents towards  the  French  republic.  Twenty  deputies  from  Argau 
came,  at  the  same  time,  to  ask  me  for  authority  to  form  a separate 
canton.  It  was  granted  to  them  immediately,  and  they  promised  me 
to  proceed  with  activity  in  constituting  new  authorities,  enlightening 
the  people,  urging  the  neighbouring  countries  to  the  same  resolution 
as  themselves,  and  carrying  into  execution  the  constitution  drawn  up 
by  M.  Ochs.  In  these  deputies. I perceived  great  ardour,  zeal,  and 
openness.  I send  you  their  address ; it  contains  thanks  on  the  sub- 
ject of  the  instructions  I sent  to  them. 

“ The  Canton  of  Zurich,  torn  by  hostile  parties,  has  yet  come  to 
no  decision : nevertheless  the  partisans  of  the  new  constitution  are 
very  numerous  there,  and  will  carry  it  into  effect  without  being  obliged 


140 


MEMOIRS  OF 


to  secure  their  triumph  by  an  appeal  to  arms.  At  first,  Citizens 
Directors,  you  desired  that  Switzerland  should  form  a single  republic, 
one  and  indivisible ; but  on  taking  into  consideration  some  difficulties 
in  the  constitution  which  was  to  have  served  as  its  basis, — and  per- 
haps on  reflecting  upon  the  consequences  which  might  arise  from  the 
neighbourhood  of  a great  political  machine  whose  motions  would  be 
prompt  and  uniform,  and  from  whose  effects  we  should  have  greater 
occasion  to  preserve  ourselves  than  to  make  any  use  of  it,  you  have 
come  to  the  conclusion  that  the  whole  of  Helvetia  might  form  three 
independent  republics. 

“ The  execution  of  this  plan  is  now  taking  place.  One  of  the  three 
republics,  consisting  of  all  those  parts  of  Switzerland  in  which  French 
is  spoken,  is  almost  wholly  formed.  You  will  find  its  composition  in 
the  document  of  which  I enclose  a copy. 

“ The  canton  of  Berne,  already  deprived  of  the  Pays  de  Vaud  and 
Argau,  will  further  lose  the  whole  of  the  Oberland,  which  begins  at 
the  lake  of  Thun  and  terminates  on  the  other  side  of  Mount  Grimsel. 
It  will  also  lose  the  country  between  the  lake  of  Brienz,  the  Sanen, 
and  the  Aar,  as  far  as  Buren.  The  territory  of  the  new  republic  re- 
quiring width,  and  it  being  necessary  to  secure  to  France  good  com- 
munications with  Italy — such  communications  being  more  difficult  in 
the  south  of  Switzerland,  whose  inhabitants  are  refractory  and  ill- 
disposed — it  is  expedient  to  form,  at  the  two  extremities  of  the  lake 
of  Neufchatel,  points  of  contact  which  may  facilitate  our  influence. 
As  the  Rhone  runs  through  a considerable  portion  of  this  republic, 
and  supplies  with  water,  if  it  does  not  pass  through,  the  beautiful  lake 
Leman,  I have  called  this  country  Rhodania.  Thus  we  may  say  the 
Rhodanians,  and  the  Rhodanian  republic. 

•‘As  it  is  not  your  intention  to  trouble  the  small  democratic  can- 
tons of  Ury,  Schweitz,  Underwalden,  Zug,  and  Glaris,  their  federative 
form  shall  not  be  meddled  with.  They  will  compose  a confederation, 
with  a central  and  representative  body  to  watch  over  its  general  safety 
and  manage  its  foreign  relations.  In  this  confederation  the  Grisons 
may  join.  There  is  nothing  to  prevent  this  country  from  being  called 
Tellgau,  or  Tellgovia,  which  signifies  country  of  William  Tell ; and 
we  may  denominate  its  inhabitants  Tellgovites.  The  capital  might 
be  Schweitz,  or  Altorf  in  the  canton  of  Ury. 

“ The  third  republic,  the  most  important  in  extent,  commerce,  and 
population,  will  consist  of  twelve  cantons  or  departments.  Its  metro- 
polis may  be  either  Lucerne  or  Zurich.  This  country  may  be  called 
Helvetia.  It  will  be  easy,  after  what  I have  done  to  prepare  the 
public  feelings  on  the  subject,  to  establish  in  it  the  constitution  drawn 
up  by  M.  Ochs ; but  with  some  modifications, — perhaps  the  same  as 
I have  thought  necessary  for  Rhodania. 

“ I must  now  explain  why  I have  not  placed  Appenzel  among  the 
number  of  cantons  which  remain  pure  democracies.  Appenzel 
touches  the  hereditary  states  of  Austria  on  several  points ; and  by 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


141 


placing  it  in  Tellgovia,  Austria  would  be  enabled  to  exercise  a greater 
influence  over  that  republic,  and  consequently  over  Helvetia,  than  at 
present.  We  ought  not  to  neglect  warding  off*  danger,  however  dis- 
tant and  insignificant  it  may  seem.  If  the  Helvetian  republic,  which 
joins  our  territory  in  several  places,  contained  Appenzel,  we  should 
be  able  to  perceive  the  action  of  Austria  upon  this  most  important 
part  of  the  country ; for  we  may  reckon  as  nothing  any  attempts  of 
the  enemy  upon  the  country  of  the  Grisons,  which  forms  at  the  back 
of  Tellgovia  a rampart  of  inaccessible  mountains. 

“ Health  and  Fraternity. 

“ Brune.” 

II. 

BRUNE,  COMMANDER-IN-CHIEF  OF  THE  FRENCH  ARMY  IN  HELVE- 
TIA, TO  THE  EXECUTIVE  DIRECTORY. 

Berne,  1st  Germinal, in  the  evening,  (March  21st.) 

“ Citizens  Directors, 

“ The  resolution  I had  formed,  and  which  I communicated  to  you 
in  my  despatch  of  this  morning;  is  no  longer  practicable.  Your  last 
plan  was  no  doubt  known  to  M.  Ochs,  for  he  invokes  your  will,  and 
almost  your  name,  to  hasten  the  return  to  unity.  In  yielding  to  his 
sarcasms,  the  people  think  they  are  obeying  the  executive  Directory 
of  the  French  republic,  and  by  this  line  of  conduct  he  has  obtained 
almost  an  unanimity  of  suffrages. 

“ M.  Ochs  has  evinced  towards  me  a degree  of  cunning  which 
approaches  duplicity.  After  applauding  the  motives  which  induced 
me  to  delay  for  some  days  the  execution  of  your  plan,  he  had  no 
sooner  left  me  than  he  used  the  most  impetuous  haste  in  precipitating 
the  union  ; thus  depriving  me  of  the  merit  of  bringing  it  about  myself. 
He  travels  as  President  of  Switzerland  rather  than  of  the  canton  of 
Basle.  He  has  two  flags  suspended  to  his  carriage : one  green,  and 
the  other  red,  white  and  black  ; a numerous  escort  accompanies  him. 
I must  end  what  I have  to  say  concerning  him  by  stating,  that  he 
gave  me  an  almost  scandalous  account  of  the  formation  of  his  con- 
stitutional project. 

“ Health  and  Fraternity. 

“ Brune.” 


III. 

TO  THE  EXECUTIVE  DIRECTORY- 

“ Head-quarters,  Berne,  5th  Germinal, 
Year  VI.  (March  25th.) 

“ Citizens  Directors, 

“ The  work  of  Swiss  liberty  is  in  progress,  and  before  I leave  I 
shall  have  the  satisfaction  of  seeing  it  sufficiently  advanced  to  make 
the  enemies  of  the  federative  system  lose  all  hopes  of  success.  Berne 
has  appointed  its  electors  and  its  municipal  officers ; and  the  primary 


142 


MEMOIRS  OF 


assemblies  have  met'without  any  disturbance.  In  your  last  despatch 
you  directed  me  to  complete  the  overthrow  of  the  Bernaise  oligarchy, 
and  prevent  the  provisional  government  from  publishing  the  project  of 
a constitution,  in  preparing  which  several  of  its  members  were  occu- 
pied. I informed  you  in  my  last  that  all  this  had  been  done.  The 
exclusion  is  pronounced.  In  my  last,  I also  sent  you  copies  of  the 
several  decrees  which  I have  felt  it  my  duty  to  promulgate ; I now 
transmit  you  a copy  of  an  explanatory  letter  I wrote  to  the  commune 
of  Berne,  and  in  which  I extend  the  exclusion  even  to  the  families  of 
the  oligarchs  in  office. 

“ There  is  a difficulty  on  this  head  with  regard  to  Zurich.  It  is 
well  known,  that,  in  the  council  of  that  city,  ten  or  twelve  members 
formed,  in  spite  of  the  aristocracy,  an  opposition  which  has  resisted 
the  greatest  political  storms.  The  courage  of  these  citizens  deserves 
to  be  rewarded,  and  the  inhabitants  of  Zurich  are  desirous  that  it 
should  be..  The  national  assembly  of  Zurich  have  sent  deputies  to 
me,  to  express  a wish  that  the  people  should  have  the  power  of  placing 
among  those  whom  they  intend  to  honour  with  their  confidence,  the 
men  who  have  earned  their  share  of  it  by  such  generous  sacrifices. 

“ You  will  perceive  the  precautions  taken  by  the  assembly  of 
Zurich  to  prevent  this  exception  from  being  made  an  improper  use 
of;  and  I scarcely  know  how  a general  measure,  whatever  be  its 
rigour,  could  resist  such  considerations  as  these.  Besides,  the  men 
in  whose  favour  Zurich  makes  such  a demand,  have  protested  against 
the  petition,  and  declared  that,  for  the  term  prescribed,  they  renounce 
all  public  employment.  This  new  species  of  courage  renders  the 
members  of  the  Zurich  opposition  still  more  deserving  of  the  confi- 
dence of  their  fellow  citizens,  and  I have  deemed  it  right  to  yield  to 
the  wishes  of  the  national  assembly. 

“ Although  the  aristocracy  of  Friburg  are  not  worthy  of  §o  exten- 
sive an  exemption,  nevertheless,  the  citizens  of  Montenach  and 
Wonderveidt  ought  to  be  included  in  it.  Both  enjoy  the  esteem  of 
the  friends  of  liberty  ; and  I am  indebted  to  the  latter  for  much  useful 
information,  given  prior  to  the  capture  of  Friburg. 

“ Claims  have  also  been  made  in  favour  of  certain  members  of  the 
council  of  Soleure ; but  as  General  Schauwenburg  is  exclusively 
acquainted  with  every  thing  that  takes  place  in  that  canton,  whether 
political,  military,  or  financial,  he  will  act  in  this  matter  to  the  besf 
of  his  judgment. 

“ As  for  Berne,  there  may  be  some  patriots  among  the  members  of 
the  ex-council,  but  I regret  that  I do  not  know  them ; and  I am  of 
opinion  that,  in  this  part  of  Switzerland,  the  exclusion  should  remain 
entire. 

« I leave  on  the  8th  instant  for  Italy,  in  conformity  to  your  orders, 
and  I therefore  do  not  think  it  necessary  to  trouble  myself  about  the 
aristocracies  of  Lucerne  and  SchafFhausen,  which  can  inspire  but 
little  interest,  as  not  a single  voice  is  raised  in  their  favour. 


MARSHAL  NEY, 


148 


“ The  small  cantons  may  become  alarmed  at  the  reports  circulated 
in  spite  of  my  protestations,  regarding  the  necessity  which  would  be 
imposed  upon  them  of  joining  the  rest  of  Helvetia,  and  changing 
their  democracy  into  the  representation  system;  but  I know  your 
intentions  sufficiently,  Citizens  Directors,  to  be  persuaded  that  the 
inhabitants  of  these  little  states  will  not  be  troubled.  The  openness 
and  even  the  freedom  of  their  declarations,  prove  that  you  may 
depend  upon  their  attachment  to,  and  faithful  observance  of  the 
treaties. 

“ The  resident  Mangourit,  who  arrived  here  the  day  before  yesterday, 
informs  me  that  Valais  is  extremely  averse  to  form  part  of  Helvetia, 
and  that  it  would  feel  difficulty  in  belonging  to  any  republic  of  which 
it  did  not  form  the  total.  This  feeling,  in  the  event  of  its  not  being 
overcome  by  persuasion,  would  not  be  in  any  wise  disadvantageous 
to  us,  because,  by  way  of  the  department  of  Mont  Blanc,  we  have 
only  Valais  to  cross  in  order  to  establish  our  passage  into  Italy. 
Thus  the  formation  of  this  country  into  an  isolated  state,  could  not, 
at  all  events,  prove  a very  great  political  error. 

“ Generally  speaking,  the  political  state  of  the  whole  of  Helvetia 
is  satisfactory.  The  different  ranks  of  constitutional  authorities  are 
being  established  there,  and  an  ordinary  degree  of  watchfulness  is 
alone  necessary  to  prevent  an  injury  to  the  interests  of  France. 

“ 1 must  inform  you,  Citizens  Directors,  that  copies  of  the  letters 
and  instructions  which  you  send  me,  are  in  circulation  through  the 
country,  and  more  particularly  at  Basle  and  Lausanne. 

“ I am  certain  that  citizen  Laharpe  has  written  from  Paris — from 
the  Directorial  palace,  nay,  from  the  very  Salle  des  Drapeaux — that 
you  are  about  to  decide  upon  the  unity  of  Helvetia,  and  that  no  atten- 
tion is  to  be  paid  to  any  measures  that  may  be  pursued  by  the  French 
ministers  and  generals  in  opposition  to  this  determination.  You  may 
easily  imagine,  Citizens  Directors,  the  difficulties  which  may  be 
raised  by  these  communications,  and  their  effect  in  delaying  the  exe- 
cution of  your  orders. 

“ I send  you  all  the  vouchers  of  monies  due,  which  I have  been 
able  to  procure.  They  are  very  considerable,  and  bear  not  only 
upon  England,  but  upon  Austria,  Denmark,  and  several  states  of 
Germany.  All  these  vouchers  form  a deposit  which  I send  to  Paris, 
and  which  my  aide-de-camp,  Captain  Guillemot,  is  instructed  to  take 
care  of,  and  deliver  into  the  hands  of  any  person  you  may  appoint 
to  receive  them.  I despatch  at  the  same  time  the  ex-treasurer  and 
ex-director  of  the  mint  at  Berne,  now  military  commissary-general 
of  the  same  canton.  His  name  is  Jenner.  He  is  able  to  give  you 
every  information  concerning  both  the  vouchers  and  the  mode  of 
converting  them  into  cash ; likewise  the  amount  of  the  specie  at  the 
mint  and  in  the  treasury.  You  will  see  by  the  accompanying  copy 
of  an  abstract  of  which  he  wiil  deliver  to  you  both  the  original  and 


144 


MEMOIRS  OF 


the  several  proce.s  verbaux  connected  with  it,  that  the  sums  found  in 
the  treasury  pretty  well  correspond  with  the  entries  in  the  books. 

“ The  sums  which  I have  applied  to  the  use  of  the  troops,  amount 
to  nine  hundred  thousand  francs,  taken  at  two  different  periods ; 
namely,  five  hundred  thousand  francs  the  first  time,  and  four  hundred 
thousand  the  second.  I send  you  the  account  of  the  paymaster  to  the 
division  of  Italy, — a document  proving  the  taking  and  application  of 
this  money,  and  showing  that  the  troops  have  been  paid  up  to  the  15th 
instant,  as  you  desired. 

“ Sufficient  still  remains  in  the  treasury  to  meet  the  wants  of  the 
troops  under  the  command  of  General  Schauwenburg,  until  contribu- 
tions, which  may  certainly  be  abundant,  and  the  amount  of  which  you 
will  fix,  are  raised  to  supply  any  other  exigences  that  may  occur. 
The  surplus  of  the  treasure  shall  be  sent  to  Mayence ; I will  leave  in- 
structions for  my  successor  to  this  effect. 

“ I likewise  send  you  a list  of  the  vouchers  of  the  canton  of  Fri- 
burg,  for  sums  due  by  the  inhabitants  of  the  country,  as  well  as  by 
France  and  foreign  nations. 

“ You  will,  at  the  same  time  receive  an  account  of  the  cannon  taken 
from  the  enemy.  They  amount  to  two  hundred  and  ninety-three 
pieces  of  cannon  of  different  calibres,  thirty-eight  howitzers,  and  thirty- 
two  mortars.  General  Schauwenburg  is  directed  to  evacuate  these 
pieces  upon  Huninguen  and  Carouge.  One  hundred  and  sixty -three 
are  already  evacuated. 

“ Health  and  Respect.  -s  Brune.” 

This  correspondence  shows  the  injustice  of  the  imputations  lately 
raised  against  Marshal  Brune ; it  shows  how  little  this  General  deserv- 
ed the  reproaches  of  perfidy  and  cupidity  applied  to  him.  It  also  shows 
that  far  from  taking  an  undue  advantage  of  his  victories,  he  constant- 
ly pleaded  the  cause  of  the  conquered  inhabitants ; that  he  felt  the  same 
confidence  in  them  as  he  sought  to  inspire ; and  that  no  one  could  be 
more  careful,  or  take  greater  precautions  in  verifying  and  proving  the 
amount  of  the  treasure  that  fell  into  his  hands. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


145 


CHAPTER  VO. 

The  French  having  made  an  irruption  into  Switzerland,  the  Aus- 
trians penetrated  into  the  country  of  the  Grisons ; and  besides  increas- 
ing their  force  upon  the  Lech  and  in  Tyrol,  sent  troops  into  Brisgau. 
The  attitude  thus  assumed  by  them,  was  formidable : they  could,  on 
the  one  hand,  cross  the  Splugen,  reach  Chiavenna  and  Lago  Maggiore ; 
on  the  other,  they  had  it  in  their  power,  by  penetrating  through  the 
valley  of  Urseren,  to  occupy  Mount  Tavesch,  force  the  St.  Gothard, 
and  reach  Airolo  and  Bellinzona.  They  might  further  direct  a move- 
ment upon  Schaffhausen,  spread  their  forces  through  the  Frickthal, 
force  the  valley  of  Scion,  debouch  upon  Aost,  rally  the  Piedmontese 
troops,  involve  the  French  army  in  a system  of  irremediable  man- 
oeuvres, and  divide  the  army  of  Italy  into  two  parts,  cutting  them  off 
from  each  other.  The  Directory,  anxious  to  provide  against  the 
power  of  producing  such  serious  consequences,  seized  the  strongholds 
of  the  King  of  Sardinia,  reinforced  the  French  armies  in  Italy,  in  the 
Roman  states,  and  in  the  cantons  of  Helvetia,  and  organized  two  fresh 
armies  upon  the  Rhine.  The  one  intended  to  operate  in  Suabia  and 
Bavaria,  under  the  orders  of  Jourdan,  was  called  the  army  of  May- 
ence;  the  other,  commanded  by  Bernadotte,  was  denominated  the 
army  of  observation.  The  latter  was  intended  to  protect  the  forts  on 
the  river  Huninguen  at  Dusseldorf,  prevent  an  invasion  of  the  left 
bank,  spread  through  Hesse-Darmstadt,  and  takeManheim  and  Philips- 
burg.  Ney,  who  had  been  for  several  months  on  the  banks  of  the 
Lahn,  naturally  belonged  to  the  latter  army,  which  was  to  have  con- 
tained forty  thousand  men,  but  was  reduced  to  a mere  handful  of 
soldiers.  Nor  were  these  in  a fit  state  to  enter  upon  a campaign ; — 
one  had  no  musket,  another  no  bayonet — and  what  was  still  worse, 
the  whole  of  them,  worn  down  by  a long  agony  of  want,  displayed 
no  appearance  of  regularity,  order,  or  even  primitive  organization. 
Coats  in  rags,  waistcoats  of  different  materials,  rent  breeches,  and 
gaiters  of  all  colours ; — such  was  the  condition  and  appearance  of 
these  patriotic  soldiers,  cruelly  pinched  by  hunger,  and  yet  most  ar- 
dently devoted  to  their  colours.  In  vain  did  the  superior  officers  in- 
terfere to  alleviate  the  sufferings  of  their  men ; if  their  exertions  were 
sometimes  successful,  and  they  obtained  a little  forage  from  the  ad- 
ministration, the  quality  of  the  article  was  so  bad  that  it  was  really 
not  worth  the  trouble  taken  to  procure  it.  If  ready-made  articles  of 
clothing  were  given  out,  the  shoes  were  not  sewn,  or  the  cloth  had 
never  been  wetted ; thus,  the  former  fell  to  pieces  at  the  commence- 
ment of  a march  and  the  coats  burst  on  the  first  shower  of  rain.  If 
the  materials  were  demanded  instead,  it  was  still  worse  ,•  the  appli- 

VOL.  I.  19 


146 


MEMOIRS  OF 


cants  were  made  to  come  and  go,  and  wait,  and  the  most  tedious  and 
painful  solicitations  often  remained  unanswered.  The  stores  were 
distributed  throughout  the  territory  of  the  republic ; each  town  had  its 
well-filled  warehouses,  and  yet  none  contained  all  the  different  items 
of  a soldier’s  dress  and  accoutrements.  At  Cologne  there  were  plenty 
of  coats,  but  neither  waistcoats  nor  breeches ; there  was,  at  Mayence, 
a large  store  of  stout  leather  for  soles,  but  no  upper  leathers.  There 
were  shirts  at  one  place,  stockings  at  another,  gaiters  at  a third. 

The  same  confusion  reigned  in  the  ordnance  department.  At  one 
place  there  were  swords,  but  no  belts ; at  another  plenty  of  cartridge- 
boxes,  but  nothing  to  hang  them  upon.  If  an  officer  overcame  the 
disgust  he  felt  at  such  a system,  and  made  an  application  in  behalf  of 
his  men,  he  would  generally  receive  an  order  on  the  stores  of  Liege, 
or  Brussels,  or  any  other  place  than  the  one  he  was  at.  If  he  requir- 
ed, for  instance,  fifteen  hundred  coats,  he  was  obliged  to  send  for  them 
at  a great  expense ; and  then  perhaps,  instead  of  obtaining  what  he 
wanted,  he  received  only  a few  yards  of  cloth  to  clothe  a whole  brig- 
ade ; or  blue  cloth  was  perhaps  given  him  for  the  coats,  but  no  red  to 
make  the  facings  ; or  if  there  were  red  cloth,  there  was  no  white,  and 
nothing  for  linings ; — in  a word,  the  delivery  was  never  complete. 
All  this  was  monstrous,  but  it  must  in  justice  be  stated  that  the  govern- 
ment was  not  alone  the  cause  of  it.  The  conscription  had  just  been 
adopted;  it  was  the  only  mode  of  recruiting  the  army  which  the  local 
councils  had  left  to  the  government,  and  the  formation  of  the  list  of 
conscripts,  as  well  as  the  examination  of  all  claims  to  exemption,  was 
entrusted  to  the  communial  administrations.  Now  it  is  well  known 
what  lukewarm  zeal  is  always  shown  by  the  municipal  magistrates 
in  such  cases ; and  to  this  cause  of  delay  was  added  another  equally 
powerful.  The  treasury  was  empty,  and  the  minister,  obliged  to  meet 
an  immense  consumption,  had  only  national  property  and  delegations 
at  his  disposal.  If  horses  were  wanted,  a delegation  was  offered  upon 
the  door  and  window  tax ; if  new  clothes  were  required,  a domain  was 
offered  in  payment.  For  arms  and  stores  the  same  means  of  purchase 
were  proposed.  But  be  the  cause  what  it  might,  the  state  of  absolute 
wretchedness  to  which  the  troops  were  reduced,  rendered  their  situa- 
tion most  deplorable. 

Before  appearing  on  the  field  of  battle,  it  was  necessary  that  the 
French  army  should  have  the  means  of  doing  so  with  effect.  General 
Ney,  who  had  fought  and  sojourned  in  the  country,  well  knew  its 
localities  and  resources.  He  commanded  men  in  want  of  every  thing, 
even  the  greatest  necessaries  of  life  ; but  at  a little  distance  from  their 
cantonments,  commanderies  were  to  be  seen  which  contained  every 
thing  in  abundance,  and  whose  superfluities  he  thought  might  be  ap- 
plied to  the  craving  wants  of  his  men.  His  means  were,  however, 
greatly  out  of  proportion  to  the  obstacles  he  had  to  contend  against; 
but  celerity  and  boldness  are  likewise  powerful  means,  and  he  resolved 
to  try  his  fortune. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


147 


When  about  to  set  out  with  his  little  force,  some  unexpected  occur- 
rences increased  his  danger,  though  they  gave  great  additional  impor- 
tance to  his  undertaking.  Manheim  and  Philipsburg  were  garrisoned 
by  troops  who  seemed  but  little  disposed  to  defend  them.  The  French 
revolutionary  principles  had  penetrated  among  the  soldiers,  who  had 
become  agitated  and  uneasy ; they  were  weary  of  shedding  their 
blood  only  to  rivet  their  own  chains  ; whilst  their  officers,  disgusted 
with  a war  in  which  no  personal  renown  was  to  be  gained  for  them- 
selves, only  felt  a more  ardent  longing  for  those  generous  and  liberal 
institutions,  which  could  alone  permanently  fasten  their  colours  upon 
the  car  of  victory.  There  is  always  a great  advantage  in  cultivating 
the  favourable  dispositions  of  an  enemy,  but  in  the  present  instance 
they  derived  a most  powerful  importance  from  their  local  power.  If 
these  two  places  were  carried,  Lower  Alsace  would  be  covered,  and 
a portion  of  the  Palatinate  sheltered  from  irruptions.  The  petty 
princes  of  the  empire  would  then  be  forced  to  subscribe  to  a treaty  of 
peace,  and  the  French  would  take  the  lead  in  the  campaign.  This 
changed  altogether  the  object  of  Ney’s  operations. 

His  plan  was  therefore  altered,  and  he  resolved  to  attempt  to  sur- 
prise Manheim,  and,  if  successful,  to  force  Philipsburg.  But  the 
troops  he  had  at  his  disposal  were  scarcely  sufficient  for  this  double 
undertaking ; and  yet  an  attack  upon  the  one  would  give  the  alarm 
to  the  other.  He  resolved,  however,  to  ascertain  in  person  the  extent 
of  the  difficulties  he  had  to  encounter,  and  accordingly  crossed  the 
Rhine  under  the  disguise  of  a peasant.  Plaving  entered  Manheim, 
with  a basket  upon  his  arm,  he  proceeded  through  the  streets,  made 
his  observations,  and  obtained  precise  information  as  to  the  force 
which  defended  it,  and  the  provisions  it  contained.  The  garrison 
were  ill  disposed  to  defend  the  place,  and  the  duty  was  carried  on  in 
a slovenly  and  unequal  manner.  He  was  about  to  leave  the  fortress 
full  of  hope,  when  he  perceived  a soldier  of  the  garrison  supporting  a 
female  in  the  last  stage  of  pregnancy.  Having  accosted  the  woman, 
he  expressed  an  interest  in  her  situation,  and  his  fear  that  her  illness 
might  begin  before  the  night  was  over. 

“ No  matter  if  it  does,”  the  soldier  replied  ; “ should  this  be  the 
case,  the  commandant  will  allow  the  drawbridge  to  be  let  down  at 
any  hour  of  the  night,  so  that  the  instant  she  is  taken  ill  she  can 
have  assistance.” 

This  was  all  Ney  wanted  to  know ; and  he  soon  recrossed  the 
Rhine  to  make  his  preparations. 

He  selected  a hundred  and  fifty  of  his  bravest  soldiers,  crossed  the 
river  with  them  in  skiffs,  went  rapidly  forward,  and  concealed  them 
under  the  walls  of  Manheim,  in  the  hope  that  the  woman’s  labour 
pains  would  soon  come  on.  She  did  not  disappoint  him : her  suf- 
ferings began,  the  bridge  was  lowered,  and  an  instant  after  Ney 
and  his  men  took  possession  of  it.  The  latter,  with  their  general  at 
their  head,  then  pushed  forward,  and  the  weakness  of  their  force  was 


148 


MEMOIRS  OF 


masked  by  the  darkness  of  the  night.  Ney  threatened  and  alarmed 
the  garrison,  and  succeeded  in  obtaining  a surrender  of  the  place. 

Being  master  of  Manheim,  Ney  advanced  towards  Philipsburg. 
But  the  garrison  of  that  town  having  taken  the  alarm,  he  was  obliged 
to  halt,  and  wait  till  fortune  should  come  to  his  assistance.  He 
established  his  force  in  the  neighbouring  villages,  and  the  garrison 
having  pleaded  the  negotiations  that  were  open,  hostilities  were  sus- 
pended. The  hostile  forces  lived  at  first  in  the  most  perfect  under- 
standing ; but  the  French  dragoons  at  length  got  tired  of  seeing  the 
enemy’s  patrols  going  through  their  quarters.  Disputes  arose,  and 
the  hussars  of  Bamberg  were  very  roughly  handled.  The  governor 
immediately  took  the  alarm,  and  cried  out  against  the  aggression. 
Ney  sent  to  quiet  his  fears,  and  mounting  his  horse,  proceeded  to 
ascertain  how  things  were.  He  pushed  on  towards  Waghausel ; and 
the  enemy’s  troops  stationed  in  the  villages  retiring  on  his  approach, 
he  followed  them  and  came  in  sight  of  Philipsburg.  Being  so  near 
the  place,  he  resolved  to  demand  an  interview  with  the  governor,  the 
Rheingrave  of  Salm,  a haughty,  reserved,  morose,  and  bigoted  aris- 
tocrat. This  proud  chieftain  did  not  condescend  to  see  the  French 
general,  but  despatched  a chief  of  the  advanced  posts  to  represent 
him,  with  authority  +o  accept  any  proposals  which  Ney  might 
make.  This  was  of  good  augury.  The  French  general  feigned 
to  be  desirous  of  sparing  the  garrison,  and  offered  a suspension  of 
arms.  The  chief  of  the  advanced  posts  at  first  eluded  the  proposal, 
but  being  a man  of  weak  judgment,  and  devoid  of  energy,  he  soon 
suffered  himself  to  be  led  by  Ney,  and  the  suspension  was  accepted. 

Thus  was  Philipsburg  blockaded  upon  parole,  and  Ney  became  free 
in  his  movements.  During  this  interview  he  had  found  an  opportu- 
nity of  ascertaining  that  every  one  in  the  place  was  not  averse  to 
being  treated  with,  and  that  a little  glittering  gold  was  alone  requisite 
to  obtain  all  he  desired.  Now,  his  troops  had  nothing  immediately 
on  their  hands,  and  the  rich  convents  of  the  Necker  were  not  far  off. 
He  therefore  boldly  offered  the  wealth  of  these  convents  to  those  who 
would  deliver  up  the  place.  The  proposal  was  eagerly  accepted  ; but 
each  estimated  himself  at  a very  high  price.  To  save  appearances, 
bridges  were  to  be  constructed,  a pretended  attack  was  to  be  made, 
and  a place  of  retreat  provided  for  the  traitor,  in  the  event  of  failure. 
A first  excursion  supplied  the  means  of  meeting  these  expenses. 
Generals  Gudin,  Sorbier,  and  Darnaudat,  had  assembled  the  men 
they  Ayanted  to  secure  the  passage  of  the  river,  and  begin  their  march. 
Ney,  full  of  confidence,  pressed  Bernadotte  to  come  and  assume  in 
person  the  direction  of  the  siege,  which  he  required  only  four  hundred 
horse,  four  companies  of  infantry,  and  two  pieces  of  cannon,  to  cover. 
But  the  Austrians  were  advancing,  and  Bernadotte  knew  .not  where 
Jourdan  and  Massena  were.  He  feared  the  coming  of  the  archduke 
still  more  than  he  coveted  the  possession  of  Philipsburg;  and  he 
adjourned  the  capture  of  this  place  until  he  had  ascertained  the  mo- 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


149 


tions  of  the  Austrian  prince.  This  delay  led  to  other  difficulties. 
Great  Britain  had  her  emissaries  everywhere ; — burgomasters,  editors 
of  newspapers,  and  postmasters,  richly  remunerated  by  that  power, 
embarrassed,  and  watched  the  movements  of  the  French  army,  giving 
publicity  to  every  attempt  made  by  its  generals  to  open  secret  nego- 
tiations. Nevertheless,  Ney  contrived  to  keep  open  a channel  of 
communication  with  the  inhabitants : he  had  established  a sort  of 
agency  whose  members  had  explored  the  country  extending  from 
Ulm  to  Wurtzburg ; thus  he  was  able  to  allay  the  apprehensions  of 
the  general-in-chief,  and  he  repeated  his  former  demand  of  troops. 

“You  fear,”  he  wrote,  “ that  the  Austrians  will  come  upon  us. 
They  may  doubtless  do  so,  and  it  is  a miracle  that  we  have  not  before 
now  been  confined  to  the  walls  of  Manheim.  But  you  know  their 
tendency  to  procrastination ; and  so  slow  are  they  in  their  operations, 
that  we  should  have  time  to  take  Philipsburg,  and  afterwards  go  to 
meet  them.  Send  me,  then,  some  troops  and  a few  pieces  of  cannon. 
As  for  the  money  demanded,  I will  undertake  to  raise  it  upon  the 
convents  and  the  seats  of  the  nobles.  I will  not  touch  the  cottages.” 

This  was  all  well ; but  easy  as  Bernadotte  was  on  the  score  of 
funds  that  came  not  from  his  own  military  chest,  was  nevertheless 
not  so  when  troops  were  to  be  displaced.  He  did  not  consider  himself 
in  a state  to  attempt  to  carry  the  place  by  storm,  and  he  therefore 
confined  his  efforts  to  seduction. 

“ It  is  very  unfortunate,  my  dear  Ney,”  he  wrote  to  the  latter, 
“ that  I cannot  spare  a body  of  troops  sufficiently  numerous  to  invest 
Philipsburg.  You  know  how  feeble  my  means  are,  and  they  have 
not  increased  since  our  last  interview.  I am  waiting  until  the  orders 
which  the  Government  must  have  given,  are  executed. 

“ Promise  five  hundred  thousand  francs — promise  six  hundred 
thousand,  or  more  if  necessary ; I pledge  my  word  of  honour  that  the 
money  shall  be  paid  on  the  very  day  the  fortress  is  delivered  up  to  us, 
or  at  latest  within  twenty-four  hours  after,  by  means  of  contributions. 
We  will  raise  funds  to  meet  every  thing.  Satiate  your  emissaries 
with  gold.  Endeavour  to  correspond  with  the  most  influential  among 
the  officers ; for  he  who  is  not  brave,  my  dear  Ney,  will  always  allow 
himself  to  be  corrupted  with  gold.  To  profit  by  his  weakness,  is  an 
art  which  must  be  used ; and  when  once  an  opportunity  has  been  let 
slip,  another  is  not  easily  found.  Busy  yourself  in  sowing  dissensions 
among  the  troops  composing  the  garrison;  this  might  induce  the 
commandant  to  put  us  in  possession  of  at  least  one  of  the  city  gates. 

“ Manage  this  business,  my  dear  Ney,  with  discretion  and  fore- 
sight. It  would  be  striking  a great  political  blow  to  obtain  Philips- 
burg by  our  secret  negotiations  alone;  for  besides  the  advantage 
which  our  armies  on  the  Rhine  would  derive  from  the  occupation  of 
that  fortress,  it  would  raise  suspicion  and  uneasiness  among  the  leaders 
of  our  enemies,  and  we  might  thus  lay  the  foundation  of  a brilliant 
campaign. 


150 


MEMOIRS  Ob 


“ It  is  lawful,  my  dear  Ney,  to  employ  all  kinds  of  means  in  the 
service  of  our  country,  and  in  contributing  to  the  glory  of  its  arms. 
Let  me  hear  from  you  every  day  by  express. 

“ Yours  ever,  “ Bernadotte.” 

“ Mayence,  19th  Ventose,  Year  VII.  (March  19th,  1797.)” 

This  theory  may  be  true  enough  ; but  the  governor  was  also  put- 
ting it  in  practice,  and  he  was  very  near  obtaining  all  the  advantages 
of  it.  He  had  called  the  Austrians  to  his  aid,  and  set  the  peasantry 
in  commotion.  The  arms  and  ammunition  were  ready,  and  the  in- 
surrection was  about  to  burst  forth,  when  Ney  discovered  the  plot, 
and  prevented  its  execution.  He  was  unable,  however,  to  seize  the 
noble  emigrant  who  was  to  have  headed  it.  The  officer  to  whom  he 
had  entrusted  that  mission  failed  in  address.  The  Baron  escaped  in 
his  shirt,  and  went  further  off  to  plot  the  assassination  of  his  country- 
men. The  governor  was  unable  to  deny  having  participated  in  the 
conspiracy  ; he  was  therefore  confined  to  his  walls,  and  the  place 
rigidly  invested.  He  had  the  assurance,  nevertheless,  to  complain, 
and  inveigh  against  what  he  termed  an  act  of  hostility.  Ney  took  no 
notice  of  his  complaints,  but  so  disposed  his  forces  as  to  intercept  all 
communication  with  or  egress  from  the  town.  Certain  that  he  had 
succeeded  in  this,  he  wished  Bernadotte  to  come  and  judge  of  the  fact. 

“ Come  hither,”  he  wrote,  “ and  you  will  much  oblige  me.  Come 
and  tell  me  whether  my  position  is  well  chosen.” 

He  was  less  courteous  towards  the  Rheingrave.  The  latter  com- 
plained bitterly  both  of  his  aggression  and  of  his  silence. 

“ The  aggression,”  replied  Ney,  “ was  of  your  own  seeking ; it 
was  a mere  act  of  reprisals ; and  my  silence  is  the  effect  of  pure  pro- 
vocation. You  wanted  to  introduce  the  Austrians  into  Philipsburg, 
and  commit  me  with  the  inhabitants.  I have  taken  measures  for  my 
own  security.  Hostilities  are  opened  with  you  personally,  but  the 
armistice  continues  with  regard  to  your  soldiers.  You  shall  have  a 
proof  of  this.  The  prisoners  I made  this  morning  shall  be  set  at 
liberty.” 

Although  Ney  thus  harshly  treated  the  Rheingrave,  lie  did  not  the 
less  fellow  up  his  intelligences  in  the  fortress.  As  appearances  could 
no  longer  be  saved,  it  was  necessary  to  increase  the  bribe.  Ney 
again  undertook  to  supply  the  surplus  funds.  He  resumed  his  excur- 
sions, levied  an  impost  upon  Heidelberg,  and  contributions  upon  the 
feudal  castles  and  commanderies  throughout  the  country.  But  whilst 
he  was  collecting  this  money,  and  purchasing  or  making  requisitions 
for  horses,  an  act  of  imprudence  divulged  the  plot  which  had  so  far 
been  successfully  carried  on.  The  governor  was  himself  applied  to, 
and  an  attempt  made  to  seduce  him,  whereby  every  thing  that  he 
should  have  remained  ignorant  of,  was  revealed  to  him.  The  con- 
spirators were  seized  and  shot,  and  the  whole  plan  frustrated. 

Its  execution,  so  far  as  it  went,  was  not  however  without  advantage. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


151 


With  the  proceeds  of  the  contributions  levied  upon  the  convents  and 
feudal  estates,  Ney  purchased  a considerable  number  of  horses  from 
the  peasants.  Upon  these  he  mounted  recruits,  which  he  had  sent 
for  on  purpose.  Thus  his  three  cavalry  regiments,  which  contained 
only  six  hundred  men  when  he  first  approached  the  Neckar,  now 
amounted  to  more  than  double  that  number.  His  soldiers  were  armed, 
clothed,  and  full  of  ardour.  He  could  now  take  the  field  with  good 
effect,  and  he  hoped  the  time  would  soon  come  when  he  should  be 
again  called  upon  to  appear  in  line. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

This  period  soon  arrived.  Austria  had  invaded  the  country  of  the 
Orisons ; the  forces  of  that  power  were  assembling  near  the  lake  of 
Constance,  and  upon  the  Lech  in  Franconia ; — the  imperial  govern- 
ment, in  short,  had  assumed  a hostile  attitude.  Nevertheless  the 
Directory  still  evinced  the  same  want  of  energy.  The  army  of  May- 
ence  had  reached  the  sources  of  the  Danube ; and  this  sapient  body 
was  content  to  order  that  of  Helvetia  to  make  the  Austrians  evacuate 
the  country  of  the  Grisons.  Massena  forthwith  commenced  operations, 
and  had  overthrown  the  imperialists,  ere  Jourdan  knew  whether  he 
was  to  support  him  or  not.  The  odds  were  however  too  great  against 
the  former  general,  whose  forces  Jourdan  determined  not  to  allow  to 
be  overpowered,  for  want  of  receiving  instructions  to  co-operate  with 
him.  He  therefore  resolved  to  attempt  a diversion,,  and  accordingly 
advanced  towards  the  archduke’s  army.  A warm  and  obstinate  en- 
counter took  place  at  Stockbach ; and  the  French,  after  a long  struggle 
against  very  superior  numbers,  were  forced  to  give  way.  They  were 
defeated  and  driven  into  the  mountains.  Had  they  proved  successful, 
each  among  them  would  have  been  ambitious  of  sharing  the  glory  of 
their  arms ; but  as  they  were  unfortunate,  they  could  scarcely  find 
any  one  to  lead  them.  One  quitted  his  post  whilst  the  battle  still 
raged ; another,  ere  he  knew  that  it  was  lost,  was  attacked  with  sud- 
den indisposition,  and  withdrew  from  the  field.  Of  those  who  did  not 
desert  their  colours,  one  could  not  execute  a mission  because  he  had  an 
open  wound ; another,  because  he  considered  it  above  his  capacity; — 
each  found  an  excuse  for  not  fighting,  and  the  army  seemed  on  the 
eve  of  dissolution. 

If  some  men  are  discouraged  by  danger,  there  are  fortunately  others 
whom  it  excites  and  renders  capable  of  the  greatest  deeds.  Massena 
had  great  reason  to  complain  of  the  Directory.  Appointed  to  the 


152 


MEMOIRS  OF 


command  of  the  French  army  at  Rome,  he  had  joined  his  troops  only 
after  they  had  taken  possession  of  the  capital  of  the  Christian  world. 
He  was  as  much  a stranger  to  the  disorders  of  their  march,  if  there 
were  any,  as  to  the  excesses  committed  on  their  entrance  into  Rome. 
The  different  corps,  however,  broke  out  into  open  revolt,  and  the  in- 
surgents, at  first  obsequious  towards  the  General,  soon  included  him 
in  the  general  reprobation.  He  summoned  them  to  return  to  obe- 
dience ; and  they  decreed  that  they  no  longer  acknowledged  his  au- 
thority. He  took  no  notice  of  this  decision ; but  the  moment  he 
attempted  to  enforce  an  act  of  command,  the  tumult  exploded  with 
fresh  fury.  The  Directory  gave  way,  and  Massena,  abandoned  by 
the  arm  of  power,  which  ought  to  have  upheld  him  and  punished  the 
leaders  of  the  mutiny,  was  obliged  to  withdraw.  He  afterwards  as- 
sumed the  command  of  the  army  in  Helvetia  ; but  in  spite  of  his  com- 
mission and  the  personal  talents  of  which  he  had  given  so  many 
proofs,  he  was  never  master  of  his  own  movements  and  operations. 

Left  to  his  own  resources,  when  he  had  to  effect  all  that  the  ad- 
ministration should  have  done,  he  was  under  severe  control  in  those 
matters  which  ought  to  have  been  left  solely  to  his  own  judgment. 
His  manoeuvres  were  always  subordinate  to  those  of  the  army  of  the 
Danube.  Invested  in  appearance  with  a chief  command,  he  was  in 
fact  only  the  commander  of  a wing.  He  was  justly  hurt  at  this  con- 
duct of  the  Directory  towards  him,  and  had  already  sent  in  his  resig- 
nation ; but  the  defeat  at  Stockbach  took  place,  and  all  other  con- 
siderations yielded  to  that  of  the  dangers  which  threatened  his  country. 
Far  from  deserting  the  post  confided  to  him,  he  met  the  danger  in  its 
fullest  extent,  and  generously  assumed  the  command  of  the  wreck  of 
an  army  which  the  other  generals  had  abandoned. 

Tharrau,  Legrand,  Ney,  Gozan,  and  some  others  remained  un- 
shaken. They  did  not  retreat  before  the  peril  under  pretence  of  ill 
health,  nor  decline  responsibility  under  that  of  incapacity  ; and  Mas- 
sena, desirous  of  honouring  in  them  the  disinterested  bravery  of  which 
he  had  set  the  example,  reported  their  noble  conduct  to  the  Directory. 
Having  had  occasion  to  appreciate  the  ability  and  precision  of  Ney’s 
manoeuvres,  he  appointed  this  officer  to  the  command  of  the  cavalry 
attached  to  his  right  wing. 

The  theatre  of  the  military  operations  of  the  French  being  now 
transferred  to  Helvetia,  Ney  proceeded  thither,  and  assumed  the  com- 
mand to  which  he  had  been  appointed.  His  corps  consisted  of  ten 
regiments  of  light  cavalry  and  three  of  dragoons.  As  they  had  been 
neglected  during  the  peace,  he  first  applied  himself  to  break  them  into 
manoeuvring,  and  familiarize  them  with  movements  in  line,  to  which 
their  dispersion  and  want  of  horses  had  made  them  almost  strangers. 
Their  progress  was  so  rapid,  that  he  soon  flattered  himself  he  should 
in  a short  time  lead  a formidable  body  of  cavalry  to  victory,  when  an 
incident,  which  ought  to  have  flattered  his  ambition,  threw  him  into  a 
strange  perplexity.  He  was  appointed,  on  the  28th  of  March,  general 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


153 


of  division ; but  his  modesty  taking  the  alarm,  he  considered  the  charge 
too  much  for  him,  and  only  received  his  commission  to  send  it  back. 
He  deemed  himself  qualified  to  lead  a brigade,  but  not  a division.  He 
examined  and  measured  his  own  powers,  and  determined  that,  for  his 
personal  advantage,  the  honour  of  the  French  arms  should  not  be 
placed  in  jeopardy.  , 

“ I have  received,”  said  he  in  his  despatch  to  the  minister,  “ your 
letter  of  the  8th  of  Germinal  (28th  March,)  in  which  was  enclosed  the 
decree  appointing  me  general  of  division.  The  Directory,  in  confer- 
ring this  promotion  upon  me,  probably  yielded  to  advantageous  re- 
ports of  my  conduct ; but  it  is  my  duty  to  be  more  severe  on  my  own 
merits.  If  my  talents  were  truly  such  as  the  Directory  have  con- 
ceived, I should  not  hesitate  to  accept  the  promotion ; unfortunately 
such  is  not  the  case,  and  I am  forced  to  decline  the  honour  the  Go- 
vernment would  confer  upon  me.  I trust  that  this  refusal  will  be 
considered  nothing  more  than  a proof  of  the  sincere  patriotism  by 
which  I am  actuated,  and  of  the  disinterestedness  with  which  I perform 
my  professional  duties.  May  I beg  you  will  assure  the  Directory 
that  I shall  never  have  any  other  aim  than  that  of  deserving  its 
esteem.” 

“ Waghausel,  15th  Germinal,  (April  4th  1799.)” 

Nothing  could  be  more  modest  or  disinterested  than  this ; but  a 
government  cannot  always  overlook  the  talents  of  which  the  possessor 
is  ignorant.  The  Directory  therefore  maintained  its  decree,  and  the 
minister  who  forwarded  Ney’s  refusal  was  directed  to  make  known 
to  him  that  the  Government  persisted  in  its  decision.  The  following 
was  the  despatch : 

“ Citizen  General, 

“ The  executive  Directory,  before  whom  I laid  your  letter  request- 
ing me  to  tender  your  refusal  of  the  rank  of  general  of  division  to 
which  you  had  been  appointed,  has  directed  me  to  inform  you,  that  it 
persists  in  the  decree  which  promotes  you  to  that  grade.  It  sees  in 
your  modesty  only  a stronger  claim  to  reward  for  the  services  you 
have  already  rendered,  and  a valuable  earnest  for  those  you  will 
hereafter  render  to  the  republic.  In  consequence  of  which,  I here- 
with again  forward  the  decree  of  your  appointment. 

' “ Health  and  Fraternity. 

“ Millet  Moreau.” 

“Paris,  15th  Florial,  (May  4th,  1799.)” 

This  despatch  was  flattering ; nevertheless  the  new  rank  to  which 
Ney  was  raised  seemed  to  him  so  great  and  imposing,  although  he 
had  already  performed  its  duties,  that  he  dared  not  accept  the  title. 
Fortunately  he  had  continued  to  correspond  with  Bernadotte,  to  whom 
he  stated  his  fears,  his  conjectures,  and  the  chances  offered  by  the 

vol.  i.  20 


154 


MEMOIRS  OF 


field  of  warfare  to  which  he  was  called.  His  forebodings  were  by 
no  means  consolatory.  Victory  had  inspired  the  Austrians  with  con- 
fidence, and,  as  it  always  happens,  defeat  had  spread  discord  through 
the  French  ranks.  The  troops  were  irritated,  discouraged,  and 
deprived  of  necessaries.  Ney  made  no  secret  either  of  the  uneasi- 
ness to  which  this  general  want  of  confidence  throughout  the  army 
had  given  rise,  or  of  the  perplexity  into  which  he  was  thrown  by  his 
own  promotion. 

But  Bernadotte  did  not  encourage  his  scruples  with  regard  to  his 
own  promotion.  He  well  knew  Ney — he  well  knew  his  vigilance 
and  talents ; and  he  blamed  his  misgivings  still  more  strongly  than 
Massena  had  done. 

“ I have  received,  my  dear  Ney,”  he  wrote  to  the  latter,  “ your 
letter  of  the  16th.  The  particulars  you  give  me  are  not  of  a nature 
to  make  my  mind  easy  with  regard  to  future  operations.  But  the 
spirit  of  freedom  is  indefatigable,  and  will,  I trust,  still  perform  mira- 
cles. You  have  doubtless  read  Garat’s  speech  upon  the  assassination 
of  our  plenipotentiaries.*  It  reminds  me  of  the  most  prosperous  days 

* The  following  details  concerning  that  horrible  event,  are  not  without 
interest,  and  are  little  known. 

“ The  Baron  de  * * *,  minister  plenipotentiary  of  the  Elector  of  Bavaria, 
came  to  spend  the  evening  with  me.  Our  conversation  naturally  turned 
upon  the  subject  of  those  men  who  had  exercised  more  or  less  influence  in 
the  affairs  of  Germany. 

“The  Archduke  Charles  and  M.  de  Thugot  were  in  the  foremost  rank. 
An  examination  of  the  political  principles  of  the  latter  led  us  to  speak  of  the 
murder  of  the  French  plenipotentiaries  at  Rastadt,  of  which  I affirmed  that 
public  opinion  accused  M.  de  Thugot,  and  acquitted  Prince  Charles. 

“M.  de  * * * manifested  the  same  opinon.  I had  nothing  but  conjecture 
to  support  my  belief ; but  he  offered  to  give  me  the  most  convincing  proofs, 
arising  from  what  he  knew  and  heard  from  the  very  mouth  of  M.  de  Lerbach. 
He  then  related  what  follows. 

“ A few  days  prior  to  the  murder,  M.  de  Lerbach,  imperial-commissary  in 
Prince  Charles’s  army,  came  to  Munich,  to  make  arrangements  relative  to 
the  passage  of  the  Austrian  troops  through  the  states  of  Bavaria.  He  lodged 
at  an  inn  which  was  also  inhabited  by  M.  de  * * *.  The  two  apartments 
were  separated  only  by  a large  but  very  thin  door.  M.  de  Lerbach  was  out 
all  day  upon  business,  but  regularly  spent  his  evenings  in  his  room  with 
M.  Hoppe,  whom  he  had  seen  at  Paris,  as  secretary  to  M.  de  Cobentzel. 

“ M.  de  * * *,  who  was  attached  to  the  mission  of  the  Commander,  Jala- 
bert,  minister  of  the  Elector  at  Frankfort,  had  been  sent  to  Munich  with 
despatches  relative  to  the  matters  in  negotiation  at  Rastadt.  He  was  accom- 
panied by  M * * * *,  who  at  present  holds  an  appointment  under  M.  de 
Mongelas,  but  was  then  employed  in  the  chanceilerie  of  foreign  affairs  at 
Munich. 

“ One  evening,  M.  de  * * * having  perceived  that  the  conversation  be- 
tween M.  de  Lerbach  and  M.  Hoppe  related  to  the  different  interests  of 
the  German  princes,  had  his  candles  taken  into  the  next  room,  whence  they 
could  feebly  light  that  in  which  he  sat,  without  being  visible  through  the 
door  of  communication — thus  indicating  that  the  room  was  not  occupied. 

“ He  then  listened  in  profound  silence,  and  took  notes,  as  did  also  M ****, 
yf  all  that  they  heard.  After  each  conversation  they  compared  their  notes, 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


155 


of  LacediL'inonia  and  ancient  Rome.  Every  man  who  is  a French- 
man, and  above  all  a republican,  must  think  as  he  does.  It  is  no 
doubt  more  than  necessary  to  destroy  parties  if  they  exist,  and  not  to 
create  any  if  their  existence  is  only  ideal.  Parties  raise  factions,  and 
the  latter  overthrow  states,  however  powerful. 

“ I expect  shortly  to  set  out  for  Paris.  After  I have  nursed  my 
body,  and  tranquillized  my  mind  for  a few  days,  I shall  return  and 
share  the  toils  of  our  comrades.  I shall  enjoy  a delicious  satisfaction 
if  I am  able  to  share  in  their  successes,  and  if  chance  is  sufficiently 
favourable  to  me  to  enable  me  to  include  you  among  the  number  of 
those  with  whom  I shall  fight  my  country’s  battles. 

and  formed  them  into  a single  narrative,  which  both  of  them  signed,  and 
took  each  day  to  the  office  for  foreign  affairs. 

“The  first  conversation  gave  them  the  following  information  : — 

“ M.  de  Lerbach  had  gone  to  Prince  Charles,  and  represented  to  him  that 
it  might  prove  of  the  greatest  advantage,  if  the  Austrian  monarchy  became 
acquainted  with  the  connexion  suspected  to  exist  between  the  Princes  of 
the  Empire  and  France  ; that  numerous  communications  had  been  made  on 
this  subject  to  the  plenipotentiaries,  and  there  was  no  doubt  as  to  the  posi- 
tive existence  of  such  connexion  ; but  that  a moral  certainty  alone  was  insuf- 
ficient ; that  the  house  of  Austria,  to  justify  its  conduct  towards  the  faithless 
princes  of  the  German  empire,  must  possess  tangible  evidence,  and  that 
such  evidence  existed  abundantly  in  the  papers  of  the  French  ministers ; 
that  under  the  circumstances  in  which  Europe  was  placed,  and  in  conse- 
quence of  the  personal  conduct  of  these  ministers,  no  measures  ought  to  be 
kept  with  them  ; that  the  end  was  moreover  of  such  magnitude  as  to  justify 
the  means,  whatever  they  might  be.  From  these  motives  M.  de  Lerbach 
requested  that  Prince  Charles  would  give  him  an  armed  force  in  order  to  arrest 
these  plenipotentiaries  on  their  way  to  Seitz,  whither  they  would  proceed  after 
the  rupture  of  the  negotiations,  which  was  certain  of  taking  place.  Prince 
Charles  opposed  his  repugnance  to  such  a measure,  which  was  only  over- 
come on  reading  M.  de  Thugot’s  instructions.  He  yielded  to  a formal 
requisition,  and  placed  at  the  orders  of  \I.  de  Lerbach,  Colonel  Barbaczi  of 
the  Szecler  hussars,  and  one  Bourchart,  who  were  to  receive  and  implicitly 
follow  the  instructions  of  the  imperial  commissary. 

“ M.  de  Lerbach  directed  these  men  not  only  to  seize  the  papers,  but 
at  the  same  time  to  drub  well  ( bien  houspiller ) Jean  de  Bry  and  Bonnier,  upon 
whom  he  had  a vengeance  to  exercise,  for  the  rudeness  of  the  one,  and  the 
insolence  of  the  other.  He  also  recommended  to  their  attention,  provided 
he  fell  into  their  hands,  the  Baron  d’Albini,  whom  in  this  conversation  he 
talked  of  in  the  same  manner  as  of  the  French  ministers. 

“ On  the  evening  of  the  morrow,  the  conversation  ran  upon  the  same 
topics.  It  was  interrupted  by  a messenger,  who  brought  M.  dc  Lerbach 
the  news  of  the  tragic  result  of  the  expedition  he  had  ordered.  His  delight 
at  the  double  success  obtained  by  his  vengeance  and  his  policy  was  poisoned 
by  the  horrible  murder  which  he  must  have  anticipated,  and  was  therefore 
guilty  of  having  perpetrated.  Remorse  and  hatred  drew  from  him  the  most 
contradictory  exclamations. 

“ ‘The  unhappy  men,’  he  exclaimed,  ‘they  have  been  murdered!  .... 
That  scoundrel,  Bonnier,  well  deserved  his  fate!  ....  But  poor  Rober- 
jol!  . . . . If,  however,  they  had  not  let  Jean  de  Bry  escape!  .... 

This  evidence  of  M.  Lerbach  against  himself,  put  in  haste  upon  paper, 
and  as  he  uttered  it,  must  now  be  among  the  state  papers  of  Bavaria. 


MEMOIKS  OF 


156 

“ I recommend  your  not  displeasing  the  Directory  by  your  refusal 
of  the  promotion  which  it  persists  in  conferring  upon  you.  Look 
around  you,  my  dear  Ney,  and  say  candidly  whether  your  con- 
science does  not  call  upon  you  to  lay  aside  a modesty  which  becomes 
out  of  place  and  even  dangerous  when  carried  to  excess.  We  must 
have  ardent  souls,  and  hearts  as  inaccessible  to  fear  as  to  seduction, 
to  be  able  to  lead  the  armies  of  France.  Who,  more  than  yourself, 
is  gifted  with  these  qualities  ? It  would  be  an  act  of  weakness,  then, 
to  shrink  from  the  career  that  is  open  to  you. 

“ Adieu,  my  dear  Ney.  You  perceive  that,  yielding  in  my  retire- 
ment to  the  reflections  excited  by  the  quietude  I enjoy,  and  the  peace- 
ful banks  on  which  I dwell,  I assume  somewhat  the  tone  of  a Mentor ; 
but  you  will,  I know,  listen  to  every  thing  from  one  who  is  attached 
to  you  by  the  ties#  of  the  warmest  friendship,  and  the  most  perfect 
esteem. 

“ Bernadotte.” 

Simmern,  25th  Floreal,  Year  VII.  (May  14th,  1799.) 

Ney  yielded  to  this  advice,  assumed  the  rank  to  which  the  Direc- 
tory had  raised  him,  and  was  preparing  to  lead  his  cavalry  towards 
the  Thur,  when  an  unexpected  event  called  him  to  another  place  and 
to  the  command  of  a different  kind  of  force.  The  following  is  the 
report  of  the  circumstance  made  by  the  aide-de-camp  of  the  General- 
in-chief. 

“ I arrived  at  Coire  on  the  13th  of  Floreal  at  ten  in  the  evening, 
and  found  every  body  in  the  greatest  consternation.  The  peasants  of 
the  vale*of  Disentis,  those  of  the  valleys  of  Medels,  and  Maderaner- 
thal,  and  those  of  the  Italian  bailiwicks,  had  risen  in  open  rebellion. 
They  had  assembled  in  great  numbers,  and  were  forcing  the  peaceable 
inhabitants  of  the  other  villages  to  join  them,  on  pain  of  seeing  their 
houses  burned  and  their  families  massacred.  That  which  was  at  first 
only  a spark,  soon  became  a dreadful  conflagration.  The  fanatic 
people  followed  the  torrent,  became  partners  in  the  excesses  of  the 
peasantry,  and  co-operated  in  an  unheard-of  refinement  of  barbarity. 

“ The  vigilance  of  General  Menard,  commanding  the  Grisons  at 
that  period,  had,  so  early  as  the  10th,  led  to  the  discovery  of  the  in- 
tended insurrection.  He  accordingly  wrote  to  Citizen  Salomon,  com- 
manding the  detachment  at  Disentis,  calling  upon  him  for  details  con- 
cerning the  situation  of  the  country,  and  the  agitation  which  was  be- 
coming manifest.  This  officer,  too  credulous  and  too  confident,  re- 
plied, on  the  11th,  to  the  General,  that  it  was  true  a certain  agitation 
had  lately  prevailed  during  a few  days,  but  the  peasantry  had  since 
become  tranquil  and  gave  no  further  cause  for  uneasiness ; that  he 
answered  for  every  thing,  and  his  care  and  vigilance  would  suffice  to 
make  the  remainder  of  the  storm  blow  over. 

“ The  rapidity  with  which  events  succeeded  each  other, — the  at- 
tack of  Lucisteig,  that  of  Davos,  and  the  demonstrations  of  the  enemy 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


157 


upon  other  points,  prevented  this  affair  from  being  treated  with  all  the 
importance  it  deserved.  The  insurrection  was  organized  without  op- 
position, and  on  the  13th  the  insurgents  marched  toward  Disentis. 
The  peasants  were  armed  with  muskets,  and  hatchets,  and  with  long 
sticks,  the  ends  of  which  were  traversed  by  two  or  three  sharp-point- 
ed iron  pegs,  thus  forming  a very  destructive  weapon.  In  this  state 
they  proceeded  to  the  church,  where  they  heard  mass  with  profound 
respect. 

“ The  officer,  Salomon,  in  spite  of  his  confidence,  became  alarmed, 
and  assembled  the  municipality,  to  whom  he  expressed  his  surprise 
and  uneasiness  at  this  rising.  But  he  again  suffered  himself  to  be 
deceived  by  the  treacherous  mountaineers,  and  was  satisfied  with  the 
assurance  given  to  him  that  this  vast  assemblage  had  no  political  ob- 
ject, and  that  the  shepherds  who  swarmed  around  him  had  met  for 
no  other  purpose  than  to  repair  the  bridges  on  the  Rhine.  As  the 
confusion,  nevertheless,  went  on  increasing,  he  once  more  became 
alarmed,  and  again  convoked  the  municipality.  It  was  now  only  five 
o’clock  in  the  afternoon,  and  night  was  not  yet  nigh.  The  protesta- 
tions made  in  the  morning  were  therefore  again  renewed ; Salomon 
again  yielded  credence  to  them,  and  contented  himself  with  throwing 
the  responsibility  of  passing  events  upon  those  who  brought  them 
about. 

“ The  soldiers  having  been  invited  to  the  fete,  spent  the  remainder 
of  the  day  in  imprudent  libations ; but  when  night  came,  some  of  the 
insurgents  entered  the  dwelling  of  the  commandant  and  ordered 
him  to  surrender  his  sword.  He  then  felt  how  fatal  his  foolish 
confidence  was  likely  to  prove,  and  asked  a thousand  questions,  to 
which  no  reply  was  made.  As  he  delayed  delivering  up  his  arms, 
they  were  taken  from  him,  and  he  was  escorted  to  the  convent.  The 
officer  was  now  in  safe  custody,  and  the  troops  dispersed ; the  insur- 
gents therefore  no  longer  fearing  a combined  action,  or  an  organized 
resistance,  threw  themselves  upon  the  French  soldiers  whilst  they 
were  carousing,  and  beat  and  otherwise  ill-treated  them.  Some  of 
them  were  killed  in-  defending  their  arms ; the  remainder  were  placed 
in  the  corridors  of  the  convent. 

“ A sub-lieutenant  had  assembled  a dozen  men  who  lodged  in  this 
building.  They  fired  from  the  windows,  and  for  a long  time  resisted 
the  insurgents  who  were  trying  to  force  it ; but  a menial  having  ad- 
mitted the  multitude  through  a side-door,  the  whole  of  our  unfortunate 
men  within  its  walls  were  instantly  put  to  death. 

“ Five  thousand  of  the  insurgents  then  marched  upon  Trons,  where 
half  a company  was  cantoned.  These  brave  men  were  prepared,  met 
the  attack  with  the  greatest  resolution,  and  succeeded  in  effecting  their 
retreat  to  Ilantz,  which  they  were  likewise  obliged  to  evacuate,  leav- 
ing some  of  their  wounded  companions  behind  them,  who  were  im- 
mediately butchered.  The  insurgents  continued  their  movement,  and 


158 


MEMOIRS  01 


reached  Richenau  the  same  evening,  where  they  carried  the  bridge 
by  storm. 

“ They  who  had  remained  behind,  arrived  successively  at  Disentis.. 
All  of  them  were  eager  to  vent  their  rage  upon  the  bodies  of  the 
slaughtered  French,  and  wallow  in  their  blood , and  the  atrocious  mu- 
nicipality who  presided  at  these  cannibal  scenes,  distributed  according 
to  the  numbers  of  the  claimants,  one  or  two  of  the  unhappy  soldiers 
who  had  not  yet  expired,  and  whose  lengthened  death-throes  intoxi- 
cated this  ferocious  rabble  with  delight. 

“ Such  was  the  state  of  affairs  when  General  Menard  received  inti- 
mation of  what  had  occurred.  He  instantly  took  measures  to  put  a 
stop  to  such  horrible  scenes.  Having  assembled  six  companies,  he 
placed  them  under  the  command  of  Citizen  Baulard,  commanding  the 
109th  demi-brigade ; and  he  begged  1 would  join  his  aide-de-camp  in 
directing  the  attack,  leading  the  column  to  Disentis,  setting  fire  to  that 
den  of  brigands,  and  sacrificing  to  the  manes  of  our  deceased  com- 
rades, a hecatomb  of  their  murderers.  Meanwhile,  the  General  un- 
dertook to  make  the  report  to  you  of  my  mission  to  Engadine.  Con- 
vinced that  my  duty  called  me  wherever  there  was  danger,  I set  out 
to  execute  these  orders. 

“ The  number  of  insurgents  had  increased  very  considerably. 
They  crossed  the  bridge,  forced  the  five  companies  back,  and  drove 
them  to  the  gates  of  Coire,  after  wounding  a hundred  and  fifty  men. 
Six  companies  from  Sargans  and  its  neighbourhood  had  just  arrived 
at  Coire.  The  rebels,  to  the  number  of  eight  thousand,  had  retired 
to  Richenau,  and  taken  up,  a position  there.  We  marched  thither. 
Citizen  Baulard  had  scarcely  eight  hundred  men;  but  he  took  his 
measures  with  prudence.  He  formed  -his  troops  in  line  of  battle,  and 
placed  his  two  pieces  of  artillery,  which  he  supported  by  two  compa- 
nies of  grenadiers,  between  the  corps-d’attaque,  and  the  corps  d’eclai- 
reurs.  In  this  order  we  reached  the  platform  commanding  the 
bridge,  which  we  cannonaded  with  all  our  might.  Two  companies  of 
grenadiers,  who  had  passed  the  Rhine  to  turn  the  enemy,  having 
reached  our  parallel,  we  beat  the  charge,  and  rushed  upon  the  bridge 
with  fixed  bayonets.  The  peasants  defended  it  with  vigour ; but  we 
had  cut  off  their  retreat.  Some  died  at  their  post,  others  threw  them- 
selves into  the  castle,  whence  they  opened  a destructive  fire;  unable, 
however,  to  resist  our  attack,  they  were  forced  and  put  to  the  sword. 

“ A thousand  of  these  wretches  were  slain.  The  night  was  ap- 
proaching, and  they  who  survived  effected  their  escape  under  cover 
of  the  woods  and  of  the  darkness.  As  our  men  were  sinking  with 
fatigue,  we  made  no  attempt  to  pursue  them;  but  on  the  15th,  at 
daybreak,  we  resumed  our  movement,  and  occupied  Ilantz  and  Trons. 
But  we  only  followed  the  insurgents,  without  overtaking  them  ; — fear 
seemed  to  have  given  them  wings,  and  they  were  on  the  point  of 
escaping  from  us,  when  the  idea  struck  us  that  we  had  better  quiet 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


159 


the  alarms  of  the  innocent,  by  separating  them  from  the  guilty  and 
thus  we  might  succeed  in  putting  an  end  to  a contest  which  had 
already  lasted  too  long.  Wo  accordingly  issued  the  following  pro- 
clamation. 

‘ Your  credulity  is  imposed  upon  ; and  you  have  proved  culpable 
towards  a people  who  were  your  friends  and  allies  ; but  there  are 
still  means  open  to  you  of  deserving  pardon  and  exciting  the  clemency 
of  your  conquerors.  Repentance  is  all  that  you  have  left.  Deliver 
up  those  who  seduced  you  to  this  criminal  act,  and  you  will  find  that 
the  French  are  generous  after  victory ; that  they  know  how  td  distin- 
guish error  from  crime,  and  are  only  to  be  feared  by  those  who  are 
still  in  arms. 

‘ They  among  you  who  do  not  immediately  return  to  their  homes 
shall,  from  that  single  circumstance,  be  considered  leaders  of  the  re- 
volt, and  treated  as  such.  Their  property  shall  be  destroyed. 

4 Wo  to  him  whom  the  feelings  of  humanity  and  the  interests  of 
his  fellow  citizens  shall  not  induce  to  return  to  his  duty ! he  must  ex- 
pect no  mercy — he  will  become  the  victim  of  his  own  obstinacy. 

4 The  inhabitants,  at  whose  houses  arms  or  ammunition  are 
found,  shall  be  immediately  shot,  and  their  premises  burnt  to  the 
ground. 

4 The  present  proclamation  shall,  in  each  commune,  be  translated 
into  the  language  of  the  country. 

Baulard,  Chef-de-brigade,  Commandant. 

Burthr,  Aide-de-camp  to  Gen. -in-chief. 

Masclary,  Aide-de-camp  to  Gen.  Menard.’ 

‘ Ilantz,  15th  Floreal,  Year  VII,  (May  5th,  1797.)’ 

44  This  proclamation  produced  the  best  possible  effect  upon  the 
peasants,  and  before  we  reached  Trons  several  communes  had  already 
submitted.  The  same  thing  occurred  at  Disentis,  the  municipalities 
throwing  themselves  upon  our  generosity.  They  expressed  regret 
and  repentance  for  the  foul  crimes  which  had  been  committed.  We 
were  here  upon  the  exact  spot  where  humanity  had  been  so  cruelly 
outraged — we  were  here  opposite  to  that  hateful  building  in  which  a 
hundred  and  eighteen  Frenchmen  had  been  slaughtered ; and  we 
could  still  behold  traces  of  that  blood  which  ought  to  have  been  shed 
only  in  defence  of  the  commonwealth.  I know  not  what  may  have 
been  the  feelings  of  our  soldiers,  but  it  required  all  our  ascendancy 
over  them,  and  all  the  vigilance  of  their  officers,  to  prevent  them  from 
committing  the  most  violent  excesses. 

44  This  was  not,  however,  the  most  affecting  part  of  these  bloody 
recollections.  The  inhabitants,  alarmed  at  our  approach,  had  care- 
fully put  out  of  sight  all  that  could  serve  as  evidence  of  their  guilt, 
or  even  of  their  participation  in  the  crime  which  we  came  to  punish. 
They  had  taken  from  their  dwellings  every  thing  that  denoted  an  act 


160 


MEMOIRS  OF 


of  violence.  The  arms  and  clothes  of  their  victims  were  shut  up  in 
a cellar  of  the  convent.  The  door  of  the  building  was  broken  open, 
and  our  men  rushed  with  precipitation  into  the  dark  passages  leading 
to  these  relics.  Good  God ! what  a sight ! muskets,  clothes,  and 
belts,  pell-mell,  formed  a pile  six  feet  high. 

“ Whilst  the  soldiers,  in  a stupor  of  grief,  were  contemplating 
these  trophies  of  the  good  faith  of  the  mountaineers,  six  light  infantry 
soldiers  appeared  who  had  escaped,  as  by  miracle,  from  the  fury  of 
these  barbarians.  They  had  succeeded  in  gaining  the  wood,  and 
had  eluded  every  search  made  to  discover  them.  Having  at  length 
perceived  us  driving  before  us  the  ferocious  shepherds,  they  had  come 
from  their  place  of  concealment  to  resume  their  arms  and  baggage. 

“ One  perceived  the  coat  of  a friend  slaughtered  before  his  face ; 
another  raised  the  cap  of  a grenadier  whom  he  had  been  unable  to 
defend ; a third  recognized  a knapsack  ,*  a fourth  a cartridge-box. 
The  silence  was  profound,  the  emotion  general ; at  length  an  old 
soldier  sprang  forward  and  seizing  a belt  with  a sort  of  nervous  con- 
vulsion, fell  down  in  a swoon. 

At  this  instance  of  grief,  no  one  placed  any  further  restraint  upon 
his  feelings,  and  groans,  and  sobs,  and  tears  served  to  express  the 
most  painful  emotions.  The  scene  was  dangerously  affecting,  and 
might  have  rekindled  the  rage  of  the  men,  had  I not  put  an  end  to  it 
by  making  them  withdraw  and  ordering  the  doors  of  this  horrible 
place  to  be  closed. 

“ On  inquiring  into  the  cause  of  this  insurrection,  we  were  informed 
that  it  was  solely  the  work  of  the  priests ; that  these  fanatics  had 
published  a statement  that  the  Austrians  had  taken  possession  of  Lu- 
cisteig  and  Davos ; that  General  Lecourbe  had  no  further  place  of 
refuge,  and  that  the  last  hour  was  arrived  of  the  French  in  Helvetia. 
Among  the  atrocities  committed,  we  learnt  that  the  French  officer  in 
command  had  expired  after  several  hours  of  torture ; that  his  sub- 
lieutenant had  one  of  his  legs  broken,  that  he  was  afterwards  thrown 
upon  a sledge,  where  he  was  exposed  to  the  blows  and  abuse  of  this 
savage  people  ; and  that  he  died  after  a long  and  painful  agony.  A 
store-keeper  had  escaped  from  the  fury  of  the  multitude,  but  his  wife 
still  in  the  confinement  of  childbed,  together  with  her  infant  babe, 
remained  in  their  hands.  He  returned  to  deliver  them ; but  he  was 
perceived,  seized,  and  brutally  mutilated.  In  this  state  he  asked  for 
a priest ; one  came,  who  declared  to  him  that  his  death  was  inevita- 
ble, that  the  people  insisted  upon  it,  and  that  he  could  not  possibly 
escape.  The  unhappy  man,  still  not  discouraged,  begged  that  a 
second  priest  might  be  sent  to  him,  and  then  a third.  But  neither  of 
these  ministers  of  the  gospel  would  exert  any  influence  to  save  his 
life.  They  all  told  him,  that  no  kind  of  subterfuge  would  avail  him, 
and  he  must  submit  to  his  fate.  At  length,  after  thirty-six  hours  of 
suffering,  he  was  shot,  notwithstanding  the  supplications  of  his  wife 
on  her  knees,  who  held  up  to  the  view  of  the  murderers  the  innocent 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


161 


babe  in  her  arms.  Being  repulsed  with  violence,  she  was  herself 
dreadfully  outraged,  and  escaped  with  her  life,  in  consequence  only 
of  the  approach  of  our  forces.  We  gave  this  unfortunate  woman  a 
thousand  francs,  as  a first  aid  in  her  deplorable  situation. 

“ The  moment  of  retribution  had  now  come.  An  example  was 
necessary,  and  it  was  considered  that  the  destruction  of  the  very  place 
where  the  revolt  first  broke  out  would  best  serve  as  one.  We  ac- 
cordingly assembled  such  of  the  inhabitants  as  had  taken  but  a slight 
share  in  the  revolt,  and  these,  together  with  the  women,  children,  and 
old  men,  we  ordered  to  withdraw ; we  then  set  fire  to  the  village  and 
convent. 

“We  however  attempted  to  save  the  house  of  a member  of  the 
provisional  government  of  Rhetia,  and  also  that  of  a widow  who  had 
shown  kindness  to  the  French.  The  wind  was  too  high,  and  we  did 
not  succeed ; but  we  saved  the  goods  of  these  houses,  and  put  a guard 
over  them.  Nothing  was  missing. 

“ Several  leaders  of  the  insurgents,  among  whom  were  two  monks, 
were  concealed  in  the  village.  The  fire  forced  them  to  leave  their 
place  of  concealment,  and  they  were  taken  and  shot.  The  communes 
were  not  very  severely  treated.  They  had  plundered  the  military  chest, 
and  carried  off  three  months’  pay  of  the  soldiers ; they  had  likewise 
damaged  the  corn  deposited  in  the  convent.  We  therefore  laid  a con- 
tribution upon  the  most  culpable,  and  thus  forced  them  to  repair  the 
damage  they  had  caused. 

“ Such  was  the  issue  of  this  deplorable  insurrection.  One  hundred 
and  eighteen  Frenchmen  lost  their  lives  through  the  confidence  they 
had  placed  in  the  hospitality  of  the  inhabitants.  Twenty-two  perished 
in  avenging  this  dreadful  butchery,  and  one  hundred  and  fifty  were 
put  hors-de-combat  in  the  different  actions  that  took  place  for  this 
purpose.  Of  the  inhabitants,  twelve  hundred  peasants  were  killed, 
and  a much  greater  number  bearing  musket-shot  and  bayonet  wounds 
have  since  been  found  dead  in  the  woods.  Never  was  such  an 
attempt  more  severely  punished. 

“ Excited  by  fanaticism,  combined  with  the  attacks  of  the  Austrians, 
this  revolt  might  have  been  attended  with  serious  consequences,  had 
it  not  been  immediately  suppressed.  It  was  necessary  to  strike  at  the 
root  of  the  evil,  and  thereby  prevent  a recurrence  of  such  scenes. 

“ This  insurrection  has  been  stamped  with  a character  of  cruelty 
never  remarked  in  any  other.  The  cause  of  this  seems  to  lie  in  the 
great  influence  exercised  by  the  priests  and  monks,  who  in  the  other 
cantons  have  had  a less  share  in  such  risings. 

“ Burthe,  Captain  and  Aide-de-camp.” 

Thus  was  the  insurrection  put  down  at  Disentis ; but  it  had  unfortu- 
nately spread  beyond  the  narrow  limits  of  that  valley.  Schweitz  and 
Altorf  had  taken  up  arms,  and  there  was  a rising  at  Engadine.  Gene- 
ral Loison,  unable  to  make  head  against  the  swarms  of  insurgents  that 

VOL.  I.  21 


162 


MEMOIRS  OF 


assailed  him,  evacuated  Chiavenna ; whilst  Lecourbe,  who  directed  the 
defence  of  these  valleys,  had  been  obliged  to  give  up  Zernest,  and  was 
with  difficulty  retreating  towards  Lientz.  Menard  was  uncovered  ; 
the  road  which  leads  to  Coire  by  Davos  offered  no  defence,  and  the 
right  wing  was  placed  in  a very  critical  situation.  But  the  measures 
taken  were  as  prompt  as  the  necessity  was  urgent.  Soult  went  against 
the  insurgents  of  Schweitz,  Loison  pressed  hard  upon  those  of  the 
Valteline,  and  Ney,  leaving  his  cavalry,  which  could  not  venture  into 
the  deep  glens,  placed  himself  at  the  head  of  a few  companies  of  light 
infantry,  with  which  he  reached  Alberta.  Lecourbe,  who  had  pushed 
towards  Bellinzona,  decended  into  the  valley  of  Roveredo,  and  beat  and 
dispersed  the  insurgents.  The  remnant  of  their  forces  took  refuge  in 
the  valley  of  Missox ; Ney  pursued  and  again  routed  them  ; but  that 
wild  country  offering  great  natural  means  of  defence,  he  soon  perceived 
that  he  had  something  better  to  do  than  fighting,  and  must  be  content 
to  depend  upon  the  measures  which  his  own  skill  might  induce  him 
to  adopt.  He  accordingly  went  to  Claro,  studied  the  ground,  and  pos- 
sessed himself  of  the  passes  which  opened  in  front  of  the  right  wing. 
He  extended  his  posts  from  the  foot  of  Mount  Bernardin,  to  the  valley 
of  Roveredo.  All  that  pari  of  the  line  was  thus  sheltered  from  the 
incursions  of  the  Austrians.  The  latter,  unable  to  penetrate  through 
the  passes,  in  which,  from  their  being  more  strongly  defended,  the 
obstacles  daily  increased,  threw  themselves  into  the  still  open  glens, 
and  poured  their  columns  into  that  of  Furcula.  This  was  rugged  and 
difficult,  and  Ney  did  not  resist  their  entrance  into  it ; but  having 
seized  the  defiles,  and  destroyed  the  bridges,  the  moment  he  saw  the 
Austrians  engaged  in  its  intricacies,  he  fell  upon  them,  broke  their 
ranks,  and  put  them  to  the  rout.  But  it  was  impossible  to  pursue  them 
far,  and  he  was  therefore  obliged  to  remain  inactive.  At  length  he 
caught  a distant  view  of  the  whole  Austrian  army  in  full  motion ; — 
he  saw  it  form,  extend  its  line,  and  ultimately  disappear  in  the  woods. 
Where  was  it  going  ? what  could  be  the  object  of  its  present  move- 
ment? were  questions  which  naturally  arose  in  his  mind.  There 
seemed  but  little  probability  of  its  intending  to  enter  the  valley  of  the 
Rhine ; and  for  him  to  penetrate  into  the  country  of  the  Grisons  seem- 
ed still  more  hazardous  than  to  remain  where  he  was.  He  knew  not 
what  to  conjecture,  or  what  steps  to  take.  His  scouts,  having  reached 
the  summit  of  Mount  Bernardin,  discovered  the  remains  of  fires  which 
had  been  lighted  there  the  night  before.  They  reported  that  the  Aus- 
trian forces  had  passed,  and  that  was  all ; — they  could  give  no  intelli- 
gence as  to  the  road  which  the  Imperialists  had  taken.  He  therefore 
sent  out  reconnoitring  parties,  with  directions  to  advance  farther  on  ; 
but  the  rain  fell  in  to'rrents,  the  warmth  of  the  season  began  to  pene- 
trate among  the  mountains,  and  bad  weather,  hunger,  and  fatigue, 
compelled  them  to  return  without  information.  But  intelligence  of 
some  sort  being  indispensable,  the  General  took  measures  for  sending 
out  a party  with  better  success.  Bread  was  scarce  ; and  a small  addi- 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


163 


tion  to  the  soldier’s  ration  was  an  object  of*  great  desire  among  the 
troops  : he  therefore  collected  all  the  bread  he  could  dispose  of,  and 
adding  a few  pints  of  wine  to  this  meagre  store,  sent  forth  a third  de- 
tachment among  the  eternal  snow  on  the  mountains. 

This  body  of  men  being  better  provided  with  provisions  than  the 
former  parties,  penetrated  much  farther.  They  reached  Splugen,  and 
explored  the  woods  and  villages  on  their  road ; but  not  a trace  of  the 
Austrians  could  they  discover.  Nevertheless,  the  successes  of  the 
latter  were  loudly  trumpeted  wherever  the  detachment  passed.  The 
party  returned,  and  acquainted  Ney  with  what  they  had  heard.  They 
reported  that  an  Austrian  column  had  taken  possession  of  Lucisteig, 
another  had  invaded  the  valley  of  the  Rhine,  and  that  the  French  ran 
the  risk  of  being  destroyed.  This  news  seemed  so  improbable  that 
Ney  at  first  would  not  believe  it ; but  a despatch  from  Lecourbe  gave 
him  still  further  particulars.  The  French  had  lost  not  only  Lucisteig, 
but  Coire,  and  the  whole  country  of  the  Grisons  ; and  a speedy  retreat 
had  become  necessary. 

Ney  called  in  his  detachments,  and  reached  Urseren.  His  operations 
were  again  becoming  more  extensive,  and  his  cavalry  was  about  to  re- 
sume its  former  importance,  when  he  received  orders  to  join  the  army 
which  he  had  before  left.  Lecourbe,  who  forwarded  the  despatch  to 
him,  would  not  allow  him  to  depart  without  expressing  satisfaction  at 
his  co-operation.  He  wrote  as  follows  : — 

“ I enclose  you,  my  dear  General,  a letter  from  General  Massena. 
I regret  not  having  the  benefit  of  your  services  for  a longer  period. 
Receive  the  assurance  of  the  esteem  and  friendship  which  I feel  towards 
you.  Ever  yours,  Lecourbe.” 

“ Giornico,  3rd  Prarial,  Year  VII.  (May  22d,  1797.)” 


164 


MEMOIRS  OF 


CHAPTER  IX. 

Ney,  having  joined  his  cavalry,  took  up  his  position  upon  the  banks 
of  the  Thur,  in  pursuance  of  his  instructions.  The  Austrians  having 
debouched  in  strong  force,  occupied  Andelfingen  and  Frauenfeld ; and 
fresh  columns  continuing  to  advance,  every  thing  denoted  their  inten- 
tion of  speedily  giving  battle. 

Massena  would  not,  however,  allow  them  to  complete  their  prepara- 
tions, but  boldly  bearing  down  upon  their  line,  resolved  to  anticipate 
them.  Paillard  led  the  left,  Ney  the  centre,  Oudinot  the  right,  and 
Soult,  with  the  reserve,  was  ready  to  carry  his  forces  to  the  assistance 
of  any  among  his  colleagues  who  might  require  it.  The  French 
troops,  highly  excited,  and  impatient  to  avenge  their  late  defeats,  made 
their  attack  with  dreadful  impetuosity.  The  Austrians  gave  way  un- 
der the  shock,  but  soon  rallied,  and  having  taken  possession  of  the 
heights  of  Andelfingen,  formed  on  the  other  side  of  Altikon,  and  op- 
posed a resistance  which  Paillard  and  Ney  were  a long  time  in  over- 
coming. The  danger  served  but  to  animate  the  latter  of  these  gene- 
rals : he  formed  his  cavalry  into  a close  mass,  and  threw  its  full 
weight  upon  the  columns  opposed  to  him ; still  he  could  not  succeed  in 
breaking  them.  He  then  rallied  his  men,  brought  them  up  again,  and 
charged  with  such  impetuosity  that  he  broke  through  the  Austrian 
ranks,  and  his  horsemen  penetrated  into  their  ranks,  now  thrown  into 
confusion.  He  drove  the  infantry  to  the  bridges,  the  cavalry  into  the 
Thur,  and  rapidly  pursuing  those  who  had  escaped  scathless  from  the 
battle  and  from  the  element  into  which  he  had  forced  them,  drove  them 
upon  the  columns  of  Paillard,  who  had  just  carried  Andelfingen.  The 
carnage  then  recommenced.  The  adverse  troops  mingled  and  fought 
hand  to  hand  in  the  narrow  streets  of  that  town,  until  in  the  course 
of  the  action  the  Austrians  found  an  opening,  when  they  fled  tumult- 
uously, leaving  twelve  hundred  prisoners  in  the  hands  of  the  French. 
Oudinot  was  less  successful  at  Frauenfeld.  After  making  himseli 
master  of  the  place,  he  was  unable  to  debouch.  In  vain  did  he  several 
times  renew  his  attempt ; the  difficulties  of  the  ground,  and  the  columns 
which  constantly  came  up  from  the  field  of  battle,  always  prevented 
him  from  effecting  his  purpose:  at  length,  however,  Soult  came  to  his 
assistance,  and  these  generals  in  conjunction  overcame  the  obstacles 
against  which  Oudinot  had  been  unable  to  contend  single-handed. 

Massena’s  object  was  thus  attained  : the  Austrian’s  were  beaten  and 
driven  to  the  right  bank,  nor  could  they  for  a long  time  to  come  hope 
to  be  able  to  re-cross  the  Thur.  But  whilst  Massena  was  beating 
Hotze  at  Frauenfeld,  the  archduke  reached  Schaffhausen.  The  dis- 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


165 


proportion  of  the  two  armies  now  again  became  too  great,  and  the 
adoption  of  other  measures  by  the  French  generals  was  urgent : they 
were  soon  taken.  The  Glatt  was  not  far  off ; the  banks  of  this  stream 
were  more  rugged,  and  easier  to  be  defended,  than  those  of  the  Thur, 
and  it  was  determined  to  retire  behind  it.  This  was,  however,  no 
easy  matter : for  Nauendorf  was  advancing  with  his  forces,  and  the 
archduke  was  ready-fo  debouch.  But  Ney  had  assumed  the  com- 
mand of  the  van-guard ; great  confidence  was  placed  in  his  firmness 
of  purpose,  and  the  army  having  begun  the  movement,  soon  reached 
the  positions  it  was  to  occupy. 

But  this  was  not  effected  without  trouble : — for  an  instant  the  troops 
lost  their  usual  firmness,  and  the  staff-officers  forgot  part  of  the  orders 
they  were  to  have  transmitted.  A demi-brigade  upon  the  Thur  was 
forgotten,  and  the  army  was  already  in  its  positions  on  the  Glat  be- 
fore it  was  discovered  that  this  demi-brigade  had  been  left  behind. 
Ney,  in  anticipation  of  the  accidents  of  the  movement,  had  assembled 
his  commanders  of  corps  at  the  advanced  posts,  and  concerted  with 
them  upon  the  measures  to  be  taken.  As  soon  as  his  preparations 
were  made,  he  continued  his  route,  and  pushed  on  to  Altikon.  Great 
was  his  surprise  when  he  perceived  a demi-brigade  in  such  a situation. 
The  enemy  had  already  thrown  bridges  across  the  river,  and  the  firing 
was  beginning  to  be  heard.  Ney  hastily  rallied  the  men,  and  ran  to 
make  head  against  the  columns  which  were  advancing.  He  has 
himself  given  an  account  of  this  fearful  action,  which  we  think  will 
be  acceptable  to  the  reader. 

“to  general  massena. 

“ Zurich,  8th  Prairial  (May  24,  1799.) 

“ My  dear  General, 

“ In  consequence  of  the  orders  which  I had  given  to  the  command- 
ers of  brigades  in  the  division  under  my  command,  we  proceeded  at 
four  in  the  morning  to  the  front  of  the  positions  it  had  previously  oc- 
cupied. Shortly  after  the  arrival  of  General  Tharrau  at  Winterthur, 
the  enemy  attacked  a reconnoitring  party  which  I had  sent  towards 
Oberwyl,  and  pursued  it  almost  as  far  as  Wesindangen.  A column 
of  Austrian  infantry  extended  to  the  right  of  the  high  road  to  Frauen- 
feld  as  far  as  Hegt,  and  at  the  same  time  a second  column  advanced 
against  my  right  wing.  I immediately  directed  General  Gazan  to 
resume  the  offensive ; but  the  weak  state  of  his  force  did  not  allow 
him  to  do  so.  The  chef-de-brigade,  Roger,  commanding  the  centre 
brigade,  whom  I had  ordered  to  make  a movement  to  the  right,  to 
attack  the  enemy’s  column  marching  upon  Winterthur,  probably 
manoeuvred  according  to  circumstances.  I received  no  intelligence 
of  him  during  the  obstinate  action  I had  to  sustain,  although  he  per- 
fectly fulfilled  the  instructions  I gave  him.  General  Walther,  who 
commanded  the  reserve,  retired  behind  the  Tosz  at  the  moment  when 
the  enemy  had  forced  me  to  retreat.  General  Tharrau  had  ordered 


16d 


MEMOIRS  OF 


me  in  your  name  to  assume  the  offensive,  promising  to  support  me 
with  General  Soult’s  division ; but  whilst  I was  fighting  in  front  of 
Winterthur,  I saw  neither  generals  nor  reinforcements.  The  gun- 
shot wound  I received  in  my  knee  at  the  gates  of  that  town,  forced 
me  for  a short  time  to  give  up  the  command  to  General  Gazan,  who 
nobly  acquitted  himself  of  the  trust.  After  having  my  wound  dressed, 
1 ordered  a retreat  upon  the  Tosz,  which  I defended  during  an  hour 
and  a half.  The  Austrian  forces  had  crossed  this  river  upon  different 
points,  and  I was  obliged  to  have  the  heights  crowned.  Soon  after, 
I received  a second  gun-shot  wound  in  one  of  my  hands,  and  I again 
lost  my  horse.  Being  thus  personally  hors-de-combat,  I definitively 
gave  up  the  command  to  General  Gazan,  who  will  render  you  an 
account  of  the  end  of  the  action.  I shall  only  add,  my  dear  General, 
that  the  enemy  attacked  me  with  at  least  fifteen  or  sixteen  thousand 
men,  and  that  I could  only  oppose  to  them,  before  Winterthur,  three 
or  four  thousand.  They  have  experienced  a very  heavy  loss  of  men, 
arising  from  their  obstinacy  in  making  their  cavalry  and  infantry 
constantly  charge.  I have  from  six  to  eight  hundred  killed  and 
wounded ; the  prisoners  made  by  the  enemy  do  not  amount  to  a hun- 
dred men. 

“ The  minds  of  the  soldiers  are  singularly  affected  by  our  retreat 
from  the  Thur ; and  the  more  so,  because  the  column  of  attack  of 
the  chef-de-brigade,  Roger,  was  forgotten  and  left  upon  the  banks  of 
that  river,  whilst  the  columns  of  General  Oudinot  and  Paillard  retired 
at  an  early  hour.  General  Tharrau,  on  the  very  day  of  the  retrograde 
movement,  wrote  to  me  to  proceed  to  Winterthur,  and  assume  the 
command  of  the  van-guard.  It  was  fortunate  1 did  not  think  proper 
to  comply  with  this  request ; for  when  at  nine  o’clock  in  the  morning 
I arrived  at.  Altikon,  the  corps  of  citizen  Roger  had  not  the  least 
knowledge  of  the  retreat  of  the  army.  By  this  time  from  twelve  to 
fifteen  hundred  of  the  enemy,  consisting  of  infantry  and  cavalry,  had 
crossed  the  Thur.  I nevertheless  reached  my  former  position  with- 
out any  loss,  and  it  was  on  my  arrival  at  Sulzbach  that  I was  made 
acquainted  with  the  panic  which  had  seized  some  of  our  troops  at 
Winterthur,  and  of  which  I had  the  honour  to  acquaint  you  last 
night. 

“ Adjutant-General  Lorcet,  who  was  by  my  side  during  the  whole 
action,  conducted  himself  with  the  most  distinguished  bravery.  He 
had  the  misfortune  to  have  a rib  broken  by  a musket  shot,  and  he 
begs  you  will  allow  him  to  remain  with  me  until  his  recovery.  As 
my  wounds  force  me  to  retire  for  a while  from  the  command  you 
have  conferred  upon  me,  may  I request  you  will  permit  me  to  go 
either  to  Colmar  or  somewhere  else,  for  the  benefit  of  my  health  ? 

“ Ney.” 

Massena  granted  Ney’s  request  without  difficulty.  He  knew  that 
this  general  had,  at  the  very  commencement  of  the  action,  been  struck 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


167 


with  a musket  ball,  which,  after  passing  through  his  thigh,  had  spent 
itself  in  the  shoulder  of  his  horse,  and  that  he  had  remained  on  the 
field  after  allowing  some  of  the  men  to  bind  up  his  wound,  and 
staunch  the  blood  with  their  pocket-handkerchiefs.  Massena  also 
knew  that  at  the  head  of  a small  body  of  cavalry  Ney  had  charged 
a whole  squadron  of  Hungarians ; that  being  attacked  by  a foot  sol- 
dier just  as  he  had  struck  down  a hussar,  he  had  not  time  to  turn 
aside  the  bayonet,  which  pierced  through  the  sole  of  his  foot ; that  he 
cut  down  his  rash  assailant,  who  however,  in  falling,  fired  his  piece, 
and  shattered  Ney’s  wrist. 

Ney’s  services,  and  the  severity  of  his  wounds,  rendered  it  impos- 
sible for  the  general-in-chief  to  refuse  him  a short  leave  of  absence ; 
but  he  did  not  deem  Lorcet  entitled  to  the  same  indulgence.  He  con- 
sidered the  wounds  of  the  latter  much  less  dangerous ; but  aware  of 
Ney’s  friendship  for  that  officer,  he  allowed  him  to  take  Lorcet  with 
him. 

“ I would  not  have  granted  this  to  any  other  person,”  he  wrote, 
“ but  I can  refuse  you  nothing.  He  may  go,  since  you  wish  it.” 

Both  set  out  together,  and  on  the  road  both  ran  a narrow  risk  of 
their  lives.  On  their  arrival  at  Sissach,  they  demanded  an  express 
to  send  to  Basle  for  horses.  This  demand  was  sufficient  to  rouse  a 
population  already  exasperated  by  the  pressure  of  war.  A mob  as- 
sembled, and  were  about  to  offer  violence  to  the  French  officers. 
The  municipal  authorities,  far  from  repressing,  rather  encouraged  this 
riot.  Ney  succeeded,  however,  in  keeping  the  rabble  in  check ; and 
he  determined  that  the  danger  he  had  run  should  prove  an  advantage 
to  the  wounded  soldiers  of  the  French  army,  who  each  day  expired 
under  the  poignards  of  this  lawless  mob.  He  accordingly,  in  the 
following  letter,  invoked  the  vigilance  of  the  French  authorities,  and 
thus  secured  a safe  retreat  for  the  brave  men  who  were  wounded  on 
the  field  of  battle. 

“ TO  GENERAL  SOUHAM. 

“Sissach,  10th  Prairial,  (May  29th,  1799.) 

“ My  dear  General, 

u I am  going  to  Plombieres,  in  consequence  of  the  wounds  I have 
received,  accompanied  by  Adjutant-General  Lorcet,  also  wounded  on 
the  8th  instant.  Anxious  to  reach  Colmar  this  evening,  I wished,  as 
I passed  through  the  town  from  which  I now  write,  to  despatch  an 
express  to  Basle,  in  order  to  obtain  horses  from  the  commandant  of 
that  place.  I must  now  inform  you  that,  after  divers  insults  from 
Nicholas  Ars,  municipal  officer  at  Sissach,  during  the  conversation 
necessary  to  give  this  order,  that  wicked  man  threatened  to  have  the 
alarm-bell  sounded,  and  thus  assemble  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  com- 
mune. This  threat  was  followed  by  the  commencement  of  a revolt, 
in  the  course  of  which  the  Commissary  of  the  Directory  dared  to  add, 
that  they  were  a hundred  armed  men.  The  revolt  will  doubtless 


168 


MEMOIRS  OF 


soon  be  over,  by  the  prudence  which  I oppose  to  the  mob ; but  the 
fate  of  our  unfortunate  brethren  in  arms,  treacherously  butchered  in 
other  cantons  of  Helvetia  by  men  calling  themselves  the  children  of 
William  Tell,  renders  it  incumbent  upon  us,  for  the  safety  of  the 
wounded  who  pass  here  every  day,  not  to  leave  such  threats  unpun- 
ished. Our  cruel  experience,  purchased  over  the  bleeding  bodies  of 
our  slaughtered  countrymen,  particularly  in  the  cantons  I have  just 
left,  makes  it  our  duty  to  take  such  precautions  as  prudence  combined 
with  resolution  may  dictate.  I suggest  to  you  no  particular  measures 
of  repression,  but  you  will  adopt  those  which  you  may  deem  neces- 
sary to  put  a stop  to  the  evil.  Be  they  what  they  may,  I beg  that 
you  will  not  notice  me  as  connected  with  circumstances  of  which,  for 
the  safety  of  all,  I have  thought  it  right  to  give  you  information. 

“ Health  and  Friendship.  Ney.” 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


16^ 


BOOK  THE  FOURTH, 


CHAPTER  I. 

Having  spent  two  months  at  a distance  from  the  held  of  battle, 
and  his  wounds  being  healed,  Ney  again  joined  Massena.  The  latter 
was  then  in  a most  trying  situation.  The  defeat  on  the  Trebia  had 
taken  place ; the  allies  were  masters  of  all  the  valleys  and  mountain 
passes,  and  might  every  moment  effect  a junction  between  the  columns 
which  had  been  routed  in  Italy  and  those  which  had -been  forced  upon 
the  Limath. 

Massena  was  occupied  in  preventing  this  manoeuvre,  which  might 
prove  fatal  to  him  ; and  hailed  the  return  of  Ney  with  considerable 
satisfaction.  He  immediately  gave  the  latter  the  command  of  a divi- 
sion ; and  as  he  had  no  less  to  defend  his  troops  against  the  ravages 
of  hunger  than  against  the  enterprizes  of  the  enemy,  directed  Ney  to 
provide  against  the  one,  at  the  same  time  that  he  counteracted  the 
other.  But  this  was  a difficult  undertaking  ; for  the  Austrian  forces 
swarmed  upon  the  banks  of  the  Aar,  and  the  Frickthal,  long  ravaged 
by  war,  was  drained  of  both  corn  and  cattle.  Provisions  must  how- 
ever be  obtained ; for  the  soldiers,  who  had  received  no  rations  for 
several  days,  were  starving. 

Ney,  having  ascertained  the  resources  which  the  country  still  pos- 
sessed, exacted  supplies  proportionate  to  these  resources ; he  lowered 
the  contributions  of  some,  raised  those  of  others,  and  thus  relieved  the 
troops  without  overwhelming  the  inhabitants.  Under  pretence  of  ser- 
vices and  public  works,  the  forests  had  been  devastated  and  the  woods 
nearly  destroyed  by  the  agents  of  the  French  army.  Ney  put  an 
end  to  this  odious  abuse,  and  severely  censured  those  who  had  par- 
ticipated in  it.  As  cupidity  does  not  readily  quit  its  prey,  these  agents 
boldly  declared  their  intention  of  following  up  the  cuttings  which  they 
had  begun. 

“ You  state  that  you  require  wood,”  said  Ney  ; “ but  have  you  a 
warrant  from  the  commander  of  a wing  for  cutting  it ? Besides,  is  it 

vol.  I.  22 


170 


MEMOIRS  OF 


in  the  forests  of  a country  laid  waste  by  war,  or  in  those  of  the  Em- 
peror, that  you  ought  to  procure  it?  Go  to  the  latter,”  he  added,  “ and 
let  monarchs  alone  pay  lor  their  own  follies.” 

Whilst  Ney  was  wasting  his  energies  in  such  obscure  duties — 
whilst  he  was  employed  in  providing  food  for  the  troops,  and  at  the 
same  time  protecting  the  interests  of  the  inhabitants,  Lecourbe,  en- 
trusted with  a more  brilliant  mission,  had  again  penetrated  into  the 
Upper  Alps.  His  columns,  after  scaling  the  most  frightful  precipices, 
had  simultaneously  debouched  upon  the  Mutten,  upon  Altorf,  and  upon 
Urseren.  The  Austrians,  attacked  from  Zurich  to  Upper  Valais,  had 
been  driven  beyond  the  mountains  which  separate  the  Reuss  from  the 
Lentz.  The  St.  Gothard,  together  with  the  valleys  whence  the  Rhine, 
and  the  Rhone,  and  the  Reuss  derive  their  sources,  were  in  possession 
of  the  French ; and  the  troops,  which  the  latter  had  beaten  in  Italy, 
could  no  longer  stand  against  those  now  before  them. 

This  admirable  expedition  had  brought  the  French  eight  thousand 
prisoners,  but  without  altering,  in  any  material  degree,  the  dispropor- 
tion of  force  between  the  hostile  armies.  The  Directory  was  forming 
an  army  in  the  Alps,  and  another  on  the  Rhine.  The  several  corps 
which  were  to  compose  them,  and  the  generals  who  were  to  command 
their  columns,  were  both  selected  from  among  those  who  had  fought 
the  battles  of  France  upon  the  shores  of  Egypt. 

Ney  was  directed  to  join  the  second  of  these  armies,  and  gave  no- 
tice to  Massena  of  the  orders  he  had  received  ; but  the  latter  was  on  the 
eve  of  encountering  a fresh  tempest.  The  Austrians  had  assembled 
upon  his  left  wing,  and  might  be  expected  every  moment  to  cross  the 
Aar,  turn  the  lines  of  water  which  covered  Massena’s  forces,  break 
the  latter,  cut  them  off,  and  perhaps  drive  them  upon  the  Jura.  These 
circumstances  were  too  serious  for  Massena  to  permit  the  departure  of 
so  able  an  officer,  and  he  therefore  begged  Ney  to  remain  until  the 
danger  was  past. 

“ 1 was  aware,  my  dear  General,”  he  wrote  to  Ney,  “ of  the  order 
given  you  to  join  the  army  on  the  Rhine  ; but  I must  request  you  will 
defer  your  departure  for  some  days.  Indeed  I most  earnestly  entreat 
you  to  do  so.  You  are  necessary,  nay,  indispensable  to  your  divi- 
sion, and  I should  feel  the  most  lively  regret  if  you  were  to  leave  until 
the  arrival  of  the  general  appointed  to  succeed  you.  At  all  events,  be 
assured  that  it  is  with  great  regret  I see  you  taken  from  an  army  to 
whose  success  you  have  so  powerfully  contributed. 

“ Head-quarters,  Lentzburg,  2nd  Fructidor,  Year  VII. 

(August  19th,  1799.”) 

No  request  could  be  more  flattering ; but  the  storm  burst  sooner 
than  Massena  had  anticipated,  for  his  letter  had  scarcely  reached  Ney 
ere  the  cannonading  began.  The  archduke  had  taken  advantage  of 
the  darkness  of  the  night,  and'  thrown  bridges  across  the  river  near 
Dettingen.  His  columns  were  supported  by  heavy  batteries.  The 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


171 


French  troops,  having  imprudently  formed  upon  the  bank,  were  im- 
mediately broken  and  forced  to  take  shelter  in  the  woods.  Ney  ar- 
rived in  the  midst  of  the  confusion,  rallied  and  cheered  the  spirits  of 
the  discouraged  soldiers,  but  could  not  succeed  in  making  them  de- 
bouch. The  effect  of  the  Austrian  artillery  was  terrific  ; as  soon  as  a 
file  appeared  it  was  mowed  down.  Fortunately.  Ney  had  discovered 
some  Helvetian  carabiniers  in  the  French  army.  He  knew  with  what 
true  aim  these  men  used  their  pieces,  and  the  immense  distance  at 
which  they  could  hit  their  mark.  Having  placed  them  behind  some 
sheds  which  happened  to  be  on  the  ground,  both  French  and  Austrians 
soon  perceived  the  superiority  of  a true  aim  over  the  noisy  detonations 
of  the  artillery.  Each*  ball  levelled  its  victim  with  the  earth — each 
shot  reached  the  particular  person  for  whom  it  was  intended.  Pon- 
tonneers  were  soon  found  wanting,  the  time  passed,  the  French 
columns  came  up,  and  the  operation  failed. 

The  Austrians  being  thus  foiled  in  their  undertaking,  the  French 
were  about  to  set  fire  to  the  timbers  and  boats  which  their  adversaries 
had  collected  upon  the  Aar.  But  this  warm  reception  having  cooled 
the  courage  of  the  latter,  they  no  longer  thought  of  crossing  the  river ; 
they  were  content  to  return  to  their  cantonments  and  maintain  the 
positions  they  already  occupied.  They  accordingly  proposed  that  the 
French  light  infantry  should  cease  firing,  and  they  would  replace 
every  thing  in  the  same  state  as  before  the  attempt  which  had  just 
failed.  The  French  commander  having  acceded  to  these  terms^the 
boats  were  accordingly  carried  away,  the  rafters  abandoned  to  the 
stream,  and  each  army  peaceably  guarded  its  own  side  of  the  river. 
Ney  then  departed  for  Manheim. 

Although  he  had  devoted  only  four  days  to  assist  in  maintaining 
these  important  positions,  yet  this  short  delay  had  well  nigh  led  to 
unpleasant  consequences.  The  organization  of  the  army  was  com- 
plete when  he  arrived  ; not  a single  corps  nor  a division  was  without 
a commander ; and  in  addition,  he  found  it  under  the  command  of 
Muller,  although  he  had  been  officially  informed  that  it  was  to  be 
commanded  by  Moreau.  General  Muller  was  assuredly  a worthy 
man,  but  he  possessed  neither  the  resolution,  nor  the  spirit  of  enter- 
prise necessary  in  the  general  of  an  army.  Having  been  unsuccess- 
ful in  his  first  attempts,  he  was  fearful  of  committing  himself  farther, 
and  aspired  only  to  rid  himself  of  # charge  he  was  not  qualified  to 
bear.  The  distribution  of  the  forces  composing  his  army  had  already 
taken  place,  and  he  dared  make  no  alteration  in  the  columns,  nor  in- 
crease the  number  of  their  generals.  Ney  was  therefore  several  days 
without  having  any  post  assigned  to  him.  The  army  consisted  only 
of  demi-brigades,  formed  from  the  depots,  of  men  who  had  neither 
clothes  nor  shoes.  It  therefore  became  necessary  to  make  the  Au- 
strians minister  to  the  wants  of  the  French  soldiers.  Provisions  must 
be  obtained  and  so  must  money ; wagons,  cattle,  and  clothes  were 
likewise  wanted  ; — a spirit  of  enterprise  must  therefore  be  at  work, 


172 


MEMOIRS  OF 


parties  must  be  sent  to  a distance,  and  the  greatest  dangers  and  diffi- 
culties encountered.  As  Ney  had  already  given  proofs  of  his  ability 
in  such  matters,  he  was  applied  to,  and  a sort  of  division  formed  for 
him,  by  drafting  a certain  number  of  regiments,  or  portions  of  regi- 
ments, from  each  of  the  others ; — thus  forming  a column  of  fourteen 
hundred  foot  and  two  hundred  horse,  the  command  of  which  was 
given  to  him,  and  with  which,  on  the  27th  of  August,  he  pushed  on 
to  Heilbronn.  This  was  but  a small  force  to  besiege  a place,  almost 
open,  it  is  true,  but  situated  in  the  midst  of  a vast  plain,  overrun  on  all 
sides  by  a numerous  body  of  cavalry.  Nevertheless  Ney  did  not  de- 
spair of  success.  The  imperialists,  strong  in  cavalry,  had  at  their 
disposal  only  a feeble  body  of  infantry,  and  riot  a single  piece  of  ar- 
tillery. Ney  had  three  field-pieces,  a circumstance  which  seemed  to 
him  to  make  up  for  his  inferiority  in  numerical  strength  ; he  therefore 
marched  boldly  on.  An  action  took  place  on  the  29th.  The  first 
shock  was  terrific ; the  Austrian  squadrons  vied  with  each  other  in  the 
impetuosity  of  their  charges.  But  a well -supported  fire  was  kept  up, 
both  of  musketry  and  artillery  ; and  the  attack  of  the  imperialists  soon 
became  less  fierce,  then  uncertain,  and  soon  ceased  altogether.  The 
three  guns  had  done  excellent  service,  and  in  every  manoeuvre  foiled 
the  enemy,  who  were  obliged  to  evacuate  the  field  and  leave  Ney 
master  of  it.  He  had  defeated  them  solely  by  his  superiority  in  artil- 
lery ; and  he  did  not  despair,  weak  as  were  his  forces,  of  striking  a 
still,  more  important  blow  by  the  same  means.  Heilbronn,  by  sup- 
plying provisions  and  paying  contributions,  had  satisfied  the  most 
pressing  wants  of  the  French  army  ; Ney’s  men  were  consequently  in 
good  trim,  and  he  resolved  to  push  on  to  Ulm.  This  expedition  was 
perilous ; but  that  which  he  had  more  particularly  in  view  was  the 
disengaging  of  the  army  of  Helvetia ; and  nothing  was  so  likely  as 
this  expedition,  to  produce  such  a result.  The  Austrians  had  made  a 
depot  of  Ulm,  where  they  had  collected  their  artillery,  built  ware- 
houses, and  assembled  all  their  stores.  If  the  attempt  succeeded,  all 
these  stores  would  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  French  ; if  unsuccessful, 
still  it  would  force  the  Austrians  to  advance.  In  every  point  of  view 
it  offered  advantages,  and  Ney  therefore  resolved  to  risk  it.  Unfor- 
tunately all  the  commanders  in  the  French  army  had  not  his  energy 
or  his  talents.  The  remainder  of  the  army  however  followed  his 
movement,  and  a column  took  up  a position  at  Lauffen.  The  country 
was  poor,  and  the  troops  were  obliged  to  spread  themselves  through 
it,  in  order  to  find  subsistence ; but  with  generals  as  devoid  of  pru- 
dence as  of  resolution,  the  army  lost  its  energy,  and  no  sooner  did  the 
Austrian  scouts  come  in  sight  than  this  column  retrograded.  This 
unexpected  movement  had  well  nigh  led  to  the  most  fatal  conse- 
quences.* Far  from  being  able  to  push  on  to  Ulm,  Ney  had  great 

* Net  to  the  General-in-chikf  Mullkii. 

“ Steinfurt,  15lh  Fructidor  (September  1st,  1799.) 

“ 1 cannot  understand,  my  dear  General,  the  partial  retreat  just  effected 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


173 


difficulty  in  maintaining  the  positions  he  occupied.  The  extent  of 
country  which  the  army  was  obliged  to  overrun  in  order  to  live,  had 
rendered  the  French  odious  to  the  inhabitants,  who  acquainted  the 
Austrians  with  all  the  preparations  and  measures  of  their  adversaries. 

Sinzheim  had  been  evacuated  on  the  morning  of  the  1st  of  Septem- 
ber, and  scarcely  had  the  night  fallen  ere  the  Szeckler  hussars  ap- 
peared at  Hilsbach.  Such  things  were  of  trifling  importance  in 
themselves  ,*  but  they  were  enterprises  undertaken  in  consequence  of 
information  given  by  the  peasants,  and  from  that  fact  alone  they  de- 
rived an  importance  which  they  otherwise  would  not  have  had.  They 
rendered  the  inhabitants  more  bold  in  their  opposition,  and  less  dis- 
posed to  supply  the  provisions  without  which  the  French  could  not 
live ; for  in  the  distress  which  weighed  upon  them,  the  most  important 
object  was,  not  victory,  but  to  prevent  the  men  from  dying  of  hun- 
ger, by  providing  against  the  want  by  which  they  were  worn  down. 

Ney  took  immediate  measures  to  put  an  end  to  these  understand- 
ings with  the  Austrians,  and  secure  his  own  communications.  This 
he  was  not  long  in  effecting.  The  enemy  had  been  imprudent  enough, 
on  the  6th,  to  establish  themselves  at  Lauffen ; on  the  8th  he  attack- 
ed, broke,  and  drove  them  upon  Stuttgard.  The  French  column 
which  had  before  retreated  so  precipitately,  now  resumed  its  line  of 
battle,  and  the  original  movement  was  followed  up.  But  it  no  longer 
presented  the  same  advantages : Ulm  was  now  defended  by  a strong 
garrison,  and  it  was  as  impossible  to  surprise  as  to  force  the  placed 
Still  there  remained  another  effect  to  be  produced,  and  never  was  any 
operation  better  calculated  to  produce  it  than  the  movement  now  un- 
dertaken. The  Austrian  columns  which  had  suffered  defeat  at  Lauf- 
fen, had  unsuccessfully  attempted  to  make  a stand  at  Wissloch  and  at 

by  the  * * * division.  It  would  seem  as  if  the  enemy  had  pushed  it  in  close 
columns.  The  whole  country  is  so  well  satisfied  with  this  manoeuvre,  that 
the  inhabitants  would  soon  attack  and  expel  me  with  prongs,  if  I did  not  em- 
ploy the  means  necessary  to  guard  my  forces.  I should  think  the  above- 
mentioned  division  might  easily  have  occupied  S ingen  without  committing 
itself,  even  had  it  sent  only  a single  battalion  upon  this  service.  1 might  then 
have  given  a useful  direction  to  my  excursions  and  to  my  reconnoitring  of 
the  interior  of  the  country,  and  I might  even  sometimes  have  passed  the 
Necker.  But  if  my  rear  is  to  be  left  open  and  insecure,  I cannot,  without 
being  considered  a man  devoid  of  common  prudence,  so  readily  place  my 
division  in.  jeopardy.  You  ask  me  to  send  you  the  two  squadrons  of  the 
third  regiment  of  hussars,  in  order  that  they  may  join  the  cavalry  reserve. 
Not  only,  however,  would  they  be  of  no  use  there,  but  you  would  disgust 
these  brave  men  by  thus  sending  them  to  the  rear.  Already  the  Clief- 
d’escadron,  Lenougarede,  who  commands  them,  has  inquired  if  he  has  lost 
my  confidence  or  committed  some  fault,  as  he  is  to  be  so  disgraced.  I told 
him  that  the  surplus  of  his  regiment  being  about  to  join  the  army,  the  gene- 
ral-in-chief wished  to  see  the  regiment  complete,  and  he  would  then  return 
to  me. 

“ Be  so  good,  my  dear  General,  as  to  leave  me  these  men.  The  20th 
chasseurs-a-cheval  are  doubtless  sufficient  to  do  the  duty  at  Bergstadt,  and  I 
presume  they  would  have  no  other  to  perform.  * Net.” 


174 


MEMOIRS  OF 


Hoffeim.  Being  overthrown  each  time,  they  were  unable  to  cover 
the  ducal  residence,  and  Ney,  in  position  at  Eppingen,  carried  his 
excursions  even  to  the  walls  of  Louisburg.  Staray  was  obliged  in 
consequence  to  hasten  up  with  all  his  forces,  and  thus  a diversion  was 
effected. 

With  so  small  a force  to  oppose  to  them,  Ney  had  now  before  him 
from  twenty  to  thirty  thousand  Austrian  troops,  and  his  retreat  might 
at  any  time  be  cut  off.  He  accordingly  raised  his  camp,  and  retro- 
graded without  further  delay,  but  without  haste  or  precipitation.  The 
enemy’s  Columns  attempted  each  day  to  break  his  lines.  They  were 
guided  by  the  peasants,  and  had  therefore  the  advantage  of  knowing 
the  country,  as  well  as  an  overwhelming  superiority  of  numbers. 
Nevertheless,  they  were  constantly  foiled  in  their  attempts.  Ney’s 
troops  were  patient  and  devoted ; and  his  measures  being  always 
taken  with  judgment,  the  Austrians  were  beaten  each  time  they  came 
to  action.  This  series  of  engagements  somewhat  damped  their  ar- 
dour, and  they  halted,  became  less  troublesome,  and  the  French  ge- 
neral quietly  regained  the  banks  of  the  Rhine. 

The  army  had  already  recrossed  that  river ; and  General  Laroche 
alone  maintained  his  position  before  Manheim.  This  officer  belonged 
to  a species  of  patriots  not  uncommon  at  that  period.  He  was  a red- 
hot  democrat,  but  a cool  and  intrepid  soldier ; — he  seized  with  rare 
sagacity  all  the  advantages  of  a position,  and  skilfully  counteracted  its 
disadvantages.  The  position  he  occupied  excited  his  apprehensions. 
He  found  it  too  extensive  and  too  open,  to  be  guarded  by  his  skeletons 
of  regiments,  against  the  dense  columns  which  were  approaching  him. 
Ney’s  opinion  of  the  position  was  still  more  unfavourable.  Manheim 
is  built  upon  both  the  Necker  and  the  Rhine.  Being  situated  upon 
the  right  bank  of  the  former,  it  is  at  a little  distance  from  the  angle 
formed  by  the  latter.  The  intermediate  space,  intersected  with  woods 
and  canals,  was  susceptible  of  a long  defence.  The  approaches  to 
Manheim,  on  the  other  hand,  offered  no  means  of  resistance ; never- 
theless, it  was  determined  to  defend  it ; and  what  is  inexplicable,  the 
bridge  had  been  thrown  across  the  fiver  at  the  precise  spot  where  it 
ought  not.  to  have  been  placed.  The  Austrians  had  only  to  push  a 
column  to  the  spot  where  the  Necker  joins  the  Rhine,  and  their  suc- 
cess was  certain  ; for  the  French  generals  would  not  venture  to  draw 
their  forces  from  their  position  on  the  Necker.  The  French  troops, 
thus  deprived  of  the  means  of  retreat,  were  uncertain  and  irresolute, 
or  at  best  devoid  of  enthusiasm. 

Ney  therefore  found  the  position  too  dangerous,  and  recommended 
its  being  changed.  He  advised  that  the  bridge  should  be  removed  to 
Neckerau,  and  that  after  concentrating  all  the  disposable  means  within 
the  creek,  Manheim  and  the  banks  of  the  Necker  should  be  guarded 
by  posts  only.  Having  submitted  his  observations  to  the  general-in- 
chief, they  were  no  better  received  than  those  of  General  Laroche  ; 
and  nothing  was  now  left  but  patient  resignation  to  events.  The 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


175 


Austrians  attacked  the  position ; their  attack  was  resisted  with  spirit, 
but  they  were  so  numerous,  and  the  position  so  bad,  that  the  French 
were  forced  to  give  way,  and  after  a complete  rout,  compelled  to 
evacuate  Manheim.  To  complete  their  disaster,  the  Austrians 
attacked  their  communications.  General  Vandermassen  and  Adjutant- 
general  Lefol  having  collected  a few  men,  threw  themselves  boldly 
in  front  of  the  enemy ; but  being  almost  immediately  surrounded, 
some  of  their  soldiers  were  put  to  the  sword,  and  the  remainder  called 
for  quarter.  The  French  were  now  in  open  flight,  and  the  whole 
division  would  have  been  annihilated,  had  not  Ney  come  to  its  assist- 
ance. He  had  made  his  men  fall  in  and  prepare  to  march  the  moment 
he  heard  the  first  reports  of  the  artillery ; but  his  cantonments  were 
far  off,  and  the  attack  had  been  so  sudden  and  so  rapid,  that  he  had 
not  time  to  reach  the  spot  before  the  rout  took  place. 

He  debouched  at  the  head  of  the  16th,  drove  directly  at  the  enemy, 
and  for  an  instant  threw  their  ranks  into  disorder.  But  his  efforts 
were  lost  upon  this  immense  mass  of  troops.  All  he  could  do  was 
to  stop  and  keep  them  in  check.  Part  of  the  French  prisoners 
rescued  themselves  ; but  the  officers,  and  particularly  Lefol,  submit- 
ted to  the  captivity.  Ney  was  himself  twice  wounded  : he  received 
a musket  shot  in  the  chest,  and  his  thigh  was  dreadfully  contused  by  . 
a Biscayan. 

The  French  were  now  completely  beaten.  Their  opponents  might 
follow  them  to  the  left  bank  in  the  boats  which  they  had  imprudently 
left,  and  attack  them  in  the  midst  of  their  cantonments.  Ney  hast- 
ened to  provide  against  such  an  occurrence.  Having  suffered  less, 
he  was  in  a condition  to  support  General  Laroche.  He  accordingly 
covered  Laroqhe’s  division,  and  concerted  with  him  upon  future 
measures. 

The  staff  officers  at  head- quarters,  who  could  anticipate  or  decide 
upon  nothing,  were,  however,  very  jealous  of  their  rights.  They 
considered  that  these  rights  had  been  infringed ; and  the  cantonments 
as  well  as  the  intended  measures  of  Generals  Ney  and  Laroche, 
were  immediately  changed.  The  latter  was  directed  to  guard  the 
Rhine  from  Spire  to  Neuhaufen  no  longer,  but  to  face  the  plain,  with 
his  right  towards  Spire,  and  his  left  towards  Hanaufen. 

Laroche  was  thunderstruck  at  receiving  so  singular  an  order.  The 
Austrians  might  still  come  up  with  him,  overwhelm  his  force,  and 
renew  the  disasters,  whose  consequences  he  was  then  endeavouring 
to  remedy.  He  immediately  wrote  to  Ney,  to  acquaint  him  with 
the  critical  situation  in  which  he  should  be  placed  by  executing  this 
ill-judged  order ; nor  did  he  conceal  from  the  latter  his  opinion  that 
“ it  required  a strong  dose  of  patriotism  not  to  yield  to  discourage- 
ment.” 

“ I admit,”  was  Ney ’s  reply,  “that  matters  are  arranged  in  a most 
incomprehensible  manner.  It  is  impossible  to  imagine  a more  painful 


176 


MEMOIRS  OF 


situation  than  yours.  But  we  are  on  the  eve  of  an  invasion,  and 
must  make  up  our  minds  to  endure  its  disgusts.” 

And  in  truth  this  was  necessary.  A considerable  force  was  ad- 
vancing upon  Mayence,  and  another  upon  Offenburg.  Everything 
clearly  showed  that  the  archduke,  who  had  assumed  the  command  of 
the  Austrian  army  upon  the  Rhine,  had  resolved,  as  report  already 
proclaimed,  to  act  by  means  of  his  wings.  One  was  to  penetrate  into 
Brabant  for  the  purpose  of  assisting  the  British,  and  the  other  to  make 
an  irruption  into  Alsace,  in  order  to  harass  and  turn  Massena. 

The  situation  of  the  French  army  was  indeed  critical ; but  it  is  in 
struggling  against  evil  fortune  that  true  courage  shows  its  greatness. 
Ney  did  every  thing  that  circumstances  would  admit  of ; and,  fortu- 
nately for  the  French,  the  Austrians  did  not  evince  the  promptitude 
he  had  anticipated.  They  sent,  it  is  true,  five  thousand  men  to  Man- 
heim  ; but  this  movement,  caused  by  the  severity  of  the  season,  was 
unconnected  with  any  meditated  hostile  attempt.  But  what  were  they 
doing,  and  what  were  their  plans  ? Such  inaction  was  not  natural, 
and  must  therefore  have  reference  to  some  reverses  which  they  had 
met  with  in  Helvetia.  And  then  again,  such  reverses  must  be  great 
and  important,  thus  to  paralyze  the  movements  of  so  considerable  a 
force.  Ney  was  lost  in  conjecture  ; he  had  received  no  intelligence 
from  Massena,  and  could  not  at  all  account  for  the  lengthened  halt 
of  the  afchduke.  It  might  possibly  conceal  a snare ; the  prince 
might  have  conceived  the  project  of  passing  the  Rhine,  and  extending 
his  force  along  the  left  bank  ; neither  was  it  impossible  that  he  might 
descend  the  Necker,  throw  troops  upon  Frankenthal,  and,  profiting 
by  the  advantage  afforded  by  the  possession  of  Manheim,  land  at 
Ogersheim.  If  such  were  his  intentions,  he  must  necessarily  threaten 
Seitz  and  Brisach,  and  attempt  diversions  upon  numerous  points. 
But  these  two  places  alone  offered  a real  chance  of  success,  and  they 
were  therefore  the  only  points  which  the  French  general  applied  him- 
self to  place  beyond  the  power  of  attack.  This  he  did  by  inundating 
part  of  the  environs  of  the  one,  and  concentrating  all  his  available 
force  upon  the  other  -he  then  calmly  awaited  the  issue. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


177 


CHAPTER  II. 

The  several  garrisons  taken  from  the  French  army  having  conside- 
rably reduced  its  strength,  there  remained  to  carry  on  the  campaign 
only  the  skeletons  of  corps ; and  these  the  enemy  might  every 
moment  be  expected  to  force.  Yet  no  orders  were  given,  nor  any 
thing  decided  upon  at  head-quarters.  Ney,  uneasy  at  such  a state  of 
affairs,  renewed  the  observations  which  he  had  already  submitted  to 
the  commander-in-chief.  But  the  latter  had  just  received  his  recall  ; 
and  he  therefore  sent  for  Ney,  to  whom  he  delivered  up  the  command 
in  chief,  the  Directory  having  just  appointed  him  to  the  vacant  office. 
He  at  first  refused  to  accept  it.  The  difficult  situation  in  which  the 
army  was  placed,  and  his  own  ill  health,  two  wounds  being  yet  un- 
healed, induced  him  to  do  all  in  his  power  to  get  rid  of  the  perilous 
honour  conferred  upon  him.  But  the  Directory  had  forwarded  his 
commission;  and  the  generals  and  other  officers  unanimously  entreated 
him  to  put  himself  at  their  head.  He  therefore  acceded  to  their 
wishes,  but  rather  as  a self-immolated  victim,  than  as  an  officer 
whose  ambition  is  crowned  by  fortune. 

His  first  act  was  to  claim  the  indulgence  of  his  colleagues,  and  to 
invoke  the  aid  of  their  talents  and  exertions. 

“ The  executive  Directory,”  said  he  in  his  circular,  “ has  called 
upon  me  to  assume  the  provisional  command  of  the  army,  in  the 
room  of  General  Muller.  You  are  aware  of  the  inefficiency  of  my 
military  talents  for  this  important  station,  particularly  in  our  present 
critical  situation.  I shall  perhaps  become  the  victim  of  my  obedience ; 
but  under  the  circumstances  in  which  we  are  placed,  I am  bound  to 
accept  the  appointment.  I therefore  claim  your  kind  solicitude  for  the 
safety  of  the  troops  under  your  command,  as  also  your  individual 
kindness  towards  myself.  I must  moreover  inform  you  that  I have 
signified  to  the  Directory  my  intention  of  not  retaining  the  command 
beyond  ten  days.” 

Nothing  could  be  more  modest  than  this  address,  nor  show  a 
stronger  pjoof  of  the  most  devoted  zeal.  But  every  officer  in  the 
army  had  the  strongest  confidence  in  Ney’s  talents.  The  different 
commanders  of  corps,  whose  assistance  he  solicited,  had  fought  with 
him,  some  in  Helvetia,  others  in  the  army  of  Sambre-et-Meuse ; all 
knew  his  .ability  and  daring  courage,  and  all  were  delighted  at 
seeing  him  assume  the  command.  General  Gillot  congratulated  the 
army  upon  having  Ney  at  its  head  and  General  Legrand,  though 

* Head-quarters,  Nancy,  8th  Vendemiaire, 
Year  VIII.  (September  29th,  1799.) 

I have  learnt  with  real  pleasure  your  appointment  to  the  provisional  com- 

vol.  I.  23 


178 


MEMOIRS  OF 


confined  with  fever,  was  impatient  to  receive  and  execute  his 
orders.* 

The  sincere  and  candid  Leval,  so  little  given  to  flattery,  was  still 
warmer  in  his  congratulations.  His  letter,  which  moreover  alluded 
to  the  difficultes  of  the  situation  in  which  the  army  was  placed,  was 
calculated  to  give  Ney  confidence  in  himself.  It  ran  thus : — 

“ If  in  the  whole  course  of  my  life,  my  dear  comrade,  I ever  expe- 
rienced sincere  satisfaction,  it  was  on  receiving  the  news  of  your 
appointment  to  the  chief  command  of  this  army.  It  is,  of  a certainty, 
weak,  but  it  is  composed  of  soldiers  who  greatly  esteem  you.  You 
are  sufficiently  well  acquainted  with  my  sincerity  to  be  assured  that 
I do  not  seek  to  disguise  my  real  sentiments.  You  are  calculated  to 
inspire  confidence ; and  it  is  with  redoubled  zeal  that  I shall  study  to 
execute  scrupulously  the  orders  you  may  give  me.  I shall,  in  obe- 
dience to  your  letter  of  the  5th  instant,  immediately  pursue  those 
prompt  measures  which  you  direct,  concerning  the  storehouses  in  the 
places  you  mention.  I thank  you,  General,  for  your  approbation  of 
the  steps  I took  to  secure  two  decades  of  pay  to  the  men  under  my 
command,  namely  the  20th  and  43d  demi-brigades,  and  the  17th 
regiment  of  cavalry.  I feared  I had  exceeded  my  powers ; but  I am 
sure  you  have  admitted  the  purity  of  my  intentions. 

“ To  speak  candidly,  my  dear  General,  I must  state  that  if  you 
would  give  orders  to  withdraw  the  letter,  relative  to  the  cutting  of  the 
woods  and  forests  belonging  to  the  princes,  you  would  confer  the 
greatest  service  upon  the  unfortunate  inhabitants  of  this  country. 
Matters  have  been  so  managed,  that  the  Prince  of  Nassau-Orange  is 
included  in  the  exceptions ; — he  who  is,  at  this  very  moment,  one  of 
our  most  determined  enemies. 

mand  of  the  army  of  the  Rhine.  The  executive  Directory,  in  conferring 
this  office  upon  you,  has  calculated  upon  your  talents  being  equal  to  the 
danger  ; and  your  modesty  will  give  an  additional  value  to  what  it  expects 
from  you. 

You  may  depend,  Citizen  General,  upon  my  vigilance  for  the  safety  of  the 
troops  under  my  command,  and  believe  me  when  I say,  that  I will  always 
exert  hnyself  to  deserve  your  esteem  and  friendship. 

Gillot. 

* Head-quarters,  Metz,  1st  Vendemiaire, 
Year  VIII.  (September  29th,  1799.) 

The  lart  courier,  my  dear  General,  brought  me  the  news  of  General  Mul- 
ler’s departure  for  Paris,  and  your  appointment  to  the  chief  command  of  the 
army.  This  gives  me  the  most  lively  pleasure.  I must  inform  you  that  I 
have  received  from  General  Muller  a leave  of  absence  during  two  decades, 
to  recover  my  health  at  Metz.  The  fever  left  me  but  a few  days  since, 
and  although  I am  still  very  weak,  pray  let  me  know  if  you  think  my  pre- 
sence would  be  of  service  to  the  army  before  the  expiration  of  my  leave. 
The  promptitude  with  which  I will  proceed  to  whatever  post  you  may  assign 
me,  will  prove  to  you  how  much  pleasure  1 feel  in  serving  under  your  orders, 
and  the  sincere  attachment  of  your  comrade  and  friend, 


Legrand. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


179 


“ Believe  me,  General,  when  I say  that  I will  neglect  nothing  to 
prevent  all  kinds  of  oppressibn,  and  at  the  same  time  to  promote  the 
interests  of  the  republic.  I cannot  speak  with  the  same  confidence 
concerning  the  collecting  of  contributions,  because  I have  not  a single 
company  to  spare.  Two  millions  of  francs  are  due,  and  I have  not 
the  means  of  getting  them  paid  into  the  treasury  of  the  department. 
A regiment  of  cavalry  would  be  of  great  service  to  me  for  this  pur- 
pose ; for  we  cannot  conceal  the  fact  that,  in  this  country,  force  must 
be  employed  on  such  occasions. 

“ I herewith  enclose  the  last  report  which  has  just  been  made  to 
me  concerning  the  movement  of  the  Prussians.  I will  take  care  to 
send  you  intelligence  of  their  march,  and  of  the  motions  of  our 
enemies. 

“ Any  commander  but  you,  my  dear  General,  would  be  displeased 
perhaps  that  in  this  my  first  letter  I should  declare  that  I am  entirely 
without  funds.  I think  you  will  feel  the  urgent  necessity  of  placing 
some  at  my  disposal. 

“ You  may  rely  upon  my  neglecting  nothing  to  contribute  to  the 
success  of  your  undertakings.  That  is  the  first  proof  I will  give  you 
of  the  satisfaction  I experience  at  being  under  your  command. 

“ Rely  also  upon  my  sincere  devotion  and  friendship.  Leval. 

“ Head-quarters,  Coblentz,  7 Vendemiaire, 

Year  VIII.  (September  28th,  1799.)” 

Ney  having  assumed  the  command,  it  became  incumbent  upon 
him  to  provide  for  the  security  of  the  frontier,  by  adopting  the  mea- 
sures which  he  had  before  recommended  in  vain.  But  nothing  is 
more  variable  than  the  theatre  upon  which  the  interests  of  nations 
are  contended  for.  The  Austrian  army,  which  lately  threatened 
Holland,  was  now  in  full  march  towards  Switzerland.  Numerous 
bodies  of  troops,  it  is  true,  were  collecting  on  the  banks  of  the  Maine 
and  the  Necker ; but  these  corps  were  calculated  only  to  cover  and 
threaten  fortresses,  and  not  to  strike  any  decisive  blow.  Every  act 
of  offensive  warfare  was  therefore  to  be  undertaken  by  the  army 
under  the  command  of  the  archduke. 

The  Austrian  prince  had  accordingly  assembled  his  equipages-de- 
pont,  and  Lambesc,  who  had  been  directed  to  penetrate  into  the  Low 
Countries,'was  replaced  by  Conde.  The  imperial  troops  were  to  take 
no  share  in  this  latter  adventurous  undertaking ; the  French  emi- 
grants were  alone  to  run  the  hazard,  and  confront  the  dangers  of  the 
attempt.  The  archduke  therefore  concentrated  his  forces  on  the  left 
bank  for  no  other  purpose  than  to  make  an  irruption  into  the  territory 
of  the  Upper  Rhine ; for  with  the  French  reserve  on  his  right,  he 
could  not  think  of  attempting  to  press  upon  the  centre  of  the  republi- 
can army.  Mayence  stopped  him  on  one  side,  Landau  embarrassed 
him  on  the  other ; and  at  that  season  of  the  year,  he  could  no  more 
blockade  those  places  than  he  could  take  them.  Seitz,  at  first  a 


180 


MEMOIRS  OF 


point  of  no  importance,  was  now  the  only  one  by  which  he  could 
reach  the  French  army  with  any  chance  of  success.  The  French 
general,  however,  had  no  direct  intelligence  of  the  motions  of  the 
archduke’s  army  ; and  as  in  so  important  a matter  mere  conjecture 
was  not  sufficient,  he  directed  General  Nansouty  to  observe  the  march 
and  movements  of  the  Austrians,  and  prevent  their  establishing  them- 
selves in  the  Hundsruck  hills.  This  country,  the  actual  possession 
of  which  offered  the  greatest  advantages,  had  acquired  peculiar  im- 
portance from  the  circumstances  under  which  the  French  were  placed. 
Luxemburg  was  almost  without  troops  and  provisions ; and  the  arch- 
duke, if  once  master  of  these  mountains,  would  find  no  further  obsta- 
cle to  his  progress.  He  was  trying  to  intercept  every  communication 
between  the  places  which  the  French  held  on  the  Rhine,  and  was 
pushing  on  without  opposition  towards  the  Moselle.  Ney  endea- 
voured to  frustrate  both  measures. 

Having  distributed  and  grouped  his  forces,  he  put  himself  in  a 
situation  to  strike  with  vigour  on  whichever  side  the  Austrians  should 
appear.  But  his  army  was  so  weak,  and  the  line  he  had  to  defend 
so  extensive,  that  he  had  strong  misgivings  as  to  the  course  of  events, 
which  he  was  watching  with  the  most  intense  anxiety,  when  he  per- 
ceived the  Austrian  general  call  in  his  columns,  and  soon  after  ascend 
the  Rhine.  What  could  be  the  cause  of  so  extraordinary  a move- 
ment? Had  there  been  a battle  in  Helvetia?  Were  the  Austrians 
defeated,  or  was  it  the  reverse?  Was  the  archduke  himself  proceed- 
ing to  consummate  the  overthrow  of  the  republicans,  or  was  he  has- 
tening to  rescue  the  wreck  of  the  coalition  from  their  hands  ? Ney 
knew  not  what  to  think.  But  he  concluded  that  the  march  of  the 
Austrian  general  could  only  have  been  undertaken  with  a view  hostile 
to  the  French  forces;  and  he  resolved,  if  not  to  make  him  suspend  it, 
at  least  to  slacken  his  movements.  But  from  the  point  which  Ney 
occupied,  he  could  do  nothing : Manheim  was  no  longer  in  his  power, 
and  he  had  neither  bridges  nor  equipages ; — he  had  therefore  no 
immediate  means  of  harassing  the  archduke.  To  cross  the  river  by 
main  force,  was  totally  impracticable ; and  he  was  forced  to  remain 
inactive.  But  that  which  it  was  impossible  to  do  from  the  position 
which  Ney  then  occupied,  might  be  effected  elsewhere.  The  repub- 
licans were  masters  of  Kehl,  they  had  a strong  force  at  Brisach,  and 
he  therefore  ordered  General  Col  laud  to  debouch  upon  these  two 
points. 

Collaud,  as  may  be  seen  in  a formor  part  of  these  memoirs,  was 
a cold,  reserved  man,  without  ambition  or  ardour.  Too  little  enter- 
prizing  perhaps,  he  was  unable  to  create  opportunities ; but  he  well 
knew  how  to  seize  and  take  advantage  of  those  which  offered.  This 
instinctive  quality  rarely  deceived  him,  and  his  vigilance  was  still 
more  rarely  at  fault.  The  movements  which  had  aroused  Ney’s  at- 
tention, had  also  excited  that  of  Collaud.  His  forces  were  already 
engaged  with  those  of  the  archduke,  when  the  order  reached  him  to 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


181 


harass  the  latter ; but  this  attack,  advantageous  as  it  was  when  made, 
proved  nevertheless  inadequate  to  the  occasion ; and  Ney  soon  became 
aware  of  this,  by  learning  the  secret  of  the  archduke’s  manoeuvres.  A 
pitched  battle  had  been  fought  under  the  walls  of  Zurich,  in  which  the 
French  had  beaten  and  cut  the  Russians  to  pieces.  Those  among  the 
latter  who  had  escaped  the  sword,  had  taken  refuge  in  the  mountains. 
The  archduke  was  proceeding  to  the  assistance  of  the  vanquished,  for 
the  purpose  of  assembling  and  saving  the  wreck  of  an  army  so  formi- 
dable before  its  defeat ; and  Ney  determined  to  do  all  in  his  power  to 
counteract  the  archduke’s  intention. 

Success  having  once  more  returned  to  the  French  arms,  each  indi- 
vidual soldier  was  full  of  confidence  and  courage,  and  each  thought 
that  an  attempt  which  he  would  not  have  ventured  upon  a few  days 
previous,  could  not  now  be  otherwise  than  successful.  But  scarcely 
were  the  Russians  defeated,  ere  a host  of  fresh  enemies  appeared.  The 
population  inhabiting  the  banks  of  the  Necker  had  taken  up  arms,  and 
the  Prussians  seemed  disposed  again  to  join  in  hostilities  against  the 
republicans. 

The  former,  seduced  by  the  enemies  of  France,  affected  to  appre- 
hend an  invasion  of  their  country  by  the  French  armies.  The  latter, 
taking  advantage  of  the  aspect  of  affairs  in  Holland,  pretended  that  it 
was  expedient  they  should  adopt  measures  of  precaution  against  the 
British  army,  which  the  French  did  not  seem  strong  enough  to  keep 
in  check.  The  forces  of  the  one,  increased  by  the  Schwarzenbach 
militia,  were  forming  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Hulsbach  ; those  of  the 
other  were  assembling  at  Vesel,  where  five  battalions  of  infantry  and 
as  many  squadrons  of  horse  were  already  collected.  But  these  were 
not  the  only  enemies  against  which  the  French  army  had  to  contend ; 
treachery  and  fanaticism  were  at  work  in  its  very  ranks. 

Whenever  new  principles  are  proclaimed,  men  of  exaggerated  opin- 
ions are  to  be  found  who  carry  such  principles  to  the  extreme  of  ab- 
stract theory,  as  well  as  adroit  hypocrites  who  affect  a like  exaggeration 
as  the  best  means  of  combating  them.  The  army  of  the  Rhine  con- 
tained many  individuals  of  both  these  classes;  the  French  troops  on 
the  left  bank  as  well  as  on  the  right,  had  their  fanatics,  and  likewise 
their  hypocrites  in  patriotism.  Both  were  equally  dangerous ; and  both 
calculated  to  excite  mutiny  and  dissension  among  the  soldiers.  The 
army  required  tranquillity ; it  wanted  a spirit  of  consistency  and  con- 
cord ; and  Ney  determined  to  put  down  the  agitation  raised  by  these 
two  classes  of  men.  He  refrained  however  from  coercion  ; leaving  it 
to  time  and  victory  to  correct  the  evil.  But  time  only  increased  the 
exaggeration  of  the  one  class  and  the  perfidy  of  the  other ; and  victory, 
far  from  keeping  either  in  check,  only  hastened  the  explosion  of  their 
violence.  The  Austrians,  as  usual,  instead  of  a defeat,  had  announced 
a great  triumph.  This  report  had  reached  Bonn,  and  the  people  per- 
suaded that  the  archduke  had  crossed  the  Rhine  at  Neuwied,  crowded 
to  the  banks  of  the  river  to  see  him  arrive.  Some  capuchin  monks 


182 


MEMOIRS  OF 


were  at  the  head  of  the  multitude,  whom  they  entertained  with  the 
same  fables  as  they  had  employed  in  agitating  the  country-people  in 
the  departments  of  the  Sarre  and  Mont-Tonnere.  In  vain  was  the 
falsity  of  their  statements  exposed,  and  facts  related  as  they  really 
were ; these  fanatics  obstinately  persisted,  during  three  days,  in  pray- 
ing for  the  appearance  of  the  army  which  the  republicans  had  defeated. 

Matters  were  much  worse  at  Coblentz,  where  General  Leval  com- 
manded. This  officer,  who  was  somewhat  of  an  invalid,  was  gener- 
ous and  benevolent,  and  he  equally  abhorred  both  turbulence  and  per- 
fidy. Fond  of  order*  and  severe  in  matters  of  administration,  he  had 
managed  to  keep  all  parties  under  control.  The  pretended  and  the 
true  jacobins  were  obliged  to  contain  themselves  within  just  bounds ; 
but  both,  impatient  of  the  restraint  he  had  imposed  upon  them,  were 
only  seeking  an  opportunity  to  shake  it  off.  The  news  of  Massena’s 
victory  had  just  reached  Coblentz ; the  city  was  illuminated,  and  the 
republican  soldiers  exulting  in  the  event.  This  seemed  a favourable 
time  for  appealing  to  opinions  which  were  now  getting  out  of  date.  The 
president  of  the  municipality  had  been  secretary  to  Prince  Charles. 
He  had  returned  to  his  native  country  about  eighteen  months  before, 
had  first  glided  into  the  municipal  administration,  and  then  subdued 
the  other  members  to  his  will : he  now  reigned  over  it  in  despotic 
sway.  His  colleagues  had  adopted  his  views,  were  penetrated  with 
his  principles,  and  co-operated  in  all  his  plans.  Rude  towards  the  citi- 
zens, and  brutal  towards  the  soldiers,  these  men  effected  an  exaggera- 
tion of  feeling  which  strangely  contrasted  with  their  actions. 

Though  this  singular  patriot  calculated  his  plans  with  cool  delibera- 
tion, he  accused  those  who  daily  exposed  their  lives  to  maintain  the 
institutions  of  their  country,  of  coldness  and  want  of  energy.  His  col- 
leagues, obedient  to  his  beck  and  call,  like  him  affected  exaggeration, 
appeared  thoughtful  and  uneasy,  put  on  the  disguise  of  stern  and  un- 
flinching republicans,  and  pretended  to  lament  that  freedom  should  have 
been  placed  under  the  protection  of  guardians  who  had  proved  them- 
selves so  unworthy.  Popular  feeling  had  just  been  excited,  and  they 
did  not  let  this  opportunity  for  agitation  escape  them.  A great  crowd 
assembled,  and,  headed  by  the  municipal  magistrates,  proceeded 
through  the  streets  crying,  “ Long  live  the  jacobins !”  They  applied 
the  most  approbrious  epithets  to  every  French  soldier  they  met;  the 
French  officers  were  likewise  insulted,  termed  aristocrats  and  Ven- 
deans,  and  pursued  with  the  cries  of  “ Down  with  the  Chouans !” 
To  the  latter  exclamation  some  among  them  replied,  “ And  the  jaco- 
bins likewise!”  This  they  said  merely  from  irritation  at  the  ill  usage 
they  received.  At  this  answer,  which  seemed  very  natural,  the  mob 
rushed  upon  them,  ill-treated  them,  threw  them  on  the  ground,  and 
stamped  upon  them.  The  guard,  having  come  to  their  assistance,  was 
likewise  attacked,  and  with  great  difficulty  succeeded  in  extricating  it- 
self from  the  riotous  multitude,  who,  being  assailed  in  their  turn,  were 
dispersed. 


MARSHAL  NEY, 


183 


The  aspect  of  affairs  was  therefore  not  very  brilliant  with  the 
French.  On  the  one  hand  the  Austrians  appeared  with  hostile  de- 
monstrations, on  the  other  the  Prussians  with  equivocal  assurances ; 
in  front  was  an  insurrection,  and  attempts  at  revolt  in  the  rear.  The 
French  army  was  thus  menaced  on  all  sides.  If  it  had  only  had  to 
face  the  enemy,  or  guard  against  ambuscades,  the  danger  would  not 
have  been  greater  than  usual ; but  demagogues  had  suddenly  sprung 
up  among  its  ranks,  and  transforming  the  ardour  of  war  into  the  fever 
of  revolt,  threatened  to  paralyze  the  feeble  battalions  which  composed 
it.  This,  of  all  the  obstacles  Ney  had  to  encounter,  was  the  most 
dangerous.  But  he  little  heeded  loquacity,  and  turbulence  still  less ; 
those  who  gave  way  to  them,  were  severely  reminded  of  their  duties. 
Of  two  general  officers  who  had  fired  the  train  by  inflammatory  speech- 
es to  the  men,  one  was  as  bad  a soldier  as  he  was  a furious  jacobin ; 
and  having  no  letters  of  service,  was  dismissed  without  ceremony. 
The  other  though  a bustling  demagogue,  was  nevertheless  a good  and 
brave  officer,  and  Ney  was  hesitating  as  to  the  steps  he  should  take, 
when  the  officer  himself  put  an  end  to  this  embarrassment.  He  had 
commanded  upon  the  Rhine  during  the  last  war,  and  had  had  a violent 
altercation  with  Moreau.  It  is  known  that  the  latter  general  blamed 
the  addresses  of  the  army  of  Italy,  and  opposed  such  addresses  in  his 
own  army.  His  lieutenant,  the  officer  in  question,  paid  no  attention 
to  Moreau’s  orders  to  this  effect.  The  men  belonging  to  the  right  wing, 
which  was  under  his  orders,  having  expressed  their  desire  to  protest 
against  the  project  of  Clichy,  he  assembled  them,  libelled  the  manifesto, 
and  excited  to  a pitch  of  rage  the  hatred  which  they  already  bore  to 
the  emigrants.  Moreau,  provoked  at  seeing  his  authority  thus  slight- 
ed, suppressed  the  protest.  A violent  altercation  ensued,  and  the  powers 
of  the  too  impetuous  commander  of  the  right  wing  were  soon  taken 
from  him.  The  speedy  arrival  at  Ney’s  army  of  the  officer  he  accu- 
sed of  this  disgrace,  being  announced,  he  availed  himself  of  the  repug- 
nance he  felt  at  being  under  the  orders  of  this  individual,  to  apply  for 
employment  in  a subordinate  rank  elsewhere.  All  dissensions  now 
ceased  among  Ney’s  troops ; the  men  resumed  their  warlike  habits, 
and  forgetting  politics,  directed  their  attention  solely  to  their  duties  as 
soldiers. 

The  republican  forces,  reduced  to  live  as  it  were  upon  what  they 
could  take  from  the  enemy — being  without  pay,  clothing,  or  shoes — 
were  under  that  degree  of  irritation  which  leads  men  willingly  to  the 
field  of  battle.  Coblentz  was  in  a state  of  siege,  and  there  were 
neither  revolts  nor  insurrections  to  be  apprehended  in  the  rear.  Ney 
thought  he  had  reached  the  end  of  his  difficulties ; but  he  had  only 
got  out  of  one  to  fall  into  another.  His  forces  being  so  feeble,  he 
endeavoured  to  supply  this  defect  by  courage  and  promptitude.  He 
organized  his  army  afresh,  and  placed  at  the  heads  of  columns  young 
men  like  himself,  all  ardent  and  vigorous,  fearing  neither  fatigue  nor 
peril.  He  stationed  in  the  rear  those  whom  age  and  obesity  had  ren- 


MEMOIRS  OF 


184 

dered  less  active.  This  was  enough,  however,  to  set  the  whole  of 
the  field-officers  in  a rumour.  One  vehemently  (Claimed  his  place  in 
action;  another  appealed  to  the  tenour  of  his  commission ; a third  was 
indignant  “ at  being  confined  to  one  place;”  a fourth  could  not  sub- 
mit “ to  march  in  the  rear  of  the  ammunition  wagons.”  Even  the 
members  of  the  commissariat  became  angry,  and  invoked  their  rights 
of  precedence.  In  the  midst  of  this  species  of  mutiny  Lacombe  Saint- 
Michel  arrived  from  the  army  of  the  Danube,  and  having  found  Sor- 
bier  at  the  head  of  the  light  artillery,  “ fancied  himself  transformed 
into  a guard-general.”  He  would  not  countenance  such  changes,  he 
said,  and  claimed  his  station  in  the  line.  As  he  had  distinguished  him- 
self both  in  the  field  of  battle  and  at  the  tribune,  Ney  considered  him 
entitled  to  an  explanation. 

“ Would  you  wish,”  said  Ney,  “ that  the  muster-roll  should  have 
greater  weight  than  the  good  of  the  service ; and  that  for  the  sake  of 
complying  with  vain  pretensions  of  precedence,  I should  risk  the  suc- 
cess of  my  operations  ? — for,  in  sober  earnest,  are  you  active  enough 
to  be  attached  to  my  suite  1 — are  you  supple  and  strong  enough  to  be 
constantly  in  the  field  ? Leave  then  to  Sorbier  the  fatigues  which  his 
youth  will  enable  him  to  bear ; he  will  correspond  with  you,  and  will 
not  cease  being  under  your  orders.” 

Lacombe  was  convinced.  “ It  is  all  right,  General,”  he  cried.  “ I 
had  not  the  honour  of  being  known  to  you  ; and  as  I possessed  the 
confidence  of  the  whole  of  France,  I thought  it  hard  that  you  should 
refuse  me  yours.  All  is  now  explained  ; send  me  your  orders,  and 
you  know  how  I can  execute  them,” 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


185 


CHAPTER  III. 

The  peasantry  on  the  right  bank  had,  as  we  have  already  stated, 
taken  up  arms,  and  were  tumultuously  assembled  round  Frankfort. 
They  were  already  twenty  thousand  strong.  As  this  movement 
might  become  serious,  Ney  resolved  to  punish  these  villagers  for  in- 
terfering in  a quarrel  which  did  not  concern  them,  and  at  the  same 
time  make  a useful  diversion.  Having  settled  his  plans  accordingly, 
General  Leval  pushed  a column  upon  Limburg,  whilst  General  Rous- 
sel crossed  the  Rhine  at  Seitz,  and  Nansouty  at  Frankenthal.  The 
Imperialists,  being  menaced  on  their  wings,  dared  not  weaken  them ; 
and  General  Lorcet,  who  led  the  real  attack,  debouched  without  ob- 
stacle upon  the  dense  ranks  of  these  unhappy  peasants,  whom  a sort 
of  infatuation  had  brought  to  the  field  of  battle.  They  were  estab- 
lished upon  the  Maine ; their  position  was  strong  and  well  chosen  ; 
but  the  French  troops  were  irritated  at  this  rising,  and  rushing  upon 
them  with  fury,  overthrew  and  cut  them  to  pieces.  They  who  escap- 
ed with  their  lives  from  this  foolish  attempt,  returned  peaceably  to 
their  cottages.  There  remained  however  about  fifteen  thousand  in 
arms,  whom  it  afterwards  became  necessary  to  punish  also. 

This  act  of  energy  produced  a good  effect.  Scarcely  had  the  Aus- 
trian reserves  received  the  news  of  the  rout  of  their  militia,  ere  they 
ran  to  its  assistance.  Schwartzenberg  quitted  Manheim  with  precipi- 
tation, and  threw  himself  into  Frankfort  with  the  ten  thousand  men 
he  commanded. 

The  French  thus  cleared  the  approaches  of  the  river ; but  the  stores 
which  they  had  hoped  to  seize,  and  the  contributions  they  had  ex- 
pected to  levy,  escaped  them  with  this  place.  Resignation  was  again 
their  only  remedy,  and  they  were  once  more  reduced  to  expedients  to 
alleviate  their  intolerable  sufferings.  But  this  was  now  a more  easy 
task.  The  Directory  had  given  orders  that  an  active  and  vigorous 
diversion  should  be  made,  and  the  reinforcements  which  it  had  an- 
nounced for  this  purpose  were  beginning  to  arrive.  Ney  had  now 
from  eighteen  to  twenty  thousand  men  at  his  disposal ; the  field  of 
action  was  consequently  larger,  and  the  operations  were  more  ex- 
tended and  more  certain.  The  enemy  had  established  themselves 
upon  the  Neckar,  and  Ney  determined  to  go  there  and  meet  them. 
His  columns  were  put  in  motion,  and  he  was  preparing  to  follow, 
when  news  reached  him  that  Lecourbe  had  been  appointed  to  the 
command  of  the  army. 

He  had  formerly  served  under  this  general,  whose  sagacity,  enthu- 
siasm, and  precision  in  conducting  attacks,  Ney  well  remembered,  as 
he  did  also  the  praises  he  had  received  from  Lecourbe.  The  opera - 

vol.  i.  24 


186 


MEMOIRS  OF 


tion  which  he  had  planned  seemed  sure,  and  he  hastened  to  offer  its 
direction  to  his  new  commander. 

“ The  Austrian  troops  assembled  upon  the  Necker,”  he  wrote  to 
the  latter,  “ do  not  amount  to  half  the  number  of  ours.  Hasten 
hither,  and  put  yourself  at  our  head ; every  one  expects  you,  and 
particularly  myself,  with  the  most  sincere  impatience.  Your  pre- 
sence will  excite  fresh  ardour  among  us.  We  shall,  under  your 
command,  be  more  certain  of  success  and  proceed  with  greater 
confidence.”  * 

But  in  warfare  Lecourbe  loved  only  the  field  of  battle.  He  had 
just  arrived  at  Strasburg,  where  he  found  nothing  but  want  and 
misery.  Having  entered  the  town  on  the  10th  of  October,  when  the 
weather  was  cold  and  rainy,  he  beheld  the  soldiers  parading  about 
the  streets  in  rags.  Nor  were  their  arms  better  than  their  clothing : 
one  had  no  musket,  another  no  sabre ; all  bore  evidence  of  the  most 
cruel  neglect,  and  all  benf  under  the  weight  of  distress.  Nothing  in 
this  deplorable  picture  flattered  Lecourbe’s  passion  for  military  glory, 
and  he  was  on  the  point  of  resigning  his  command.  Meantime  the 
army  was  following  u.p  the  advantages  it  had  gained ; it  had  taken 
Grosgerau  and  Treben,  and  was  advancing  upon  Heidelberg.  A new 
action  was  about  to  take  place,  and  Ney  again  offered  his  new  com- 
mander the  honour  of  leading  it.  He  was  aware  of  the  hesitation  of 
the  latter  about  retaining  the  command,  and  he  thought  he  could 
overcome  this  hesitation  by  giving  Lecourbe  an  account  of  the  vigour 
with  which  the  troops,  represented  to  him  as  so  weak,  had  attacked 
the  enemy. 

“ Come  quickly,”  he  wrote ; do  not  suffer  yourself  to  be  influenced 
by  any  one  respecting  the  situation  of  the  army.  It  is  capable, 
whatever  some  may  say  to  the  contrary  , of  making  a vigorous  diver- 
sion.” 

It  was  impossible  to  be  more  pressing  or  more  friendly ; but  Le- 
courbe having  met  at  Strasburg  all  those  whom  Ney  had  sent  to  the 
rear,  had  listened  to  their  statements,  and  replied  with  coldness  to 
these  kind  entreaties.  Ney  had  the  Austrians  in  front  of  him,  and 
revenged  himself  on  them  for  the  injustice  of  his  commander.  He 
attacked  them  on  the  15th  of  October  in  front  of  Heidelberg,  and 
such  was  the  force  of  the  shock  that  neither  the  hussars  nor  the 
Bulans  could  withstand  it.  Not  but  that  they  fought  with  courage  ; 
indeed  their  resistance  was  heroic.  Prince  Lichtenstein,  who  com- 
manded during  the  action,  was  overpowered,  and  Count  Esterhazy 
taken  prisoner,  before  they  would  give  way.  The  different  corps  upon 
the  Necker  had  also  been  defeated,  and  Prince  Schwartzenberg,  who 
commanded  the  Austrian  army  on  the  Lower  Rhine,  had  made  all 
possible  haste  to  Stuttgard. 

The  diversion  ordered  by  the  Directory  having  thus  been  effected. 


* Mayence,  19th  Vendemiaire,  Year  VIII.  (October  10th,  1799.) 


MARSHAL  NEY, 


187 


Massena,  more  at  his  ease,  could  now  extend  his  operations.  But 
these  successes,  far  from  allaying  angry  political  feelings,  tended  only 
to  inflame  them  the  more : one  did  not  without  rage  see  his  predic- 
tions fail ; another  was  angry  that  the  army  could  do  without  him ; 
and  wounded  vanity  being  more  powerful  than  a sense  of  duty,  Ney 
encountered  nothing  but  opposition  and  malevolence  in  those  who 
ought  to  have  given  him  their  most  strenuous  support.  This  was 
lamentable;  but  man  is  so  formed,  Ney  however  was  not  discou- 
raged, and  only  determined  to  push  on  his  operations  with  redoubled 
vigour. 

Philipsburg  was  still  in  the  hands  of  the  Landgrave,  or,  more  pro- 
perly speaking,  in  those  of  the  Austrians ; and  he  resolved  to  try 
whether  an  attempt  to  obtain  possession  of  it  would  not  be  now  more 
successful  than  at  the  beginning  of  the  war.  He  accordingly  marched 
thither,  and  found  it  as  little  able  as  formerly  to  offer  an  effective 
resistance.  The  garrison  was  badly  provisioned,  not  numerous,  and 
its  ranks  further  thinned  by  desertion  and  sickness ; so  that  the  place 
could  not  possibly  hold  out  six  days  after  the  trenches  were  opened. 
Weak  as  Philipsburg  was,  it  however  required  a certain  display  of* 
force  to  reduce  it ; ammunition,  artillery,  and  from  twenty  to  twenty- 
five  thousand  men  were  requisite  to  cover  the  siege.  Ney  had  only 
fourteen  thousand ; he  therefore  deemed  the  operation  too  hazardous, 
and  contented  himself  w’ith  blockading  the  place. 

His  force,  however,  though  insufficient  for  a siege,  was  greater 
than  a mere  blockade  required.  He  therefore  took  with  him  all  the 
troops  he  could  spare,  and  determined  upon  a fresh  attempt  in  favour 
of  Massena. 

Stuttgard  continued  the  depot  of  the  Austrians,  and  he  doubted  not 
that,  if  he  threatened  that  place,  Prince  Charles  would  hasten  to  its 
assistance.  Having  made  his  preparations,  he  sent  for  the  commis- 
sary and  the  chief  of  his  staff.  The  latter  contented  himself  with 
eluding  the  order ; but  the  former,  stung  to  the  quick  at  Ney’s  un- 
compromising integrity,  boldly  declared  that  all  connexion  between 
himself  and  Ney  had  ceased;  that  both  had  now  another  commander, 
and  that  the  latter  had  retained  him  near  his  person.  So  long  as  this 
malevolent  feeling  did  not  lead  to  acts  detrimental  to  the  service,  Ney 
took  no  notice  of  it ; but  as  such  was  now  its  effect,  he  visited  it  with 
the  full  weight  of  his  displeasure.  The  staff  officer  having  done  duty 
with  the  army,  Ney  was  content  to  treat  him  as  a man  who  had  for- 
gotten himself.  But  the  commissary,  who  had  done  nothing  during 
the  whole  campaign,  had  provided  nothing,  and  had  left  the  soldiers 
in  a state  of  the  most’ dreadful  destitution,  he  treated  with  greater 
severity,  and  at  the  same  time  with  the  most  cutting  contempt.  He 
ordered  him  to  join  the  army  forthwith,  and  organize  the  administra- 
tion attached  to  it ; and  further,  to  produce  the  order  which  authorized 
him  to  remain  at  Strasburg.  The  commissary  had  indulged  in  the 


188 


MEMOIRS  Of 


opposition  which  embarrassed  Ney’s  operations,  and  given  way  to  his 
malignant  feelings  towards  the  general,  under  the  idea  of  receiving 
support  from  General  Lecourbe,  who,  being  dissatisfied,  and  naturally 
fond  of  finding  fault,  left  the  burthen  of  the  war  to  his  active  prede- 
cessor, and  yet  took  a secret  pleasure  in  the  malevolent  reports  spread 
against  him. 

Ney  could  with  difficulty  endure  that  Lecourbe  should  encourage 
such  opposition,  and  took  care  to  let  him  know  it.  But  Lecourbe  was 
always  wavering ; still  undecided  whether  or  not  he  should  accept 
the  command,  he  nevertheless  thwarted  Ney  in  every  possible  man- 
ner. Sometimes  he  said  that  it  was  dangerous  to  cross  the  Rhine,  at 
others  he  wanted  all  operations  to  be  suspended.  Thus  Ney  being 
pressed  on  the  one  hand  by  government,  who  directed  that  the  war 
should  be  pushed  to  extremities,  and  kept  back  on  the  other  by  the 
general-in-chief,  who  only  sought  to  throw  obstacles  in  his  way,  soon 
became  weary  of  these  contradictory  instructions,  and  requested  the 
war  minister  to  put  an  end  to  such  a state  of  things. 

“ I beg  to  inform  you,”  he  wrote,  “ that  since  General  Lecourbe’s 
arrival,  I experience  nothing  but  opposition  to  every  thing  I under- 
take. The  Commissary-general  Lamartelliere,  and  the  Chef-d’Etat- 
major  General  Baraguey-d’Hillers,  are  with  him  at  Strasburg,  and 
are  constantly  throwing  obstacles  in  my  way.  Have  the  goodness, 
Citizen  Minister,  to  force  General  Lecourbe  immediately  to  exercise 
the  honourable  office  with  which  the  executive  Directory  has  invested 
him,  and  no  longer  leave  me  exposed  to  the  annoyances  of  men  who 
would  do  much  better  in  attending  to  the  welfare  of  the  army. 

“ Ney.” 


“Manheim,  29th  Vendemiaire,  Year  VIII 
(October  20th,  1799.)” 


Ney,  having  forwarded  a copy  of  this  letter  to  Lecourbe,  set  out 
on  his  expedition.  His  forces,  though  far  from  numerous,  were  com- 
posed of  steady  and  experienced  troops,  each  soldier  being  actuated 
by  one  common  feeling  of  hatred  to  the  Austrians  and  of  devotion  to 
his  country.  The  imperialists,  with  all  their  numerous  battalions, 
were  unable  to  withstand  this  handful  of  brave  men,  who,  on  the  29th 
of  October,  encountered  and  drove  them  back  at  Hislack.  On  the 
following  day,  as  the  French  columns  were  advancing  upon  Slocks- 
berg,  the  cuirassiers  of  Anspach  and  those  of  Frantzmailand  appeared, 
to  give  them  battle.  The  first  regiment  of  French  chasseurs  imme- 
diately advanced,  the  light  artillery  prepared  their  pieces,  and  the 
action  began.  The  attack  of  the  French  was,  as  usual,  dreadfully 
impetuous ; but  the  resistance  of  the  imperialists  was  most  determined, 
and  for  a long  time  no  advantage  was  obtained  on  either  side.  At 
length  the  Chef-d’Escadron,  Dubois-Crance,  having  at  the  head  of  his 
squadron  charged  the  Austrians  with  extraordinary  energy,  succeeded 


MARSHAL  NEY, 


189 


in  shaking  them.  The  Prince  of  Hohenlohe  rode  forward,  rallied  his 
men,  and  the  action  was  resumed  with  fresh  spirit,  and  with  such  de- 
termined obstinacy  that  neither  party  would  give  way.  But  the 
French  artillery  being  brought  to  bear  upon  the  Austrians,  ils  fire 
proved  so  destructive  that  they  gave  way,  and  the  prince  himself 
made  off  with  all  haste  for  Louisburg,  in  order  to  effect  a junction 
with  the  Duke  of  Wirtemberg,  and  rally  his  forces  under  the  walls  of 
Ulm.  Ney  might  have  pursued  him,  driven  back  the  Austrian  troops 
on  his  right,  and  seized  Stuttgard ; but  his  cavalry  was  too  weak  to 
venture  into  the  vast  and  fertile  plains  through  which  the  Necker 
runsv 

Meantime  Lecourbe  had  joined  the  army  and  assumed  the  com- 
mand. He  seemed  but  little  disposed  to  second  Ney’s  enterprises  ; 
he  had  not  forgotten  their  late  altercation,  and  it  seemed  his  constant 
aim  to  mortify  his  late  locum-tenens,  whom  he  ordered  one  of  his 
aides-de-camp  constantly  to  follow,  under  pretence  of  rendering  his 
communications  with  head-quarters  more  rapid.  Ney  at  first  treated 
this  measure  with  silent  contempt,  and  feigned  not  to  perceive  the 
motive  in  which  it  originated ; but  Lorcet,  who  commanded  one  of  his 
brigades,  having  complained  to  him  of  similar  treatment,  he  deter- 
mined to  take  the  matter  up.  The  fact  is,  Baraguey,  the  chief  of  the 
staff,  pretending  to  entertain  suspicions  of  Lorcet,  sent  an  officer  to 
observe  his  conduct,  and  more  particularly  to  watch  his  proceedings 
in  levying  contributions  on  the  villages.  So  long  as  the  insult  had 
been  confined  to  himself,  Ney  had  not  complained  : but  the  moment  it 
was  directed  against  one  of  his  officers  he  gave  vent  to  his  anger. 
After  expressing  his  feelings  with  regard  to  the  chief  of  the  staff,  he 
arrested  certain  agents  or  spies  which  that  officer  had  sent  into  the 
villages,  and  then  addressing  Lecourbe,  bitterly  upbraided  him  with 
these  unhandsome  proceedings. 

“ I do  not,  I know,  enjoy  your  confidence,”  he  wrote.  “Well,  be 
it  so ! but  then  you  must  send  me  to  the  rear,  and  not  subject  me  to 
the  investigations  of  your  officers ; for  you  must  know  that  I have  the 
presumption  to  think  I understand  my  duty  and  am  capable  of  per- 
forming it.  I am  not,  it  is  true,  base  enough  to  cringe  to  or  flatter 
any  man  ; but  my  country  is  the  object  of  my  sole  and  constant  soli- 
citude, and  for  it  I shall  find  strength  to  make  every  sacrifice  and 
support  every  mortification.”* 

This  bold  and  manly  expostulation  produced  a powerful  effect : 
Lecourbe  disavowed  the  acts  of  his  staff  officer,  and  replied  to  Ney’s 
letter  with  kind  and  friendly  professions.  He  then  seemed  to  restore 
his  confidence  to  the  latter,  and  acted  upon  all  his  suggestions.  Ney 
having  several  times  complained  of  the  small  number  of  his  cavalry, 
and  of  the  constant  delay  in  pursuing  the  enemy,  Lecourbe  now  sent 

* Letter  of  the  10th  Brumaire,  Yejr  VIII.  (Nov.  1st,  1799.) 


190 


MEMOIRS  OF 


him  the  first  regiment  of  cavalry,  with  an  intimation  that  he  was 
about  to  direct  a march  upon  Stuttgard.  As  this  movement  required 
stores.  of  provisions,  and  means  of  carriage,  he  directed  Ney  to  collect 
all  the  money  and  horses  still  remaining  in  the  villages*  This  was 
an  unpleasant  duty,  but  it  was  commanded  by  circumstances ; Ney 
therefore  directed  one  of  his  brigades  upon  Wimpfen,  advanced  upon 
Bruckenheim  at  the  head  of  the  other,  and,  by  alternately  fighting  and 
assuming  a threatening  attitude,  succeeded  in  reaching  the  Entz, 

This  bold  and  skilful  march  placed  the  imperial  army  in  a very 
critical  situation*  Massena  was  at  Basie  with  a heavy  column  of 
grenadiers,  and  Ney  had  crossed  the  Necker ; the  former  was  about 
to  make  an  irruption  into  Suabia,  the  latter  to  penetrate  into  Wirtem- 
berg.  Both  the  flanks  and  the  communications  of  the  archduke’s 
army  were  thus  exposed ; and  this  prince,  if  he  could  not  secure  his 
menaced  flanks  from  danger,  was  anxious  at  least  to  keep  his  com- 
munications open.  He  had  marched  to  the  assistance  of  Hohenlohe, 
and  had  directed  that  Heilbronn  should  be  occupied  and  maintained 
at  any  sacrifice.  Hohenlohe  having  pushed  forward,  and  extended 
his  lines  from  Gross-Botwar  to  Besigheim,  Ney  resolved  to  attempt 
driving  them  back.  He  accordingly  threw  a part  of  his  left  brigade 
upon  Marpach,  placed  the  remainder  round  Lauffen,  and  advanced 
with  his  right  brigade  upon  the  Austrian  columns  which  had  taken  up 
their  position  at  the  conflux  of  the  Entz.  The  weather  was  most  un- 
favourable, and  the  inhabitants  of  the  country,  tired  of  the  presence  of 
the  French,  and  otherwise  discontented,  were  zealously  devoted  to  the 
archduke ; this  prevented  Ney  from  ascertaining  the  strength  of  these 
columns,  but  on  the  3rd  of  November  he  formed  into  line  in  front  of 
them,  with  the  1st  cavalry,  the  10th  chasseurs,  and  two  battalions  of 
the  8th  demi-brigade. 

When  the  French  debouched,  the  imperialists  were  themselves 
about  to  march  in  pursuit  of  them.  The  Austrian  force  consisted  of 
three  thousand  horse  and  four  thousand  foot,  and  they  attacked  the 
French  with  all  the  confidence  inspired  by  a greater  superiority  in 
numbers.  They  rushed  like  an  irresistible  torrent  upon  Ney’s  little 
band ; but  its  brave  leader  succeeded  in  checking  their  career.  The 
French  infantry  received  them  with  admirable  coolness,  and  the  10th 
chasseurs  made  some  very  effective  charges.  By  degrees  the  action 
became  more  developed,  and,  notwithstanding  the  great  disproportion 
of  force,  the  French  maintained  the  contest  during  six  hours  without 
any  decided  disadvantage. 

Night  was  however  approaching,  and  strife  seemed  to  become 
every  instant  more  animated  and  more  deadly.  The  French  artillery 
fired  with  admirable  precision,  and  the  grenadiers  of  the  8th  demi- 
brigade  evinced  an  extraordinary  degree  of  courage  and  fortitude, 
which  the  increasing  danger  seemed  only  to  stimulate  to  greater  dar- 
ing ; but  a body  of  three  thousand  Wirtembergians  having  come  up  to 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


191 


the  assistance  of  the  Austrians,  Ney  was  forced  to  give  way.  The 
retreat  of  the  French  was  at  first  conducted  with  order  and  precision ; 
and  every  attempt  of  the  enemy  to  trouble  it  was  frustrated.  But  the 
imperialists,  vexed  at  seeing  so  small  a force  escape  from  them,  made 
a desperate  charge,  and  fell  in  overwhelming  numbers  upon  the  artil- 
lery and  infantry  by  which  it  was  supported.  The  grape-shot  of  the 
French  artillery  stopped  the  career  of  the  Austrian  cavalry,  but  the 
infantry  of  the  republicans  was  not  so  fortunate.  The  men  were  ex- 
hausted by  forced  marches  and  by  the  fatigue  of  the  action ; they  lost 
their  steadiness  at  the  sight  of  the  swarms  of  cavalry  rushing  upon 
them,  and  gave  way  in  confusion. 

Ney  lost  six  hundred  men  killed  or  made  prisoners,  and  could  no 
longer  stem  the  torrent  which  was  sweeping  all  before  it.  He  there- 
fore prolonged  his  movement,  and  took  up  a position  with  his  right  at 
Stockberg  and  his  left  at  Helmstadt.  Lecourbe  did  not  think  this  a 
good  position : he  wished  that  the  8th  demi-brigade  had  crossed  the 
Entz  and  effected  a junction  with  the  right  wing  under  the  command 
pf  Legrand.  ButJNley  had  ascertained  that  the  great  mass  of  the 
Austrian  forces  were  in  front  of  him,  and  he  perceived  that  their  ob- 
ject was  to  surprise  Sinzheim ; he  therefore  represented  to  the  com- 
mander-in-chief  the  importance  of  maintaining  his  position  and  the 
latter  yielded  to  his  opinion.  The  confidence  he  displayed  restored 
that  of  his  troops ; nevertheless  it  could  not  prevent  the  evil  conse- 
quences always  attendant  upon  defeat. 

The  reader  may  remember  Ney’s  attempt  upon  Philipsburg  at  the 
beginning  of  the  campaign,  and  the  causes  of  its  failure.  The  Direc- 
tory was  now  desirous  of  repeating  this  attempt,  in  the  conviction 
that,  with  a display  of  force  before  the  place,  the  former  secret  nego- 
tiations with  the  inhabitants,  which  had  well  nigh  placed  the  town  in 
the  hands  of  the  French,  might  easily  be  renewed.  It  was  to  no 
purpose  that  Ney  represented  that  the  circumstances  were  no  longer 
the  same ; that  the  commanding  officer  of  engineers,  and  the 
town-major  had  been  changed.  The  weak  and  haughty  Rheingrave 
of  Salm,  so  fond  of  intriguing  and  plotting  against  the  French,  but 
so  little  qualified  to  meet  them  in  the  field,  was  still  governor  of 
Philipsburg ; but  the  Austrians  who,  prior  to  the  battle  of  Stockach, 
were  spread  through  Suabia,  had  now  a considerable  force  on  the 
Rhine,  and  Ney  feared  to  risk,  on  the  opposite  bank  of  that  river,  a 
train  of  artillery  which  he  had  no  adequate  means  to  protect.  Hav- 
ing stated  the  amount  of  his  own  force,  and  that  of  the  Austrians, 
together  with  the  number  of  troops  which  such  an  operation  would 
require,  and  what  was  necessary  more  particularly  for  the  opening  of 
the  trenches,  he  showed  the  danger  and  probable  failure  of  the  enter* 
prise.  But  the  Directory  having  persisted  in  its  orders,  Ney  invested 
Philipsburg,  and  defeated  part  of  the  forces  employed  to  defend  it ; 
but  this  led  to  no  advantage.  At  a former  period  the  French  had 


192 


MEMOIRS  OF 


been  forced  to  retire  after  bombarding  the  place,  and  in  the  present 
instance  a slight  check  forced  them  hastily  to  withdraw  their  artillery 
and  convey  their  guns  and  wagons  to  the  left  bank. 

Hohenlohe,  at  the  head  of  a numerous  force  had  pursued  the 
French,  and  his  columns  having  ascended  the  Necker,  seemed  likely 
to  reach  the  Elsatz.  Ney  therefore  felt  the  necessity  of  stopping 
their  career,  and  directed  Montholon  to  assume  a position  in  front  of 
Waughenzel.  This  officer  had  just  been  appointed  chef-d’escadron.* 
He  possessed  daring  courage  and  a good  eye ; and  he  did  his  best  in 
this  emergency.  But  the  Austrians  having  debouched  in  great 
numbers,  forced  the  position,  and  compelled  Ney  to  a retrograde 
march. 

The  loss  on  this  occasion  was  very  trifling ; nevertheless  the  check 
placed  the  rear  of  the  French  in  jeopardy,  by  giving  the  Austrians 
possession  of  the  entrance  into  the  valley  of  the  Necker ; and  this 
circumstance  made  it  of  some  importance.  Ney  did  not  conceal  from 
Lecourbe  the  consequences  to  which  it  might  lead. 

“ I think,  my  dear  general,”  he  wrote  to  tho>  latter,  “ that  you 
would  do  well  to  make  your  posts  fall  back  from  Weinheim,  keep 
only  Heidelberg,  strongly  barricade  the  bridge  communicating  with 
the  right  bank  of  the  Necker,  and  send  companies  of  observation  to 
the  fords  of  Helwesheim  and  Ladenberg.  Your  forces  would  be  then 
more  concentrated;  Necker-Gemund  might  be  preserved  by  the 
garrison  of  Heidelberg,  and  if  the  enemy  were  to  attack  me  in  strong 
force,  I could  easily  effect  my  retreat  upon  Wislock.  But  is  the  divi- 
sion of  General  Legrand  not  to  make  a retrograde  movement  1 Con- 
sider of  it,  my  dear  general ; — the  position  of  Obstadt,  or  that  of 
Mengelsheim,  keeping  Brucksall  notwithstanding,  might  perhaps  be  a 
suitable  one  for  him  under  present  circumstances  !”f 

This  advice,  though  excellent,  was  but  an  imperfect  remedy  for 
the  evil.  The  checks  which  the  French  troops  had  undergone  had 
renewed  with  frightful  energy  their  former  destitute  condition.  They 
were  in  rags,  without  food,  and  constantly  exposed  to  a beating  rain, 
which  a sharp  wind  rendered  cruelly  piercing.  Discouragement  and 
hunger  now  extinguished  their  remaining  energy,  and  they  could 

* The  General  or  Division,  acting  Commander-in-Chief. 

Considering  the  advantageous  reports  which  have  reached  me  concerning 
the  conduct  of  Citizen  Montholon,  captain  in  the  1st  regiment  of  chasseurs* 
a-cheval  ; considering,  moreover,  the  talents  apd  bravery  which  that  officer 
displayed  in  the  action  of  . . . Vendemiaire,  in  which  he  forced  and  carried 
the  tete-de-pont  at  .....  . below  Frankfort,  defended  by  two  thousand 
Austrians  and  peasants,  I appointed  him  upon  the  field  of  battle,  chef-d’esca- 
dron  in  the  same  regiment.  Net. 

Head-quarters,  Hooescht,  the  . . . Vendemiaire,  Year  III. 

f Head-Quarters,  Homberg,  16th  Brufnaire,  Year  VTU.  (November  7th, 
1799.) 


MARSHAL  NET. 


193 


neither  fight  nor  any  longer  struggle  against  their  wants  and  privations. 
Massena  was  however  still  at  Basle,  his  preparations  were  nearly 
made,  and  Lecourbe  felt  unwilling  to  continue  his  retreat  when  he  might 
expect  every  day  to  receive  succour.  But  the  discouragement  evinced 
by  the  men  was  by  no  means  in  keeping  with  his  own  firmness,  and 
having  expressed  how  deeply  he  lamented  his  lot,  and  that  of  his  sub- 
ordinate generals,  in  seeing  the  soldiers  under  their  command  fail  in 
resolution  at  such  a trying  moment,  he  requested  Ney  to  employ  his 
influence  in  rekindling  their  courage,  rousing  the  energy  they  were 
capable  of  displaying,  and  again  exciting  that  confidence  in  themsfelves 
which  had  so  often  led  them  to  victory. 

Ney  had  no  great  difficulty  in  effecting  this.  His  own  men  had 
undergone  the  same  sufferings  as  the  rest  of  the  army,  but  had  always 
been  patient,  obedient,  and  ready  to  undertake  any  act  of  daring  pro- 
posed by  their  general.  The  first  division  had  seized  upon  a convoy 
of  provisions  belonging  to  that  of  Ney : the  men  went  in  a body  to 
their  commander  and  complained  of  this  unhandsome  proceeding. 

“ What  would  you  have  me  do,  friends  ?”  said  Ney.  “ Our  fellow- 
soldiers  have  certainly  not  treated  us  like  friends,  and  it  is  no  doubt 
because  they  know  that  the  Austrians  are  followed  by  immense 
stores  of  provisions,  and  that  they  cannot  flatter  themselves  to  attack 
and  capture  these  stores  with  the  same  courage  as  you.” 

The  poor  men  had  however  been  two  whole  days  without  rations, 
and  would  doubtless  have  preferred  bread  to  praises ; nevertheless 
they  resigned  themselves  to  the  loss  with  a good  grace,  and  deter- 
mined to  revenge  themselves  upon  the  Austrians  for  the  sufferings 
they  endured.  The  example  of  Ney’s  division  soon  restored  the 
energies  of  the  whole  army.  The  Austrians  had  begun  to  form  in 
line  in  front  of  Herberg,  and  Ney’s  forces  marched  up  to  them ; but 
the  imperial  columns  increased  every  moment  in  numbers,  and  com- 
pletely turned  the  position,  so  that  Ney’s  division  was  obliged  to  fall 
back,  and  amid  the  charges  of  the  Austrian  cavalry  took  up  a posi- 
tion upon  the  skirts  of  the  wood  of  Schasthausen. 

Hohenlohe  had  been  unable  to  prevent  the  retreat  of  Ney’s  division. 
He  was  defeated  each  time  he  had  attacked  it ; but  he  had  always 
returned  to  the  charge,  and  from  one  attack  to  another  had  reached 
Wistock,  where  there  was  space  to  form  his  columns  in  line.  This  he 
did,  and  rushed  impetuously  on  the  position.  It  was  defended  by  a 
very  small  number  of  men  of  the  most  determined  bravery,  who 
being  aware  of  the  importance  of  the  position,  determined  not  to 
evacuate  it  till  the  last  extremity.  The  first  charge  of  the  Austrians 
made  no  impression  upon  them ; but  the  numbers  of  the  foe  were  too 
unequal  and  they  could  not  long  maintain  the  conflict.  After  a most 
energetic  resistance,  they  were  about  to  give  way,  when  Ney,  appear- 
ing at  the  head  of  his  division,  took  the  Austrians  in  flank  and  dispersed 
their  whole  force.  But  the  reserves  of  the  imperial  army  were  formi- 

vol.  i.  25 


194 


MEMOIRS  OF 


dable  ; they  advanced  and  covered  the  columns  which  had  just  been 
routed  ; these  rallied,  came  up  again,  and  in  an  instant  the  action  was 
resumed  with  ten -fold  energy.  But  the  French  troops,  elevated  by 
the  success  they  had  already  obtained,  fought  like  lions  ; the  infantry 
engaged  a part  of  the  enemy’s  masses,  and  kept  the  remainder  in 
check,  whilst  the  10th  chasseurs,  charging  the  dense  columns  already 
crippled  writh  the  fire  of  the  French  musketry  and  artillery,  overthrew 
them  all,  and  even  the  Frantz-mailland  cuirassiers,  who  were  pro- 
ceeding in  all  haste  to  their  assistance.  Ney  then  pushed  forward 
and  re-occupied  his  position  upon  the  Elsatz. 

This  successful  combat  restored  the  confidence  of  the  French  army, 
and  the  hopes  of  its  soldiers  revived.  They  again  saw  the  Austrians 
flee  before  them,  they  again  raised  contributions,  and  once  more 
enjoyed  the  abundance  attendant  upon  victory.  But  an  event  of 
great  importance  now  occupied  their  attention.  Bonaparte,  the  con- 
queror of  Italy,  had  returned  from  the 'expedition  to  Egypt;  and  his 
first  act  on  landing  in  Europe  was  one  of  kindness  and  benevolence. 
He  had  sent  assistance  to  the  demi-brigades  which  occupied  Corsica  ; 
he  had  put  an  end  to  their  privations,  had  fed  them  and  covered  their 
numerous  scars  with  warm  and  comfortable  clothing.  That  which 
he  had  done  for  the  troops  on  a distant  and  isolated  station,  he  was 
about  to  do  likewise  for  all  the  French  forces  who  were  fighting 
around  the  circumference  of  the  republic.  He  was  about  to  renew  the 
wonders  of  Lodi  and  of  Castiglione,  and  also  to  provide  for  the  wants 
of  the  brave  men  who  were  on  the  banks  of  the  Rhine  fighting  the 
battles  of  the  republic.  Both  officers  and  men  now  gave  way  to  the 
most  flattering  anticipations. 

Some  of  the  former  thought  that  an  immediate  stop  would  now  be 
put  to  the  cruel  agitation  which  pervaded  the  interior  of  the  country ; 
others  expected  to  see  the  end  of  that  series  of  reverses  which  had 
pursued  the  French  arms  upon  the  Rhine.  General  Boye  who  had  a 
command  in  the  army  of  the  Danube,  applauded  the  return  of  a man 
devoted  to  the  popular  cause,  and  enjoyed  in  idea  the  vexation  which 
it  would  cause  among  the  royalists.  Baraguey,  who  had  come  from 
Malta  to  the  Rhine,  congratulated  his  comrades  and  the  country  upon 
the  fortunate  results  to  which  Bonaparte’s  arrival  in  France  must  lead. 
General  Championnet,  who  was  fighting  his  way  among  the  rocks  of 
Liguria,  went  further  than  this  : in  his  opinion  Bonaparte  alone  could 
restore  to  the  French  arms  the  ascendancy  which  their  continued  ill- 
fortune  had  made  them  lose.  He  hoped  to  see  this  general  once  more 
at  the  head  of  those  veteran  bands  which  he  had  so  often  led  to  vic- 
tory, and  he  nobly  resigned  his  command  in  Bonaparte’s  favour.  The 
courage  of  each  soldier  seemed  to  increase  in  a tenfold  ratio  with  the 
return  of  this  extraordinary  man : each  felt  that  his  country  was  on 
the  eve  of  a great  and  favourable  crisis,  and  that  some  striking  event 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


195 


was  about  to  take  place  which  would  restore  the  ancient  splendour  of 
France  and  attach  fortune  once  more  to  her  standard. 

Lecourbe,  eager  to  take  advantage  of  this  enthusiasm  which  was 
general  in  the  ranks  of  his  army,  determined  to  attempt  something 
against  the  enemy.  Having  received  some  reinforcements,  and  the 
weather  being  dry,  he  was  able  to  spread  his  forces  and  keep  the  in- 
habitants of  the  country  in  check.  The  country  itself  was  extremely 
intricate  and  difficult ; nevertheless  he  resolved  to  make  a continued 
series  of  attacks  upon  the  Austrians.  The  population  evinced  the 
most  malignant  feelings  towards  the  French  who  were  again  reduced 
almost  to  starvation,  when  Ney  succeeded  in  capturing  some  provi- 
sions which  relieved  their  most  pressing  wants,  and  in  routing  the 
imperial  generals,  who  encouraged  the  hostility  of  the  inhabitants  and 
excited  uneasiness  and  agitation  among  them.  The  republican  army 
now  prepared  to  push  forward ; for  the  plots  of  the  Austrians  were 
defeated  and  could,  injure  it  no  longer.  The  pensioned  officers,  post- 
masters, and  burgomasters,  who,  being  in  constant  intercourse  with 
the  French  troops,  had  given  intelligence  of  their  movements  to  the 
Austrians,  were  unable  to  do  further  mischief  being  all  taken  prison- 
ers. The  Baily  of  Hoest,  more  alert  than  his  colleagues,  had  at  first 
made  his  escape.  But  he  was  too  dangerous  to  be  left  at  liberty.  His 
extreme  cunning,  and  the  influence  he  enjoyed  in  the  country,  ren- 
dered him  a very  formidable  enemy,  and  Ney  tracked,  pursued,  and 
at  length  succeeded  in  taking  him.  The  villages,  being  thus  deprived 
of  men  capable  of  exciting  and  leading  their  inhabitants,  soon  resum- 
ed their  wonted  tranquillity.  The  republicans  had  now  no  foe  to  sur- 
prise their  rear,  or  any  one  to  betray  their  plans  and  preparations. 
They  could  advance  in  security,  and  they  took  advantage  of  this  cir- 
cumstance to  march  up  to  the  Austrians.  Bonnet  was  at  the  head  of 
the  right  wing,  and  Rouyer  led  the  left ; they  came  up  with  the  impe- 
rial forces  in  front  of  Hoffheim,  engaged,  and  drove  them  in  disorder 
upon  Sinzheim.  The  obstinacy  which  Ney  had  before  displayed  in 
defending  this  position  had  revealed  its  importance  to  the  Austrians, 
and  they  made  great  exertions  to  maintain  it.  Ney  cut  off  the  ap- 
proaches and  crowned  the  heights  near  it,  but  still  the  defence  was 
most  determined,  and  the  French  troops  were  a long  time  in  over- 
coming it.  At  length  the  position  was  carried,  and  the  dense  bodies 
of  Austrian  cavalry  which  defended  it,  driven  to  Rohrbach,  where, 
with  the  aid  of  a body  of  infantry  already  in  the  place,  they  endea- 
voured to  make  a stand.  But  the  French  grenadiers  having  rapidly 
pursued  them,  they  were  again  defeated  and  sought  refuge  at 
Steinfurt.  The  Austrian  reserve  now  came  to  their  assistance,  and 
the  arrival  of  Prince  Hohenlohe  restored  their  confidence ; but  the 
French  columns  having  debouched,  attacked  them  again,  and  a san- 
guinary action  was  the  result.  For  a long  time  the  fortune  of  the 
day  remained  equally  balanced  ; but  Ney,  at  length,  made  an  attempt 


196 


MEMOIRS  OF  MARSHAL  NEY. 


to  fix  it  to  the  republican  standard.  He  manoeuvred  on  the  left  and 
prepared  to  make  a tremendous  charge.  This  the  Austrians  dared 
not  withstand,  but  fell  back  and  retreated  towards  Heilbronn.  Ney 
was  about  to  pursue  them,  when  proposals  for  an  armistice  were  made 
at  head-quarters.  Having  in  consequence  received  orders  to  stop  all 
pursuit,  he  halted  and  took  up  a position. 


APPENDIX 


No.  I. 


GILLET,  REPRESENTATIVE  ATTACHED  TO  THE  ARMY  OF  SAMBRE-ET- 
MEUSEj  TO  THE  COMMITTEE  OF  PUBLIC  SAFETY. 

Head-Quarters,  Poetershem,  October,  1794. 

My  dear  Colleagues, 

Adjutant-general  Ney  does  not  spare  the  enemy’s  equipages.  A 
few  days  since  he  captured  all  those  of  a foreign  minister  upon  the 
Rhine.  They  contained  a great  deal  of  silver  plate,  which  I have 
handed  over  to  the  paymaster. 

Near  Cleves  also,  he  captured  the  courier  of  Holland  and  Vesel, 
who  was  the  bearer  of  several  letters  from  emigrants,  and  others, 
relating  to  the  affairs  of  the  day.  I enclose  some  of  them. 

You  will  observe  that  several  of  these  letters  relate  to  La  Vendee. 
Is  it  not  possible  to  destroy  this  last  hope  of  our  enemies  ? 

The  traitor,  D’Artois,  has,  it  appears,  just  embarked  for  England. 
Is  he  not  a mannikin  which  the  atrocious  government  of  London  in- 
tends to  thrust  forward  for  the  purpose  of  rekindling  that  execrable 
war  of  La  Vendee? 

I am  well  persuaded,  my  dear  colleagues,  of  your  eagerness  to 
extirpate  this  political  cancer.  But  recollect  that  this  war  has  become 
serious  only  from  the  bad  choice  of  those  selected  to  put  an  end  to  it. 
It  has  been  perpetuated  by  their  incapacity  and  corruption,  and  by 
the  perfidy  of  some  among  them.  Send  hither  well-intentioned,  ac- 
tive, and  able  generals,  and  all  will  be  safe.  How  is  it  that  Finis- 
terre,  when  revolt  had  burst  out  in  so  alarming  a blaze,  did  not 
become  a second  La  Vendee?  Why,  because  Canclaux,  who  then 
commanded  at  Brest,  put  himself  at  the  head  of  fifteen  hundred  brave 
soldiers,  and  pursued  the  rebels  until  they  were  dispersed  and  exter- 
minated. The  revolt  lasted  only  a fortnight. 


198 


APPENDIX. 


Pardon  me,  dear  colleagues,  for  these  observations ; but  the  subject 
interests  me  in  every  way.  I am  indignant  that  a handful  of  rebels 
should  dare  still  to  lift  up  their  heads  in  our  country,  when  the  whole 
of  Europe  is  trembling  before  our  victorious  armies. 

Health  and  Fraternity.  Gillet. 


No.  II. 


THE  COMMITTEE  OF  PUBLIC  SAFETY  TO  THE  REPRESENTATIVE  GIL- 
LET, DELEGATED  TO  THE  ARMIES  OF  THE  NORTH  AND  SAMBRE-ET- 
MEUSE. 

Paris,  September  21st,  1795. 

Dear  Colleague, 


The  national  convention,  and  we  ourselves,  have  learnt  with  the 
most  lively  satisfaction  the  constant  success  of  the  army  to  which 
your  mission  attaches  you,  since  it  has  crossed  the  Rhine.  We  could 
have  wished  that  all  the  brave  men  composing  that  army  had  wit- 
nessed the  expressions  of  delight  which  burst  forth  at  almost  every 
sentence  uttered  by  the  reporter.  But  if  the  defenders  of  the  republic 
were  deprived  of  such  enjoyment,  the  published  report,  the  bulletin 
of  the  convention,  and  public  papers,  will  furnish  them  with  the  proofs 
of  esteem  and  gratitude  which  the  whole  nation  feels  towards  them. 

Doubtless,  after  such  constant  fatigue,  the  officers  and  men  must 
have  rest ; but  never  let  us,  citizen  colleague,  lose  sight  of  this  fact, 
that  nothing  is  yet  accomplished  while  any  thing  remains  to  be  done. 
Above  all,  let  us  not  forget  that  the  blows  struck  up  to  the  present 
day  are  only  preparatory ; for  our  duty  is  less  to  humble  the  princes 
of  the  empire,  than  the  house  of  Austria,  which  has  at  all  times  shown 
itself  the  bitterest  enemy  of  the  French  nation.  And  indeed,  the 
princes  of  the  empire  must,  sooner  or  later,  throw  themselves  into  our 
arms.  We  are  necessary  to  their  existence.  But  as  for  the  house 
of  Austria,  the  more  we  mulct  it,  the  farther  we  advance  towards  re- 
pose and  happiness.  It  is  therefore  against  the  armies  and  dominions 
of  that  power  that  our  efforts  must  be  directed.  We  must  march 
without  delay  upon  Suabia,  after  terminating  what  remains  to  be  done 
upon  the  Lower  Rhine ; that  is  to  say,  after  having  taken  Ehren- 
breitstein,  driven  the  enemy  beyond  the  Maine,  and  blockaded  May- 
cnce.  Then,  dear  colleague,  it  will  remain  for  the  army  of  Rhin-et- 
Moselle,  strengthened  by  its  junction  with  that  of  Sambre-et-Mcuse, 
to  ascend  the  river  in  its  turn  and  carry  the  war  into  the  dominions 
of  our  real  enemy. 


APPENDIX. 


199 


We  have  learnt  with  much  pleasure  that  the  newly  conquered 
territory  produces  more  than  you  expected,  and  promises  to  yield  still 
more.  The  time  for  mildness  is  gone  by ; our  enemies  must  posi- 
tively be  deprived  of  the  resources  which  they  might  one  day  find  in 
these  territories,  and  we  must  be  provided  with  what  we  require. 
The  English  have  for  a time  closed  the  sea  against  us ; therefore  the 
land  must  supply  that  which  we  cannot  obtain  by  means  of  the  other 
element.  Although  we  have  no  reason  to  fear  being  forced  to  recross 
the  Rhine,  still  let  us  bring  within  this  boundary  of  the  republic  all 
that  is  not  indispensable  to  the  daily  wants  of  the  army.  Yes ! citizen 
colleague ; to  take  Ehrenbreitstein,  blockade  Mayence,  seize  the  states 
of  the  house  of  Austria  situated  upon  the  right  bank,  convey  to  France 
all  the  provisions  and  stores  not  absolutely  indispensable  to  the  wants 
of  the  inhabitants  of  the  countries  under  the  rule  of  the  princes  of 
the  empire,  and  carry  off  all  the  produce  of  every  kind  from  the 
hereditary  provinces  of  the  houses  of  Austria — such  is  our  plan,  which 
nothing  must  frustrate.  There  lies  the  glory  of  our  undertakings, 
and  there  lies  the  road  to  peace.  Point  out  forcibly  these  two  great 
objects  to  the  generals  and  soldiers  to  whom  you  are  delegated. 
Render  unanimous  every  opinion  and  every  will,  and  you  will  see 
that  we  shall  execute  with  facility  that  which,  in  other  times,  no  one 
would  have  dared  to  plan. 

Rely  upon  it,  citizen  colleague,  that  the  committee  will  neglect 
nothing  to  secure  the  due  execution  of  an  undertaking  which  alone 
can  lead  to  a speedy  and  lasting  peace. 

Health  and  Fraternity. 

Cambaceres, 

Letourneur, 

Merlin. 


No.  III. 

THE  COMMITTEE  OF  PUBLIC  SAFETY  TO  THE  REPRESENTATIVES  AT* 
TACHED  TO  THE  ARMY  OF  SAMBRE-ET-MEUSE,  COLOGNE. 

September  15th,  1797. 

Citizens  Colleagues, 

You  are  aware  that  one  of  the  first  principles  of  military  admini- 
stration is  to  make  the  war  supply  the  wants  of  the  war. 

If  ever  circumstances  imperiously  required  the  strict  execution  of 
this  principle,  it  is  at  the  present  time.  No  doubt  we  must  spare  as 
much  as  possible  the  countries  we  have  conquered,  and  alleviate,  as 


200 


APPENDIX. 


far  as  we  are  able,  the  evils  which  conquest  always  drags  in  her 
train ; no  doubt,  we  must  make  the  inhabitants  suffer  the  least  we 
possibly  can  for  the  folly  of  its  rulers ; no  doubt,  we  must  make  a 
distinction  between  the  countries  under  the  dominion  of  our  most 
inveterate  enemies,  and  those  whose  governments  are  ready  to  effect 
a reconciliation  with  us ; no  doubt,  we  must  also  separate  from  the 
former  those  which  have  only  shown  timidity  or  weakness : but  all 
are  not  the  less  bound  to  help  us  with  their  contributions  to  support 
the  burthen  of  a war  which  either  their  malevolence  or  their  weakness 
has  excited  against  us. 

We  are  unable,  dear  colleagues,  to  determine  either  the  quantity 
or  the  species  of  contribution  which  you  are  to  exact  from  the  con- 
quered countries.  Your  decision  on  this  head  must  depend,  first, 
upon  the  political  considerations  above  mentioned ; secondly,  upon  the 
wants  of  your  army ; and,  thirdly,  upon  the  wealth  of  the  conquered 
countries. 

And  generally,  let  us  not  forget,  that  it  is  the  unjust  distribution  of 
a military  impost  which  makes  its  burthen  more  severely  felt. 

Let  us  not  forget  either  that  a dilapidation  of  the  articles  supplied 
by  such  contributions  renders  them  of  no  use  to  those  who  receive 
them,  and  a grievous  burden  to  those  by  whom  they  are  paid. 

Let  us  always  remember  that  the  poorer  classes,  and  those  who 
owe  their  existence  solely  to  manual  labour,  have  the  greatest  claim 
upon  republican  commiseration. 

Let  us  always  have  this  truth  present  to  our  minds ; that  the 
greatest  enemies  of  the  French  republic,  throughout  Europe,  are  the 
nobles  and  the  priests. 

Let  us  likewise  never  lose  sight  of  this  principle,  that  when  a con- 
quered country  has  paid  the  contribution  imposed  upon  it,  both  the 
persons  and  property  of  its  inhabitants  ought  to  be  held  as  sacred  as 
in  the  centre  of  the  republic. 

Besides  the  contributions  which  you  are  to  impose,  either  in  pro- 
duce or  in  money,  you  will  doubtless  take  measures  for  securing,  by 
right  of  pre-emption,  all  the  provisions  for  men  and  horses  which  the 
conquered  country  can  supply,  without  ruining  its  agricultural  inte- 
rests, and  depriving  its  inhabitants  of  the  articles  necessary  for  their 
own  consumption.  By  these  means  we  can  pass  our  assignats,  and 
economise  the  produce  of  our  own  agriculture  and  manufactories. 
We  want  peace,  and  it  is  refused  to  us  ! Well  then ! let  us  provide 
for  a continuance  of  the  war  by  laying  in  great  stores  of  provisions, 
and  taking  away  the  supplies  of  our  enemies. 

You  will  no  doubt  think  it  right,  dear  colleagues,  after  having 
provided,  by  means  of  storehouses  built  upon  the  right  bank  of  the 
Rhine,  for  the  momentary  subsistence  of  the  army,  to  send  the  sur- 
plus of  your  purchases  to  the  left  bank  of  that  river.  In  so  doing, 
we  shall  have  nothing  to  fear  from  the  enemy,  nor  from  those  mis- 


APPENDIX. 


201 


fortunes  to  which  the  chances  of  war  sometimes  lead.  Even  were 
we  to  take  up  our  winter  quarters  on  the  right  bank,  still  this  precau- 
tion would  be  advisable. 

Letourneur. 


No.  IV. 


THE  REPRESENTATIVE  JOUBERT,  ATTACHED  TO  THE  ARMY  OF  SAMBRE- 
ET -MEUSE,  TO  THE  COMMITTEE  OF  PUBLIC  SAFETY. 


Hadamar,  October  15th,  1795. 


Dear  Colleagues, 

In  vain  did  we  flatter  ourselves  that  we  could  maintain  the  position 
which  the  enemy’s  manoeuvres  had  obliged  us  to  assume  on  the  right 
bank  of  the  Lahn.  The  retrograde  march  of  the  army  on  this  occa- 
sion has  convinced  us  of  the  necessity  of  resuming  our  position  on  the 
left  bank  of  the  Rhine.  It  is  no  doubt  painful  to  be  forced  to  give  up 
all  idea  of  success  in  so  brilliant  an  expedition ; but  instead  of  con- 
tinuing to  yield  to  illusions,  it  has  been  the  first  duty  of  the  generals, 
and  my  own,  to  endeavour  to  preserve  for  the  republic  one  of  its 
strongest  and  most  formidable  armies,  which  would  surely  have  been 
lost,  but  for  the  steps  we  have  taken,  and  upon  which  we  have  not 
hesitated  to  stake  our  responsibility. 

The  following  are  our  reasons  for  doing  as  we  have  done : 

In  the  first  place  we  could  not  but  admit  that  the  retreat  upon  the 
Lahn,  regular  and  well  combined  as  it  was,  very  deeply  affected  the 
feelings  of  the  men,  who,  accustomed  as  they  were  to  advance,  were 
unable  to  account  for  this  retrograde  movement.  They  could  not 
conceive  the  reason  for  retreating  without  having  been  beaten ; and  it 
must  be  confessed,  that  there  exists  not  among  the  French  that  blind' 
confidence  in  their  officers  which  makes  soldiers  look  with  indifference 
upon  the  various  movements  of  an  army.  Exclamations  were  heard, 
taxing  their  commanders  with  treason  ; and,  as  during  the  first  days 
of  the  war  of  liberty,  the  disorder  and  disorganization  attendant  upon 
defeats  were  greatly  to  be  apprehended. 

There  has  been  no  difficulty,  it  is  true,  in  bringing  the  army  to  a 
proper  state  of  feeling,  by  reminding  it  of  its  victories,  and  the  fidelity 
and  talents  of  its  generals ; and  the  unfavourable  impressions,  arising 
from  the  natural  effect  of  an  unusual  movement,  were  soon  eradicated. 
But  the  movement  itself  has  convinced  us  of  the  extreme  weakness 
of  our  means,  and  the  dreadful  penury  we  are  in  with  regard  to  the 
articles  most  necessary  for  the  march  of  an  army. 
vol.  i.  26 


202 


APPENDIX, 


It  was  only  with  the  greatest  difficulty,  and  by  the  most  violent 
means,  that  we  were  able  to  provide  food  for  the  troops  on  the  banks 
of  the  Maine.  The  soldier’s  ration  was  reduced  to  a pound,  three- 
quarters,  and  often  half  a pound  of  bread,  and  oftener  still  the  army 
was  three  or  four  days  without  receiving  any  rations. 

The  attitude  of  victory,  and  the  hope  of  acquiring  fresh  resources 
by  enlarging  the  circle  of  its  conquests,  had,  until  the  moment  of  our 
departure,  kept  the  men  within  bounds,  and  their  patience  was  not 
less  admirable  than  their  courage.  On  the  other  hand,  the  hope 
of  seeing  the  wagons  arrive  which  had  so  often  been  asked  for, 
and  so  often  promised,  and  the  want  of  which  alone  was  the  cause 
of  all  our  sufferings;  the  prospect  of  being  seconded  by  a move- 
ment of  the  army  of  Rhin-et-Moselle,  which  would  have  driven 
the  enemy  from  the  territory  of  Darmstadt,  and  opened  to  us  fertile 
countries  abounding  in  resources  of  every  kind ; the  facility  which 
this  operation  would  have  given  to  the  navigation  both  of  the  Rhine, 
and  of  the  Maine  as  far  as  Mayence,  and  the  communication  which  it 
would  thus  have  been  easy  to  open  between  the  left  bank  of  the  Rhine 
and  the  Palatinate ; — all  these  grounds  of  hope,  I must  confess,  made 
us  participate  in  the  confidence  of  the  troops,  and  imparted  to  us, 
under  the  painful  circumstances  in  which  we  are  placed,  that  patient 
perseverance  which  famine  alone  could  overcome.  My  correspond- 
ence, my  dear  colleagues,  that  of  the  generals,  and  that  of  the  chief 
commissaire-ordonnateur,  must  have  proved  to  you  the  extent  of  our 
resolution  and  firmness  on  this  point. 

Rut  the  inaction  of  the  army  of  Rhih-et-Moselle  has  rendered  our 
energy  of  no  avail ; and  the  fruit  of  our  crossing  the  Rhine  and  of  our 
rapid  marches  has  been  lost. 

I know  not  whether  an  absolute  impossibility  be  the  cause  of  the 
inaction  of  the  army  of  Rhin-et-Moselle.  I am  ignorant  of  the 
resources  of  that  army,  and  must  not  therefore  hazard  an  opinion ; but 
it  has  been  clearly  shown  that  the  passage  of  the  Rhine  could  not  be 
attended  with  good  results,  and  procure  for  the  republic  the  advan- 
tages anticipated  from  it,  except  with  the  co-operation  of  the  army  of 
Rhin-et-Moselle.  All  the  projects  of  government,  and  the  ultimate 
plans  of  our  military  operations,  were  combined  under  this  supposi- 
tion ; and  it  was  Pichegru’s  place  to  carry  the  terror  of  the  French 
arms  into  Brisgau  and  Suabia,  cut  off  all  communication  between  the 
armies  of  Wurmser  and  Clairfayt,  force  those  two  generals,  whose 
troops  were  struck  with  consternation,  to  seek  an  asylum  towards 
the  Danube,  yield  us  all  the  provinces  bordering  upon  the  Rhine,  and 
give  us  an  opportunity  of  surrounding  Mayence  by  the  occupation  of 
the  territory  of  Darmstadt.  Such,  it  appears  to  me,  was  the  duty  of 
the  army  of  Rhin-et-Moselle ; and  had  this  duty  been  performed,  the 
enemy  would  have  been  ruined,  and  peace  have  been  the  fruit  of  this 
series  of  victories ! I know  not,  I again  repeat,  whether  that  army 
was  in  a state  to  pursue  this  plan. 


APPENDIX. 


203 


Be  that  as  it  may,  Clairfayt’s  corps  was  reinforced  with  nineteen 
chosen  battalions  of  infantry,  and  twenty-three  squadrons  of  cavalry, 
from  the  army  of  Wurmser. 

Having  nothing  to  apprehend  in  his  rear,  he  bore  with  rapidity 
upon  our  left,  crossed  the  Rhine  at  Selingenstadt,  and,  as  I stated  to 
you  in  my  last,  instead  of  risking  a battle,  which  we  impatiently 
expected,  and  in  which  we  should  have  beaten  him,  he  contented 
himself  with  a simulated  attack,  and  with  rapidly  passing  our  left 
wing  through  the  neutral  territory,  threatening  at  the  same  time  to 
turn  us  with  his  numerous  cavalry.  We  had  therefore  no  other  alter- 
native than  to  retreat  upon  the  Lahn.  This  measure  would  have 
produced  no  further  consequences,  had  it  not  had  the  double  effect  of 
shaking,  as  I have  before  stated,  the  confidence  of  the  army  in  its 
commanders,  and  of  showing  us  the  insufficiency  of  our  means,  par- 
ticularly in  provisions  and  wagons. 

From  our  mode  of  living  on  the  banks  of  the  Maine,  and  in  the 
event  of  our  being  able  to  make  further  progress,  no  danger  would 
have  resulted  from  our  penury ; but  a retrograde  movement  has  laid 
open  and  made  us  sensible  of  all  its  consequences. 

That  which  more  particularly  struck  the  troops,  and  has  made  a 
deep  and  lasting  impression  upon  them,  is,  the  obligation  under  which 
we  found  ourselves  to  leave  behind  us,  for  the  want  of  the  means  of 
carriage,  five  hundred  and  fifty  of  our  wounded,  who  are  in  the  hands 
of  the  enemy, — and  this  after  having  put  them  to  flight  in  their  simu- 
lated attack  upon  us  near  Redda  and  Hochst. 

The  retreat  was  well  managed,  and  executed  with  admirable  pre- 
cision. The  firm  bearing  of  our  troops  prevented  the  enemy  from 
giving  us  much  uneasiness ; but  some  artillery  wagons,  four  pieces  of 
cannon  and  howitzers,  and  several  tumbrils,  have  fallen  into  their 
hands  from  our  want  of  horses,  and  because  those  which  we  had  left, 
worn  out  with  fatigue  and  want  of  forage,  could  not  render  us  the 
service  we  expected,  and  the  country  could  not  supply  our  deficiency 
in  this  respect. 

The  troops  being  obliged  to  live  by  requisitions,  experienced  on 
this  march  the  most  dreadful  privations.  The  discipline  which  the 
salutary  law  on  the  police  of  the  army  had  restored,  gave  way  to  the 
necessity  of  living.  The  most  dreadful  and  irremediable  disorders 
were  the  oonsequence : many  of  the  horses  fell  from  fatigue,  whilst 
many  others,  having  lost  their  shoes,  which  there  were  no  means  of 
replacing,  became  lame,  and  were  of  no  further  use. 

Such  was  our  situation  when  we  reached  the  banks  of  the  Lahn, 
and  it  was  aggravated  by  the  want  of  provisions, — an  inevitable  result 
of  our  being  without  the  means  of  carriage. 

Under  these  circumstances,  it  was  found  impossible  to  maintain 
this  position  without  exposing  ourselves  to  lose  every  thing.  The 
enemy  are  aware  of  our  want  of  means,  but  they  are  also  acquainted 


204 


APPENDIX. 


with  French  valour.  It  would  have  been  too  imprudent  for  them  to 
have  risked  a battle,  as  they  had  with  them  the  most  certain  means 
of  completely  destroying  us,  which  means  they  seemed  to  be  employ- 
ing. An  endeavour  to  turn  us  with  a large  body  of  light  troops,  and 
cut  off  our  communications  with  the  countries  whence  we  derived  our 
subsistence : — such  would  have  been  their  tactics  towards  an  army 
whose  provisions  are  so  precarious,  and  which  has  no  store-houses 
within  reach  of  its  rear,  and  can  get  nothing  for  want  of  wagons. 

These  points  were  discussed  by  the  generals  in  my  presence. 
The  chief  commissaire-ordonnateur  declared  that  he  knew  no  means 
of  providing  for  the  wants  of  the  army  ; the  commander  of  the  artil- 
lery repeated  what  he  had  already  stated  as  to  the  utter  impossibility 
of  bringing  into  play  the  numerous  artillery  belonging  to  this  great 
army.  Every  combination  was  discussed,  in  order  to  find  one  which 
could  secure  the  position  of  the  army  upon  the  right  bank ; and  all 
were  unanimous  in  the  opinion  that  to  persevere  any  longer  would 
only  lead  to  the  absolute  loss  of  an  army  which  had  hitherto  sus- 
tained no  loss,  and  experienced  no  reverses,  but  was  forced  to  give 
way  before  a host  of  untoward  circumstances  which  no  power  could 
alter. 

If  the  army  resumes  its  position  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Rhine,  it  may 
be  saved  for  the  republic,  and  may  there  await  the  reinforcements  at^ 
solutely  necessary  to  establish  its  means  of  carriage.  Its  artillery  may 
likewise  be  repaired,  whilst  the  army  itself  will  cover  the  conquered 
territory  by  opposing  an  invincible  force  to  every  attempt  the  enemy 
may  make  to  cross  the  Rhine. 

However  painful  our  situation,  do  not  imagine,  dear  colleagues,  that 
courage  has  deserted  the  soldiers  of  the  republic.  These  can  make 
their  colours  respected ; and  this  very  evening  the  enemy  had  proof 
that  their  audacity  is  of  no  avail  against  our  brave  men. 

A body  of  Austrian  troops  pressed  a little  too  closely  on  the  column 
of  retreat  commanded  by  General  Lefebvre.  Our  troops  charged  it, 
and  the  enemy  left  upon  the  field  of  battle  a somewhat  considerable 
number  of  slain,  and  three  pieces  of  cannon.  There  exists  this  differ- 
ence between  the  enemy  and  us,  that  if  we  lose  a few  ammunition 
wagons  and  a few  guns,  the  weakness  of  our  means  of  carriage  is  the 
cause  of  it ; whereas  we  only  obtain  their  artillery  sword  in  hand,  and 
after  having  beaten  them. 

Citizen  Dufalga,  whose  talents  are  known  to  you,  is  charged  by  the 
general  and  by  me  to  deliver  this  despatch  into  your  hands.  He  will 
give  you  full  particulars  of  our  situation,  for  in  the  present  despatch  it 
is  impossible  for  me  to  enter  into  them  fully. 

I feel,  my  dear  colleagues,  the  impression  which  this  event  must, 
make.  1 feel,  and  the  thought  painfully  affects  me,  that  the  enemies 
of  the  republic  may  derive  some  advantages  from  it ; but  it  must  be 
made  known  to  Europe,  that  if  the  army  of  Sambre-et- Meuse  has  been 


APPENDIX. 


205 


obliged  to  yield  to  the  force  of  circumstances,  its  glory  has  not  been 
tarnished  by  a single  check.  It  remains  wholly  to  our  country,  and 
so  soon  as  its  means  are  restored  to  it,  will  become  only  more  formida- 
ble to  the  enemies  of  France. 

Health  and  friendship,  Joubeet. 

P.  S.  I had  forgotten  to  say  that  the  army  will  preserve  the  beauti- 
ful tete-de-pont  which  Dusseldorf  affords  it.  This  place,  the  repairs  of 
which  will  be  made  with  the  greatest  expedition,  will  be  in  a state  to 
oppose  a resistance  of  greater  power,  because  it  will  be  supported  by 
the  army  upon  the  left  bank.  By  thus  preserving  the  two  tetes-de- 
pont  of  Manheim  and  Dusseldorf,  we  may  be  able,  the  moment  the 
armies  are  filled  up,  to  establish  ourselves  without  difficulty  upon  the 
right  bank,  or  at  all  events  keep  the  enemy  constantly  in  check,  and 
frustrate  every  attempt  they  may  make  to  cross  the  Rhine. 


No.  V. 

TO  THE  GENERAL-IN-CHIEF  OF  THE  ARMY  OF  SAMBRE-ET-MEUSE. 

Paris,  2nd  Messidor,  Year  IV. 

(June  20th,  1796.) 

Citizen  General, 

The  Directory  has  received  your  letter,  dated  Montabaur,  the  29th 
of  Prairial.  The  retreat  which  you  have  ordered  from  the  Lahn  to 
the  Seig,  may  not  prove  disadvantageous  to  our  arms,  provided  it  draws 
a portion  of  the  enemy’s  forces  upon  you,  so  as  thereby  to  disengage, 
for  a time,  the  army  of  Rhin-et-Moselle,  and  enable  General  Moreau 
to  cross  the  Rhine  at  Strasburg,  as  he  purposed  doing  in  the  event  of 
this  operation,  which  he  hoped  to  be  able  to  execute  on  the  30th  of 
Priarial  (18th  of  June,)  not  having  taking  place  at  this  present  time 
when  we  are  writing  to  you.  But  the  retreat  of  the  left  wing  of  the 
army  of  Sambre-et- Meuse  would  have  an  injurious  effect  if  the  confi- 
dence of  its  soldiers  were  shaken,  and  the  enemy  succeeded  in  making 
us  abandon  the  entire  right  bank  of  the  Rhine.  It  is  a truth  which  it 
is  important  you  should  bear  in  mind,  and  which  the  experience  of  the 
last  campaign  has  sufficiently  proved,  that  you  ought  carefully  to  avoid 
taking  up  positions  exactly  parallel  to  the  Seig  or  the  Lahn,  and  ap- 
proaching too  near  the  Rhine  on  its  right  bank,  because  by  so  doing 
you  would  give  the  enemy  an  extreme  facility  in  extending  their  front 
beyond  our  left  wing,  and  of  bringing  forces  on  that  side  sufficiently 
strong  to  drive  us  from  our  positions. 


206 


APPENDIX. 


Another  consideration  deserves  our  most  serious  attention : it  is  that 
by  boldness  and  extreme  celerity  alone  in  our  military  operations  we 
can  become  successful  in  Germany.  To  this  we  owe  our  victories 
and  our  conquests  in  Italy.  A single  day  of  rest  given  to  the  enemy 
when  defeated,  often  enables  them  to  resume  offensive  operations, 
which  their  numerical  superiority  always  renders  them  impatient  to 
do.  It  is  only  by  a succession  of  defeats  following  close  upon  each 
other  that  we  may  hope  to  exterminate  their  armies,  and  dictate  terms 
of  peace  in  the  midst  of  astonished  Germany. 

The  armies  of  Sambre-et-Meuse  and  Rhin-et-Moselle  must  likewise 
act  together.  Their  combined  operations  must  prevent  the  enemy  from 
directing  the  whole  of  their  force,  at  any  time,  against  either,  as  during 
the  last  campaign. 

The  Directory  sees  all  the  advantages  which,  by  forming  in  itself 
a central  point  of  military  operations,  it  derives  in  bringing  about  this 
simultaneous  action  of  the  two  republican  armies  upon  the  Rhine ; and 
it  hereby  instructs  you  as  to  the  measures  it  has  determined  to  adopt, 
and  the  execution  of  which  it  confides  to  you  and  the  General-in-chief, 
Moreau. 

The  left  of  the  army  of  Sambre-et-Meuse  will  resume  the  offensive 
on  the  receipt  of  this  despatch.  If  the  movement  of  the  enemy  should 
have  forced  it  back  upon  the  Wupper,  which  the  Directory  does  not 
apprehend  to  be  the  case,  it  will  immediately  approach  the  Sieg,  place 
its  right  against  that  river,  and  keep  as  far  from  the  Rhine  as  it  pos- 
sibly can  without  danger.  It  will  take  up  a position  nearly  parallel 
to  the  Acher,  which  will  prevent  the  enemy  from  turning  it  by  throw- 
ing a strong  force  upon  its  left  flank. 

It  will  remain  as  short  a time  as  possible  upon  the  Sieg,  and  ad- 
vance with  rapidity  towards  the  Lahn,  occupying  positions  almost 
parallel  to  that  I have  just  mentioned.  On  its  arrival  near  the  latter 
river,  it  will  place  its  right  at  Weilburg,  or  in  preference  at  Wetzlar, 
and  extend  its  left  as  far  as  Marburg,  and  even  beyond  it.  At  the 
time  of  executing  this  movement,  it  will  be  joined  by  the  French 
troops  occupying  the  line  of  the  Rhine,  which  begins  opposite  to  the 
mouth  of  the  Sieg,  at  its  conflux,  and  extends  as  far  as  Coblentz,  as 
well  as  by  such  other  troops  as  you  may  think  proper,  Citizen  Gene- 
ral, to  call  to  the  right  bank  for  the  purpose  of  reinforcing  this  wing. 
A sufficient  force  must  keep  the  garrison  of  Ehrenbreitstein  in  awe, 
and  a small  corps  of  observation  be  placed  upon  the  right  bank  of  the 
Lahn,  from  Wetzlar  to  its  mouth,  to  prevent  the  enemy  from  crossing. 

That  part  of  the  army  of  Sambre-et-Meuse  now  acting  upon  the 
right  bank  of  the  Rhine,  will,  as  soon  as  possible,  change  its  position 
from  Wetzlar  to  Marburg,  attack  the  enemy  with  impetuosity,  and 
keep  towards  the  Kintz,  with  its  right  upon  Hanau.  The  small  corps 
of  observation  which  it  had  upon  the  Lahn  will,  after  receiving  rein- 
forcements from  the  left  bank,  seize  upon  Frankfort  and  Offenbach, 


APPENDIX. 


207 


whilst  the  portion  of  the  army  of  Sambre-et-Meuse  remaining  upon 
the  left  bank  of  the  Rhine,  shall,  after  having  occupied  Kreutznach 
and  Bingen,  march  upon  Seitz,  in  sufficient  strong  force  to  keep  the 
garrison  of  Mayence  in  awe,  and  shall  throw  upon  the  heights  of 
Hocheim  a sufficient  number  of  troops  to  observe  this  place,  situated 
upon  the  right  bank  of  the  Rhine. 

The  army  of  Sambre-et-Meuse  shall  next  enter  Franconia,  for 
which  orders  will,  at  a future  period,  be  sent  to  it  by  the  Directory. 

The  army  of  Rhin-et-Moselle  will  cross  the  Rhine  at  Strasburg.  It 
will  leave  a corps  of  observation  on  the  Pfirmm  to  keep  the  garrison 
of  Mayence  in  check,  and  troops  in  front  of  Manheim  to  resist  the  at- 
tempts of  the  hostile  forces  which  occupy  that  place.  It  will  then 
advance  with  rapidity  upon  the  Upper  Necker,  after  having  detached 
a sufficient  force  to  occupy  the  mountain  gorges  of  the  Black  Forest. 

Such  are  the  formal  instructions  which  the  Directory  thinks  it  right 
to  give  you,  and  the  General-in-chief,  Moreau  ; the  fate  of  the  present 
campaign  depends  upon  their  being  implicitly  followed. 

It  is  the  intention  of  the  Directory  not  to  suffer  the  French  armies 
to  undertake  any  siege.  Its  wish  is  that  they  should  seek  the  enemy 
on  the  right  bank  of  the  Rhine,  and  encounter  them  with  that  bold- 
ness and  impetuosity  which  characterize  the  warriors  of  the  republic, 
and  are  sure  pledges  of  victory. 

The  plan  we  have  adopted  is  one  of  great  magnitude,  and  requires 
vigour  of  execution.  It  cannot  be  confided  to  soldiers  more  worthy 
of  so  glorious  an  undertaking,  or  to  generals  who  better  deserve  the 
national  esteem.  You  have  long,  Citizen  General,  been  held  in  the 
highest  estimation  by  the  Directory,  and  no  misfortune  could  make 
you  lose  it.  Thus  the  Directory  places  its  confidence  in  your  probity, 
your  patriotism,  and  your  military  talents.  With  a certainty  of  the 
support  of  the  Directory,  and  the  good  wishes  of  all  the  friends  of  free- 
dom, you  have  now  only  to  act  with  boldness  and  rapidity,  and  reap 
those  laurels  which  will  prove  harbingers  of  an  honourable  and  lasting 
peace  consequent  upon  our  successes  in  Germany. 

The  Directory  has  just  received  intelligence  that  the  army  of  Rhin 
et-Moselle  obtained  a marked  advantage  on  the  26th  of  Prairial,  be- 
fore Manheim  ; also  that  the  Austrians  had  detached  twenty-five  thou- 
sand men  from  their  armies  on  the  Rhine,  to  reinforce  General  Beau- 
lieu in  Italy.  Carnot,  President. 


208 


APPENDIX. 


No.  VI. 

THE  EXECUTIVE  DIRECTORY  TO  ADJUTANT-GENERAL  NEY. 

Paris,  5th  Messidor,  Year  IV.  (June  23rd,  1796.) 

The  passage  of  the  Sieg,  Citizen  Adjutant-general,  and  the  affair  at 
Altenkirchen,  must  have  raised  some  anticipations  of  your  success  at 
Montabaur.  The  General -in-chief,  Jourdan,  has  made  a most  satis- 
factory report  concerning  you  to  the  executive  Directory,  which  has- 
tens to  express  its  satisfaction  at  your  conduct. 

A true  copy.  Carnot,  President. 

By  order  of  the  executive  Directory, 

Letourneur.  Secretary-general. 


No.  VII. 


kleber,  general  of  division,  commanding  the  left  wing  of 
the  army  of  sambre-et-meuse,  to  general  of  division,  COL- 

LAUD. 


Head-quarters,  Bornheim,  25th  Messidor, 
Year  V.  (July  13th,  1796.) 


My  dear  General, 

Your  men  must  fall  in  at  four  o’clock  this  afternoon,  leave  their 
camp,  advance,  and  at  nightfall  take  up  a position  before  Frankfort, 
so  as  to  be  perceived  in  their  full  developement.  You  will  form  the 
battalions  in  two  ranks,  making  a wide  interval  between  them ; and 
if  the  ground  should  prevent  any  of  the  battalions  from  being  seen 
from  the  city,  you  will  place  the  second  line  at  a distance  of  three 
hundred  paces  from  the  first.  Let  all  the  men  stand  at  ease,  but 
without  stirring  from  their  ranks. 

The  companies  of  sappers  shall  be  immediately  assembled  at  the 
toll-tower,  and  placed  at  the  disposal  of  the  artillery  officers. 

A true  copy.  Kleber. 

Collaud. 


From  the  above  order,  my  dear  Ney,  you  perceive  that  your  men 
are  to  fall  in  at  four  o’clock,  and  that  you  also  will  have  to  make  a 
demonstration.  Do  not,  however,  expose  your  cavalry  to  lose  horses ; 
but  shelter  it  as  much  as  you  can  from  the  enemy’s  artillery. 

Collaud. 


APPENDIX. 


200 


No.  VIII. 

KLEBER,  GENERAL  OF  DIVISION,  TO  GENERAL  COLLAUD. 

Head-quarters,  Lohrhaupton,  1st  Thermidor, 
Year  IV.  (July  19th,  1796.) 

My  dear  General, 

I have  just  read  with  considerable  interest  the  report  that  you  have 
sent  me  from  Adjutant-General  Ney,  who  may  remain  at  Lohr  until 
he  is  relieved  by  the  divisions  of  the  right  wing ; for  our  plan  is  to  file 
off  on  the  left  upon  the  Schweinfurt. 

I hereby  authorize  Ney  to  levy  a military  contribution  of  one  hun- 
dred Iouis,  on  account  of  the  sum  to  be  hereafter  exacted  from  that 
town.  He  will  give  a special  receipt  accordingly,  which,  in  the  event 
of  a fresh  impost,  may  be  returned  as  cash.  This  sum  shall  be 
handed  over  to  you  for  secret  service  money,  and  other  extraordinary 
disbursements. 

Direct  Ney,  I beg  of  you,  to  obtain  the  most  precise  information 
concerning  Gemunden,  Wurtzburg,  Schweinfurt,  and  the  nature  ol 
the  roads  leading  to  these  places ; and  to  try  to  discover  the  position, 
strength,  and  motions  of  the  enemy. 

It  is  stated  by  mistake,  my  dear  General,  that  on  the  ground  pointed 
out  to  you,  your  van-guard  is  to  cover  your  left,  wing,  since  it  is  to 
communicate  by  the  right  with  General  Grenier.  I am  convinced 
that  you  have  rectified  this  error,  which  indeed  is  rectified  by  the  fact 
itself,  since  Ney  is  at  Lohr. 

Health  and  friendship,  Kleber. 


No.  IX. 

THE  EXECUTIVE  DIRECTORY  TO  BRIGADIER-GENERAL  NEY,  ARMY  OF 
SAMBRE-ET-MEUSE. 

Paris,  27th  Thermidor,  Year  1Y. 
(August  14th,  1796.) 

In  the  battles  of  Zeil  and  Ebersbach,  you  have  shown,  Citizen  Ge- 
neral, wh'at  the  impetuosity  of  French  valour  can  eftect.  These  bat- 
tles do  great  credit  to  your  courage  and  to  your  prudence,  both  of 
which  being  already  well  known,  the  executive  Directory  feels  a 
lively  satisfaction  in  assuring  you  of  the  high  estimation  in  which  it 
continues  to  hold  your  zeal  and  military  talents. 

A true  copy. 

L.  M.  Revelliere-Lepeau,  President. 

By  order  of  the  Directory, 

Lagarde,  Secretary-general. 


VOL.  I. 


27 


210 


APPENDIX. 


No.  X. 

GENERAL  IlOCHE  TO  THE  DIRECTORY. 

Citizens  Directors, 

Being  on  the  point  of  taking  leave  of  you,  allow  me  to  submit  to 
you  some  reflections  which  the  good  of  the  service  has  suggested  to 
me.  The  state  of  the  army  which  you  have  just  placed  under  my 
command,  likewise  requires  that  I should  address  to  you  a series  of 
requests,  upon  the  compliance  with  which  its  interests  and  its  fame 
perhaps  depend. 

Numerous  complaints  have  been  made  and  repeated  to  the  Direc- 
tory, against  the  French  administrations  established  in  the  country 
occupied  by  the  army,  and  which  is  not  united  to  France.  All  the 
soldiers  of  the  army  loudly  accuse  these  administrations  as  the  cause 
of  the  famine  against  which  it  is  forced  to  contend,  if  not  in  the  seat 
of  abundance,  at  least  in  a country  not  wholly  unprovided  with  food. 
W ould  it  not  be  advisable  to  abolish  these  administrations,  which,  sup- 
posing them  composed  of  the  most  honest  persons  in  the  world,  are 
an  immense  expense  to  the  country,  without  being  in  any  wise  useful  ? 

■ — lor  most  of  the  commissaries  who  compose  them  are  ignorant  of 
the  language  of  the  country,  and,  as  foreigners,  have  no  knowledge 
of  its  productions,  nor  of  the  private  fortunes  of  its  inhabitants.  Is  it 
not,  moreover,  to  be  feared  that  these  commissaries,  whose  manners, 
tastes,  and  habits  cannot  resemble  those  of  the  population  inhabiting 
the  banks  of  the  Rhine,  should  by  injudicious  exaggeration,  and  false 
political  or  administrative  principles,  disgust  the  latter  with  the  French 
revolution,  and  the  republican  form  of  government? 

Would  it  not  be  better  and  more  useful  to  restore  to  the  inhabitants 
of  the  territories  occupied  by  the  army  of  Sambre-et-Meuse,  their  na- 
tural administrators  the  bailies? — and  the  ecclesiastical  estates  to  the 
management  of  the  chapters  ? Economy  alone  seems  to  call  for  this 
measure,  which  policy  will  not  disavow.  Who  shall  say  that  it  will 
not  bring  back  to  the  republic  those  affections  which  the  rudeness  and 
the  errors  of  the  French  administrators  have  alienated  ? The  man 
who  is  called  to  the  management  of  public  affairs  in  his  birthplace,  is 
acquainted  with  the  private  means  of  each  of  his  fellow-citizens,  and 
he  makes  each  share,  in  due  and  equitable  proportion,  the  common 
burden  imposed  upon  the  country.  Experience  has  proved  that  a 
chapter  which,  when  its  revenues  were  administered  by  its  monks, 
could  provide  subsistence  for  ten  thousand  men,  can  now  scarcely 
feed  six  or  eight  hundred.  The  abbey  of  Closterbock,  near  Coblentz, 
is  an  instance  of  this : — and  let  not  this  difference  be  attributed  to  the 
constant  presence  of  armies,  and  to  exhaustion  : improper  administra- 
tion of  the  property  is  alone  the  cause  of  it.  Let  the  most  enlightened 
men  of  the  army  be  consulted  on  this  head  : Jourdan,  Joubert,  Kleber, 
Lefebvre,  &c'.'  It  would  therefore  seem  advisable  to  restore  to  these 


APPENDIX. 


211 


countries  their  administrations,  their  civil  tribunals,  their  magistrates, 
and  their  own  customs.  Let  the  chief  commissaire-ordonnateur,  or 
his  subordinates,  under  the  inspection  of  the  general -in-chief,  make 
the  demands  of  corn,  cattle,  horses,  and  generally  of  all  things  re- 
quired by  the  defenders  of  the  state. 

But,  it  may  be  said,  are  you  not  going  backward?  will  not  public 
spirit  be  destroyed  in  the  country  ? and  if  the  territory  should  remain 
attached  to  France,  will  not  hatred  of  the  republican  name  remain 
deeply  implanted  there  ? Experience  ought  to  have  counteracted  our 
desire  to  municipalize  Europe.  Moreover,  I deny  that  the  inhabitants 
can  ever  hate  us  more  than  they  do  at  present ; and  in  the  supposition 
that  a treaty  of  peace  were  to  leave  us  strictly  the  left  bank  for  our 
limits,  I doubt  the  expedient  of  establishing  the  constitutional  regime 
in  the  Palatinate,  the  Hundstruck,  the  Archbishopric  of  Treves,  the 
Duchy  of  Berg,  &c.  No  people  can  become  republicans  in  a day, 
and  they  who  purchase  freedom  at  so  high  a price  seldom  love  it, 
after  being  accustomed  under  a monarch  to  pay  no  taxes,  or  at  least 
scarcely  any.  Therefore,  before  we  ascertain  whether  our  opinions 
may  become  those  of  the  Germans,  from  whom  nature  has  formed  us 
so  different,  let  us  wage  war  at  their  cost,  since  their  sovereign  forces 
us  to  make  war.  You  are  not  going  backwards.  When  you  intro- 
duced laws  into  the  conquered  territories,  which  could  take  place  only 
after  peace,  it  would  then  be  time  to  send  commissioners  thither;  and 
as  they  would  then  have  no  exactions  to  make,  they  would  no  doubt 
succeed  if  they  conducted  themselves  with  prudence. 

It  is  highly  important  that  I should  know  what  line  of  conduct  I am 
to  pursue  towards  foreign  princes,  whether  allies,  neutrals,  or  ene- 
mies ; upon  what  terms  f am  to  conclude  a suspension  of  arms  with 
the  latter;  what  the  intentions  of  the  government  are  with  regard  to 
the  opening  of  the  campaign,  and  what  the  nature  of  the  operations  to 
be  pursued ; finally,  what  general  officers  I am  to  serve  with,  and 
upon  what  reinforcements  I may  depend. 

Of  our  northern  allies,  the  King  of  Prussia  is  certainly  the  princi- 
pal. No  doubt,  his  government  is  attentively  watching  events,  and 
will  take  advantage  of  them.  But  whatever  these  events  turn  out  to 
be,  it  appears  to  me  presumable  that,  at  least  for  some  time  to  come, 
the  Prussian  government  cannot  renew  its  connexion  with  the  empe- 
ror, who  has  just  denounced  its  conduct  to  the  Germanic  confedera- 
tion ; and  it  may  be  assumed,  without  fear  of  mistake,  that  the  ambi- 
tion of  the  King  of  Prussia,  which  could  not  be  displayed  more  posi- 
tively than  during  the  last  campaign,  would  lead  that  monarch  to  join 
us,  were  he  assured  that  at  the  proper  time  we  should  grant  him  that 
which  he  is  so  eager  to  obtain  : namely,  a province,  of  which  Erlan- 
gen should  form  the  centre,  and  which  should  contain  Wurtzburg, 
Amberg,  Bamberg,  Nuremberg,  Schweinfurt,  and  perhaps  Frankfort. 
Doubtless  such  a conquest  is  worthy  of  defence,  and  he  certainly  in- 
tended to  defend  it,  when,  through  his  minister  Harden  berg,  he  pro- 


212 


APPENDIX. 


posed  to  Jourdan  to  purchase  all  the  artillery  which  the  French  army 
found  in  the  different  fortresses  it  had  captured. 

But,  it  may  be  said,  you  are  making  the  King  of  Prussia  very 
powerful ! What  matters  it?  Do  you  think  that  the  house  of  Austria 
would  ever  consent  to  such  a transaction,  of  which,  after  all,  the 
King  of  Prussia  must  have  weighed  all  the  consequences?  Your 
object  is  a continental  peace,  which  you  will  obtain  if  your  ally  de- 
clares war  but  an  instant,  and  you  will,  during  a long  period,  get  rid 
of  the  uneasiness  of  seeing  him  renew  his  connexion  with  England, 
whilst  this  power  will  thereby  be  able  to  economise  nothing  for  a con- 
tinuance of  the  war,  or  for  the  purpose  of  raising  up  new  enemies 
against  France. 

I have  considered  it  my  duty  to  offer  these  reflections  to  the  govern- 
ment, and  to  give,  in  some  measure,  the  assurance  that  the  King  of 
Prussia  is  not  averse  to  declaring  war.  I almost  convinced  myself 
of  this,  yesterday  14th,  in  a conversation  with  Sandoz,  the  Prussian 
envoy.  You  may  suppose  I maintained  the  strictest  reserve,  so  as 
to  be  able  to  break  off  when  I thought  proper,  a conference  brought 
on  by  chance  alone. 

I shall  not  dwell  upon  the  other  points.  I only  beg  that  the  Direc- 
tory will  be  so  good  as  to  send  me  answers  to  them  as  soon  as  possible. 
The  situation  of  the  army,  and  the  motions  of  the  enemy,  seem  to 
require  my  immediate  presence  in  the  field. 

It  remains  for  me,  Citizens  Directors,  to  thank  you  for  having 
placed  the  whole  of  Belgium  under  my  command  ,*  I hope  to  derive 
from  it  the  assistance  of  which  the  army  is  so  much  in  want. 

L.  Hoche. 

P.  S. — It  is  not  for  me  to  prejudge  the  intentions  of  the  govern- 
ment ; but,  if  it  expressed  a wish  to  have  my  opinion,  I would  submit 
to  its  consideration  some  ideas  which,  under  certain  circumstances, 
might  prove  useful. 


No.  XI. 


GENERAL  LAROCHE  TO  GENERAL  NEY. 

Ogeshein,  3rd  Complementaire,  Year  VII. 

Doubtless  I explained  myself  badly,  my  dear  General,  since  you 
supposed  that  I guarded  the  Rhine  from  Spires  to  Esenhofen,  whilst 
on  the  contrary,  I am  to  face  the  plain  with  my  right  at  Spires  and 
my  left  towards  Hanofen,  with  a line  of  bridges  from  Otterstat  as  far 
as  Schiferstat.  It  was  this  order,  which  must  appear  to  you  as  sin- 
gular as  it  does  to  me,  that  induced  me  to  write  to  you  as  I did  this 
morning. 


APPENDIX. 


213 


In  order  that  you  may  be  convinced  of  its  existence,  which  you 
never  can  be  by  a simple  assertion,  I enclose  you  the  letter  I received 
to  this  effect,  and  which  can  bear  no  other  interpretation. 

I shall  establish  myself  to-night  with  my  feeble  division  in  two 
lines,  and  I shall  have  my  head-quarters  at  Spires,  in  order  to  be  able 
to  communicate  with  General  Collaud. 

Health  and  friendship. 

Laroche. 


No.  XII. 

GENERAL  LAROCHE  TO  GENERAL  NEY. 

Head-quarters,  Ogershein,  3rd  Complementaire,  Year  VII. 

My  dear  General, 

You  must  have  received  an  order  which  does  away  with  the 
measures  we  determined  upon.  I cannot  conceal  from  you  that  it 
requires  a strong  dose  of  patriotism  and  devotion  to  serve  in  this 
manner. 

In  order  not  to  render  the  movement  which  you  have  begun  useless, 
I will,  if  you  like,  commence  mine,  and  proceed  to  the  singular  posi- 
tions assigned  me : my  right  at  Spires,  my  left  towards  Hanofen, 
and  my  advanced  posts  at  Otterstat. 

I am  impatient  for  your  answer. 

Laroche. 

P.  S. — We  shall  no  doubt  receive  other  orders  in  the  course  of  the 
day,  which  will  again  alter  what  we  are  going  to  do.  Alas ! alas  ! 


No.  XIII. 

brigadier  lery  to  general  ney. 

Mayence,  4th  Complementaire,  Year  VII. 

Cassel  has  not  been  surprised,  my  dear  General,  as  you  were  in- 
formed it  had ; and  up  to  the  present  time  no  one  has  any  knowledge 
of  troops  going  that  way,  with  the  exception  of  a body  of  cavalry  to 
take  possession  of  Wisbaden,  where  there  is  no  garrison. 

We  were  also  informed  that  the  enemy  had  crossed  the  Rhine  at 
Worms  and  at  Philipsburg.  All  these  reports  had  their  origin  in 
fright  and  malevolence. 


APPENDIX. 


214 

It  is  certainly  lamentable  that  time  and  circumstances  have  not 
allowed  us  to  pursue,  in  our  defence  of  Manheim,  the  plans  agreed 
upon,  and  that  the  principal  defence  and  retreat  of  the  army  were  not 
concentrated  in  Neckerau.  The  most  unfortunate  part  of  this  catas- 
trophe is  its  moral  effect  upon  the  feelings  of  the  men.  Let  us  hope 
that  more  fortunate  measures  will  soon  cause  a change  in  our  situa- 
tion. The  news  from  Holland  is  very  good  : the  British  have  been 
repulsed  by  General  Brune,  and  it  is  hoped  that  he  will  force  them 
to  re-embark. 

Measures  are  here  in  agitation  for  carrying  on  a seige,  and  I am  far 
from  thinking  that  these  surprises  can  succeed. 

I am  delighted  that  the  present  opportunity  enables  me  to  give  you 
the  assurance  of  my  constant  and  sincere  friendship.  Lery. 


No.  XIV. 

LECOURBE,  GENERAL-IN-CHIEF,  TO  GENERAL  NEY. 

The  point  of  Neckerels  was  vigorously  attacked  yesterday.  The 
troops  withdrew  to  Wissenbach  and  to  Necker-Gemund,  where  they 
were  even  reinforced. 

Should  you  take  up  a position  farther  back,  that  is  to  say  upon  the 
Elzatn,  you  will  give  notice  of  it  to  General  Legrand,  who  ought  also 
to  fall  back  a little,  always  however  occupying  Gochrau  and  Bretten 
by  means  of  advanced  posts. 

I am  not  easy  with  regard  to  the  points  of  Dunlach  and  Philipsburg. 
The  enemy  will  probably  make  attempts  upon  the  latter ; and  it  is  ex- 
pedient that  you  should  be  nearer  General  Legrand,  in  order  that  the 
latter  may  be  able  to  make  a movement  from  left  to  right. 

I shall  remain  some  days  at  Manheim  ; write  to  me  often,  and  watch 
carefully  the  progress  of  the  enemy  upon  your  left,  at  Necker-Gemund. 

We  shall,  in  a short  time,  receive  good  accounts  of  Massena.  An 
express  from  him  is  just  arrived.  If  a large  force  comes  against  us, 
so  much  the  better;  we  must  however  maintain  our  positions  even 
against  wind  and  tide. 

You  know  that  I cannot  replace  the  8th  for  you.  General  Bonnet 
will  proceed  and  join  your  division. 

Health  and  friendship. 


Lecourbe. 


APPENDIX, 


215 


No.  XV. 

LECOURBE,  GENERAL-IN-CHIEF,  TO  GENERAL  NEY. 

Head-quarters,  Manheim,  16th  Brumaire, 
Year  VIII.  (Nov.  5th,  1799.) 

It  appears,  my  dear  General,  that  the  enemy  are  making  attempts 
upon  our  left ; they  have  even,  as  I am  ‘informed,  forced  the  point  of 
Necker-Gemund.  It  is  important  that  you  should  co-operate  in  the 
recapture  of  this  place,  and  fall  upon  the  rear  of  the  enemy  if  they  are 
pent  up  in  the  gorge  of  Rorbach  and  Heidelberg. 

I perceive  With  pain  that  the  troops  are  disheartened  ; there  are  so 
many  individuals  in  the  rear  of  the  divisions  who  spread  alarm  among 
them ; and  so  many  others  who,  being  gorged  with  booty,  wish  for  a 
retreat  in  order  to  put  their  plunder  in  a place  of  safety. 

It  behooves  you,  my  dear  General,  and  my  other  assistants,  to  put  a 
stop  without  pity  to  all  that  is  immoral;  and  force  the  men  to  do  their 
duty. 

Should  you  be  unsuccessful  in  the  recapture  of  Necker-Gemund,  send 
a portion  of  your  forces  down  upon  Heidelberg,  in  order  to  defend  the 
Necker  and  succour  the  4th  division.  The  enemy  cannot  have  collect- 
ed a large  force  upon  this  point. 

Fraternal  salutation.  Lecourbe. 


No.  XVI. 

BRIGADIER-GENERAL  BOYE  TO  GENERAL  NEY,  COMMANDING  THE 
ARMY  OF  THE  RHINE. 

Head-quarters,  Kloten,  29th  Vendemiaire, 
Year  VIII.  (Oct.  20th,  1799.) 

I had  the  pleasure  of  writing  to  you,  my  dear  General,  on  my  ar- 
rival at  the  army  of  the  Danube ; and  having  received  no  answer,  I 
presume  my  letter  never  reached  you. 

I congratulate  you  on  the  success  obtained  by  the  army  of  the  Rhine 
whilst  under  your  command.  Bravery  and  able  tactics  are  so  familiar 
to  you,  that  soldiers  commanded  by  you  cannot  fail  to  conquer. 

I do  not  mention  to  you  our  brilliant  days  from  the  3rd  to  the  16th 
instant,  as  the  particulars  must  be  known  to  you  ; I shall  merely  state 
that  I never  beheld  a more  complete  rout.  The  Russians  will  remember' 
it,  as  will  their  worthy  chief  Suwarrow  surnamed  the  Italic.  The 
Emperor  Paul  was  to  have  conferred  upon  him  the  surname  of  the 
Helvetic  ; and  he  is  still  mad  enough  to  do  it.  Victory  has  at  length 
returned  to  our  standard,  and  I hope  she  will  not  again  leave  us.  From 
Holland  to  Italy  the  enemy  has  been  beaten.  Vive  la  Republique! 


216 


APPENDIX. 


I am  very  sorry  Bernadotte  has  quitted  the  ministry.  1 know  not 
where  he  is,  and  would  thank  you,  my  dear  General,  for  his  address, 
as  I wish  to  write  to  him. 

The  return  of  General  Bonaparte  will  make  all  good  republicans 
rejoice,  and  the  royalists  burst  with  spite. 

I hope  to  be  more  fortunate  in  this  instance,  and  that  all  my  letters 
will  not  be  lost. 

Our  friend  Kleber  has  remained  in  Egypt ; probably  General  Bona- 
parte has  left  him  in  command  of  the  army. 

I hope  that  the  armies  of  the  Rhine  and  the  Danube  will  soon  shake 
hands.  Adieu,  my  dear  General. 

Believe  me  ever  your  sincere  friend,  Boye. 


No.  XVII. 

LEFEBVRE,  GENERAL  OF  DIVISION,  COMMANDING  THE  LEFT  WING  OF 
THE  ARMY,  TO  BRIGADIER-GENERAL  NEY. 

Head-quarters,  Wetzlar,  13th  Frimaire,  Year  VI. 

1 am  very  sorry,  my  dear  General,  that  you  should  have  applied 
to  yourself  what  I wrote  to  you,  in  my  two  last  letters,  concerning 
the  complaints  with  which  I am  beset.  My  intention  never  was,  nor 
shall  it  ever  be,  to  give  you  the  least  pain ; quite  the  reverse : nobody 
is  more  attached  to  you  than  I am ; and  so  far  from  depriving  you  of 
your  command,  1 should  be  delighted  to  confer  upon  you  one  of 
greater  importance.  Give  way  no  longer  to  so  erroneous  an  impres- 
sion, and  do  me  more  justice.  You  and  all  your  comrades  owe  me 
this;  for  I may  justly  flatter  myself  that  no  one  has  given  them 
stronger  proofs  of  attachment  than  I have  done. 

I have  just  read  over  the  two  letters  of  which  you  complain,  and  I 
really  cannot  see  in  them  any  insult  to  yourself.  Point  out  to  me 
any  part  of  them  that  has  justly  offended  you,  and  I will  with  plea- 
sure make  you  every  reparation  in  my  power ; for  no  loss  would 
be  more  severely  felt  by  me  than  that  of  your  friendship. 

Health  and  friendship.  Lefebvre. 

p.  S. — I give  you  notice  that  I have  just  sent  orders  to  General 
Tharrau  to  despatch,  on  the  15th  instant,  the  4th  hussars  to  Cologne, 
whither  they  are  to  proceed  as  rapidly  as  possible.  In  the  mean 
time,  until  their  return,  I give  you  the  13th  chasseurs.  Do  not  fancy 
on  this  occasion  that  I am  making  a movement  for  the  purpose  of 
giving  you  pain.  You  will,  in  a very  short  time,  know  the  object 
of  it.  Adieu.  I embrace  you. 


BND  OF  THE  FIRST  VOLUME. 


MEMOIRS 


MARSHAL  N E Y. 


PUBLISHED  BY  HIS  FAMILY. 


IN  TWO  VOLUMES. 

VOL.  II. 


PHILADELPHIA: 

E.  L.  CAREY  AND  A.  HART— CHESNUT  STREET. 

BALTIMORE: 

CAREY,  HART  & CO. 


1834. 


CONTENTS 


OF 

THE  SECOND  VOLUME. 



BOOK  THE  FIFTH. 

CHAPTER  I. 

The  18th  of  Brumaire  ......  Page  5 1 

CHAPTER  II. 

Army  of  the  Rhine  enters  the  campaign. — Divers  actions  ...  14 

CHAPTER  III. 

Engagement  at  Ampfingen. — Battle  of  Hohenlinden  ...  29 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Ney’s  reception  by  the  First  Consul. — Marriage. — Mission  to  Switzerland  38 

CHAPTER  V. 

The  mediation  is  accepted. — Ney  is  appointed  Minister  Plenipotentiary  . 46 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Dissolution  of  the  Diet. — Disarming  of  the  Population. — Reding  and 

others  arrested  .......  54 

BOOK  THE  SIXTH. 

CHAPTER  I. 

M.  de  Mulhinen. — The  lesser  Cantons  consent. — The  First  Consul’s  letter  62 

CHAPTER  II. 

Satisfaction  caused  by  the  act  of  mediation. — The  factions  are  neverthe- 
less in  agitation. — Insurrection  of  the  Helvetian  troops  . . 70 

CHAPTER  III. 

The  captives  of  Aarburg. — Reding  afid  his  companions  axe  liberated. — 

Fresh  difficulties  .......  76 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Ney  enters  into  Negociation  with  the  Diet, — Pretensions  and  difficulties 
opposed  to  him  . . . 


81 


IV 


CONTENTS. 


BOOK  THE  SEVENTH. 

CHAPTER  I. 

Camp  of  Boulogne. — 1804  ......  98 

CHAPTER  II. 

Creation  of  the  Empire  . . . . . : .108 

CHAPTER  III. 

Preparations  for  the  invasion  of  England  . . . .112 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Campaign  of  1805. — The  French  reach  the  Danube  . . . 118 

CHAPTER  V. 

Actions  at  Elchingen. — Surrender  of  Ulm,  together  with  the  Austrian 

forces  under  General  Mack  ....  . . 129 

qt  Marshal  Ney’s  Military  Studies  .....  149 


Appendix 


199 


MEMOIRS 


OF 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


BOOK  THE  FIFTH. 


CHAPTER  I. 


GENERAL  COLLAUD  TO  GENERAL  NEY. 

“Strasbourg,  21st  Brumaire,  Year  VIII. 

(November  21st  1799.) 

“ My  dear  General, 

44  The  director  of  the  telegraph  has  this  instant  forwarded  to  me 
the  following  despatches. 

* 18th  Brumaire  (Nov.  9th,  1799.) 

4 The  legislative  body  has  removed  to  St.  Cloud.  Bonaparte  is 
appointed  commandant  of  Paris.  All  is  quiet,  and  every  body  sat- 
isfied.’ 

* 19th,  at  noon. 

4 The  Directory  has  resigned.  Moreau  commands  at  the  palace  of 
the  Directory.  All ’ 

44  This  last  word  announces  something  yet  to  come. 

Collaud.” 

The  incomplete  sentence  of  this  telegraphic  despatch  was  calculat- 
ed to  excite  the  most  intense  anxiety  in  the  two  French  generals. 
They  knew  that  a revolution  of  some  sort  had  taken  place  ; but  who 
had  assumed  the  reins  of  power,  or  what  new  forms  or  modifications 
the  government  had  undergone,  was  still  unexplained,  and  they  were 
most  eager  to  obtain  further  intelligence.  The  circumstance  of  Bona- 

vol.  ii.  2 


6 


MEMOIRS  OF 


parte  commanding  in  Paris,  and  Moreau  at  the  Luxembourg,  led  them 
to  infer  that  the  popular  cause  was  safe  ; but  the  tribune,  like  the  field 
of  battle,  had  its  fluctuations,  and  it  was  not  without  uneasiness 
that  they  awaited  the  clearing  up  of  their  doubts  and  fears.  The 
news  came  at  length.  The  legislative  councils  at  Paris  had  been  di- 
vided in  opinion ; the  minority  in  the  one  had  joined  the  majority  in 
the  other,  and  each  party,  on  the  eve  of  coming  to  blows,  had  in- 
voked the  assistance  of  the  troops. 

The  latter,  placed  between  these  two  divisions  of  the  legislature 
in  collision  with  each  other,  had  obeyed  the  call  which  appeared  to 
them  the  most  legal,  and  a new  power  has  in  consequence  assumed 
the  place  of  the  old  one.  Bonaparte  was  certainly  calculated  to  in- 
spire unlimited  confidence.  * As  a great  statesman  and  an  able  com- 
mander, he  was  equally  qualified  to  govern  nations  and  to  command 
armies.  But  so  many  men  had  reached  the  highest  eminence  only 
to  fall  to  the  ground,  and  so  many  great  reputations  had  melted 
away  on  the  burning  pinnacle  of  power,  that  the  troops  saw  the 
elevation  of  their  leader  with  cold  indifference.  A sort  of  mistrust 
of  the  future  seemed  to  pervade  the  minds  of  all ; and  each  left  it  for 
time  to  show  what  opinion  he  ought  ultimately  to  form.  The  trial 
turned  out  favourable. 

Bonaparte  had  found  both  the  treasury  and  the  storehouses  empty ; 
yet  the  army  was  succoured  almost  immediately,  whilst  the  weak 
tools  of  the  Directory  were  suddenly  superseded  by  a set  of  men 
strong  in  mind  and  honest  in  principle,  and  each  branch  of  the 
service  was  confided  to  prudent  and  able  hands.  Ney  did  justice  both 
to  the  choice  and  to  the  acts  of  the  new  government ; but  still  he 
withheld  his  confidence  from  it  until  time  had  verified  whether  it 
would  continue  to  justify  the  expectations  of  the  people.  The  follow- 
ing letters  to  Ney  give  an  idea  of  the  feelings  of  the  army  and  the 
generals  on  the  subject. 

“ Wagausel,  4th  Frimaire,  Year  VIII. 

(November  25th,  1799.) 


“ My  dear  General, 

“1  arrived  four  days  since,  to  take  the  command  of  this  division, 
Laborde  having  obtained  leave  of  absence. 

“1  am  of  your  opinion  with  regard  to  the  movement  of  the  18th 
Brumaire.  Time  alone  will  inform  us  whether  we  shall  be  happier 
or  not.  Nevertheless  matters  begin  to  look  more  auspicious ; but 
I have  no  belief  in  our  obtaining  peace.  Our  unhappy  sisters*  will 
throw  obstacles  in  the  way.  A promise  was  made  that  they  should 
remain  inviolate ; for  my  own  part,  I care  not  a rush  whether  they 
do  or  not.  It  is  sufficient  for  us  to  defend  our  own  unhappy  country. 
Vampires  have  sucked  its  life’s  blood,  and  our  brave  republicans  have 
fought  only  to  enrich  the  swarm  of  advocates  and  attorneys  that 


* The  impromptu  republics  established  by  the  Directory. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


7 


batten  on  its  vitals.  Each  year  must  the  war  be  prolonged  and 
their  families  gorged  with  wealth.  1 expect  General  Lecourbe  every 
moment;  he  is  on  his  way  to  Bruxal.  Adieu,  my  dear  General, 
believe  in  my  warmest  friendship  for  you.  Collaud.” 

“ Wagausel,  5th  Frimaire,  Year  VIII. 

“ I wrote  to  you  yesterday,  my  dear  General,  by  Gene  raj  Le- 
courbe ; you  will  no  doubt  receive  my  letter  to-day. 

“ I am  positively  informed  that  Championnet  has  tendered  his  re- 
signation, which  has  been  accepted.  General  Moreau  is  to  com- 
mand an  army,  and  is  to  marry  a relative  of  Bonaparte’s.  It  is  ru- 
moured that  another  general-in-chief  has  also  resigned.  This  appears 
to  be  Massena.  Others  say  that  he  was  dismissed.  It  seems  cer- 
tain that  there  will  be  a congress  at  Aix-la-Chapelle,  Cobentzel, 
the  author  of  the  treaty  of  Campo-Formio,  having  received  orders  to 
return  immediately  from  Petersburg  to  Vienna.  It  is  equally  true 
that  the  Elector  of  Bavaria  is  trying  to  make  up  matters.  He  has 
sent  to  Paris,  as  minister,  M.  de  Otto,  formerly  his  minister  at  the 
circle  of  the  Upper  Rhine,  at  Frankfort. 

“The  Revolution  of  the  18th  of  Brumaire  has  received  its  full 
consummation  at  Paris.  The  enthusiasm  in  favour  of  Bonaparte  is 
at  its  height,  and  several  of  the  Fructidorean  laws  are  said  to  have 
been  already  repealed.  It  seems  that  the  Consulate  will  act  in  all 
these  matters  with  prudent  delay,  in  order  that  the  anarchists  may 
have  no  pretence  for  exclaiming  against  a royalist  reaction.  Let  us 
hope  that  the  18th  will  produce  the  effect  anticipated  by  the  true 
republicans. 

“ It  has  frozen  very  hard  all  night.  If  the  Rhine  once  begins  to 
drift  ice,  good-bye  to  the  cables,  and  the  bridge  of  Nekerau,  and 
the  communication  with  Spires  by  means  of  boats. 

“ We  risk  the  trip  to  Frankfort.  I do  not  think  we  can  remain 
long  upon  the  right  bank. 

“ Health  and  Friendship.  Collaud.” 

Ney  at  length  began  to  share  in  the  same  ideas  and  hopes.  He 
perceived  that  every  day  some  ferocious  order,  or  some  petty  tyranny 
was  suppressed.  As  a substitute  for  the  forced  loan,  a slight  tax 
had  been  imposed,  and  the  hostages  set  at  liberty.  Each  indivi- 
dual Frenchman  could  now  marry,  and  work  for  his  livelihood  in 
any  manner  he  thought  proper.  No  man  had  now  to  dread  the  in- 
terference of  a free  agent  of  the  Directory;  it  was  no  longer  neces- 
sary to  sever  the  ties  of  his  dearest  affections,  or  submit  to  prescribed 
hours  of  rest  and  sleep : in  fine,  civil  liberty  remained  unshackled. 
Nevertheless  the  power  of  government  having  become  concentrated, 
it  had  encroached  upon  certain  rights;  and  men  do  not  readily 
forego  franchises  which  they  have  already  enjoyed.  The  privileges 
of  the  city  were  reduced,  and  elections  were  no  longer  direct.  The 


8 


MEMOIRS  OF 


representatives  voted,  but  did  not  debate  the  laws  they  passed.  The 
tribune  had  long  been  considered  a safeguard  to  liberty;  and  Ney, 
who  till  now  had  cared  only  for  war  and  battles,  saw  with  regret, 
that  it  was  reduced  to  silence. 

Other  acts  displeased  him  still  more.  The  laws  which  excluded 
the  nobles  from  public  employments,  had  been  repealed  ; and  indi- 
viduals who  had  been  banished  for  crimes  against  freedom,  were 
admitted  into  the  Senate.  Soldiers,  though  they  care  little  about 
theories,  are  extremely  susceptible  concerning  the  choice  of  men  ap- 
pointed to  put  these  theories  into  practice ; and  the  troops  therefore 
felt  some  mistrust,  at  the  appointment  of  individuals  who  had  shown 
themselves  hostile  to  free  institutions.  Ney  was  an  enemy  to  op- 
pression, and  would  neither  perpetuate  nor  extend  it ; but  he  would 
enter  into  no  pact  with  the  emigrants,  still  less  would  he  suffer  them  to 
command  those  by  whom  they  had  been  conquered.  Like  Moreau 
and  Macdonald,  Lefebvre  had  concurred  in  the  establishment  of  the 
Consulate  ; and  to  him  Ney  confided  his  fears,  asking  him  with  a 
sort  of  bitterness,  if  the  brave  soldiers  of  the  army  of  Sambre-et- 
Meuse  were  to  become  a prey  to  intrigue,  and  be  delivered  up  to 
those  whom  they  had  defeated  in  battle  ? In  this  letter,  Ney  showed 
that  his  heart  was  lacerated,  and  Lefebvre  hastened  to  apply  balm  to 
the  wound. 

“ No,  my  dear  Ney,”  he  replied ; times  are  altered,  places  are  no 
longer  bestowed  by  intrigue,  and  every  personal  consideration  must 
now  yield  to  the  public  good.  Do  not  believe,  then,  all  that  is  told 
you  about  the  government,  which,  you  may  be  assured,  is  wholly 
devoted  to  those  who,  like  you,  have  rendered  eminent  services  to 
your  country.  You  see  a proof  of  it  in  the  confidence  I have  obtain- 
ed ; and  another,  in  the  appointment  of  Mortier,  who  was  totally 
unknown  here,  to  the  command  of  the  17th  division.  Be  not  there- 
fore uneasy  any  longer,  and  depend  upon  it,  my  dear  Ney,  that  all 
will  go  on  well. 

“Health  and  Friendship,  Lefebvre.” 

41  Head-Quarters  at  Paris,  26th  Germinal, 

Year  VIII,  (April  16th,  1800.)” 

This  assurance,  together  with  those  made  by  Bernadotte,  quieted 
Ney’s  apprehensions.  Living  in  retirement  at  Malgrange,  where 
his  still  unhealed  wounds  confined  him  to  his  bed,  he  was  already 
beginning  to  give  himself  up  to  favourable  anticipations,  when  the 
publications  by  the  government  accounting  for  the  failure  of  certain 
negociations  for  peace  entirely  restored  his  confidence,  and  with  it 
his  enthusiasm.  We  have  already  stated,  how  strongly  the  want  of 
peace  was  felt,  and  that  hopes  had  been  raised  of  its  being  soon  con- 
cluded ; the  First  Consul  had  applied  all  his  energies  to  realize  the 
expectations  of  the  people. 

The  various  sacrifices  of  the  allies,  and  their  vain  attempts  to 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


9 


humble  France,  must  have  made  them  feel  the  hopelessness  of  their 
war  against  liberal  institutions.  They  had  exhausted  their  resources, 
and  a feeling  of  false  glory  alone  could  prompt  them  to  a further 
sacrifice  of  human  life  by  a continuation  of  the  war.  A single  ad- 
vance might  perhaps  lead  to  the  pacification  of  Europe,  and  the  First 
Consul  accordingly  made  proposals  of  peace  to  Austria  and  to  Great 
Britain.  The  first  of  these  powers  sent  an  evasive  answer,  but 
without  bitterness  or  recrimination.  This  was  not  the  case  with 
Great  Britain  ; that  power  sent  an  insulting  reply  to  France,  and 
displayed  unequalled  benignity  in  her  own  favour.  She  was,  as  her 
government  stated,  ever  desirous  of  peace  — she  had  assumed  arms 
only  to  repel  an  unjust  aggression  ; but  being  under  an  obligation  to 


* The  following  is  the  substance  of  Lord  Grenville’s  reply : — 

“ The  King  has  given  frequent  proofs  of  his  sincere  desire  to  see  a permanent  peace 
re-established  in  Europe.  He  neither  is,  nor  was  he  ever,  engaged  in  any  contest 
from  motives  of  vain  and  false  glory.  He  has  never  entertained  any  other  views  than 
those  of  protecting  the  rights  and  happiness  of  his  subjects  against  all  aggression. 

“ It  is  from  these  motives  that  he  has  resisted  an  unprovoked  attack ; and  it  is 
from  the  saftie  motives  that  he  is  under  the  necessity  of  still  continuing  the  struggle  ; 
nor  has  he  any  hope  that,  at  the  present  moment,  he  could  obviate  such  necessity  by 
negotiating  with  those  whom  a new  revolution  has  so  recently  placed  at  the  head  of 
affairs  in  France.  In  fact,  no  real  advantage  can  result  in  the  furtherance  of  so  great 
and  so  desirable  an  object  as  a general  peace,  until  it  shall  distinctly  appear  that  those 
causes  have  ceased  to  act  which  originally  occasioned  the  war,  have  lengthened  its 
duration,  and  have  more  than  once  renewed  its  consequences. 

“ That  system,  the  dominant  influence  of  which  France  justly  considers  the  cause 
of  its  present  misfortunes,  is  also  the  same  that  has  dragged  the  rest  of  Europe  into 
a long  and  destructive  war,  of  a nature  contrary  to  the  present  usages  of  civilized 
nations. 

“ It  is  to  extend  that  system,  and  overthrow  all  established  Governments,  that  the 
resources  of  France  have,  from  year  to  year,  been  lavished  aud  exhausted,  even  in  the 
midst  of  the  most  unparalleled  distress. 

“ To  this  spirit  of  destruction,  which  could  respect  nothing,  the  Low  Countries,  the 
United  Provinces,  and  the  Swiss  Cantons — those  ancient  friends  and  allies  of  his 
Majesty — have  been  sacrificed.  Germany  has  been  ravaged,  and  Italy,  now  torn 
from  the  grasp  of  its  invaders,  has  been  the  theatre  of  rapine  and  anarchy  to  the 
greatest  extent.  His  Majesty  has  himself  been  driven  to  the  necessity  of  maintaining 
a difficult  and  expensive  struggle  in  order  to  secure  the  independence  and  existence 
of  his  dominions. 

“ Neither  have  these  calamities  been  confined  to  Europe  alone ; they  have  reached 
the  most  remote  parts  of  the  Earth — nay,  they  have  even  extended  to  countries  so  far 
removed  from  the  seat  of  the  present  contest,  both  in  their  geographical  situation  and 
with  reference  to  their  local  interests,  that  the  very  existence  of  the  war  may  be  un- 
known to  nations  who  have  suddenly  found  themselves  involved  in  all  its  horrors. 

“ So  long  as  such  a system  prevails,  and  the  blood  and  treasure  of  a populous  and 
powerful  nation  are  lavished  to  support  it,  experience  has  proved  that  no  other  opposi- 
tion could  efficaciously  prevail  against  it,  than  open  and  energetic  hostility.  The  most 
solemn  treaties  have  only  paved  the  way  to  fresh  aggression  ; and  it  is  to  determined 
resistance  alone  that  the  preservation  will  be  due  of  all  that  remains  of  stability  in 
Europe,  as  connected  with  individual  liberty,  social  order,  and  the  free  exercise  of 
religion. 

“ In  providing  for  the  security  of  these  essential  objects,  his  Majesty  cannot  place 
confidence  in  the  simple  renewal  of  mere  general  professions  which  announce  a 


10 


•MEMOIRS  OF 


protect  Europe,  and  save  it  from  the  pillage  and  devastation  which 
every  where  attended  the  French  arms,  she  could  not  lend  herself 
to  a transaction  which  would  save  her  from  the  violence  of  war  only 
to  make  her  a victim  of  the  machinations  of  peace.  The  French, 
according  to  the  statement  of  the  British  minister,  bore  a blind  hatred 
to  the  rest  of  Europe,  which  they  had  forced  into  a destructive  and 
obstinate  struggle  of  a nature  long  since  exploded  among  civilized 
nations.  They  had  pillaged  the  United  Provinces,  spread  fire  and 
sword  through  Switzerland,  devastated  the  Low  Countries,  and  cover- 
ed Italy  with  ruins.  Not  satisfied  with  all  this,  they  were  again 
ready  to  invade  Europe,  and  resume  the  course  of  their  depredations. 
But  England,  indulgent  as  she  ever  proved  herself  to  be,  was  ready 
even  now,  at  the  eleventh  hour,  to  grant  them  her  pardon,  and  aban- 
don to  them  the  enjoyment  of  their  ancient  territory  ; but  on  one  con- 

wish  for  peace.  Such  professions  have  been  repeatedly  proclaimed  by  all  who  have 
successively  directed  the  resources  of  France  towards  the  destruction  of  Europe — by 
those  very  individuals  whom  the  present  rulers  of  France  have  declared,  from  the  begin- 
ning and  at  all  times,  incapable  of  maintaining  relations  of  friendship  and  of  peace. 

“ His  Majesty  will  certainly  feel  the  most  lively  satisfaction  when  he  shall  perceive 
that  the  danger  no  longer  really  exists  which  has  so  long  threatened  his  own  domin- 
ions and  those  of  his  allies  ; when  he  can  be  convinced  that  resistance  is  no  longer 
a necessity;  when,  after  so  many  years  of  crime  and  misfortune,  he  shall  see  better 
principles  prevail  in  France ; when,  in  fine,  those  gigantic  projects  of  ambition,  and 
those  plans  of  destruction,  which  have  made  even  the  existence  of  civil  society  a pro- 
blem, shall  be  totally  abandoned. 

“ But  the  conviction  of  such  a change,  agreeable  as  it  would  be  to  the  wishes  of 
his  Majesty,  can  result  only  from  the  experience  and  evidence  of  facts. 

“ The  most  natural,  and  at  the  same  time,  the  best  guarantee  of  the  truth  and  sta- 
bility of  this  change,  would  be  the  re-establishment  of  the  race  of  princes  who,  during 
so  many  centuries,  were  able  to  preserve  the  internal  prosperity  of  the  French  nation, 
and  to  secure  for  it  external  consideration  and  respect.  Such  an  event  would  have 
overcome,  and  will  at  all  times  overcome,  the  obstacles  opposed  to  negotiations  for 
peace.  It  would  secure  to  France  the  undisputed  enjoyment  of  its  ancient  territory, 
and  would  give  to  every  other  nation  of  Europe,  by  tranquil  and  peaceable  means, 
that  security  which  they  are  now  forced  to  seek  by  other  means. 

“ But  however  desirable  such  an  event  may  be,  both  for  France  itself  and  for  the 
whole  world,  his  Majesty  does  not  exclusively  attach  to  it  the  possibility  of  a solid 
and  lasting  pacification.  His  Majesty  has  no  pretension  of  dictating  to  France  what 
shall  be  the  form  of  her  government,  nor  into  whose  hands  she  shall  place  the  au- 
thority requisite  for  conducting  her  affairs  as  a great  and  powerful  nation. 

“ His  Majesty  considers  only  the  security  of  his  own  dominions,  those  of  his  allies, 
and  those  of  Europe  in  general.  Whenever  he  is  convinced  that  this  security  can 
be  obtained  in  any  manner  whatsoever,  whether  it  result  from  the  internal  state  of 
that  country  whose  situation  originally  caused  the  danger,  or  from  any  other  cir- 
cumstance leading  to  the  same  end,  his  Majesty  will  seize  with  eagerness  the  oppor- 
tunity of  concerting  with  his  allies  upon  the  means  of  an  immediate  and  general 
pacification. 

“ Unfortunately,  up  to  the  present  time,  his  Majesty  has  no  other  alternative  left, 
than  to  prosecute,  in  concert  with  the  other  powers  of  Europe,  a just  and  defensive 
war,  which  his  zeal  for  the  happiness  of  his  subjects  will  never  allow  him  either  to 
continue  beyond  the  necessity  to  which  it  owes  its  origin,  or  to  put  an  end  to  on  any 
other  conditions  than  those  which  he  thinks  may  contribute  to  secure  to  them  the 
enjoyment  of  their  quiet,  their  constitution,  and  their  independence,” 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


11 


dition  nevertheless : that  they  should  disavow  their  long  errors,  and 
recall  that  very  moral  dynasty  which,  during  so  many  centuries,  had 
produced  the  happiness  of  France,  and  maintained  the  security  of  the 
Continent.  Thus,  the  brave  men  who  had  perished  in  the  field  of  bat- 
tle, and  the  generals  who  had  led  them  on,  were  to  be  considered  trai- 
tors and  rebels,  and  their  great  undertakings  and  splendid  victories, 
the  ignoble  workings  of  base  cupidity.  It  was  impossible  to  insult  an 
army  more  cruelly,  or  more  unworthily  to  misrepresent  history.  The 
French  government,  nevertheless,  swallowed  the  insult,  for  the  nation 
wanted  repose,  and  nothing  but  a statement  of  facts  was  opposed  to 
the  misrepresentations  of  the  British  minister.  The  reply  is  no 
doubt  foreign  to  the  private  memoirs  of  Marshal  Ney  ; but  it  is  so 
connected  with  the  history  of  the  times,  that  it  will  not  be  out  of 
place  here. 

“ Paris,  28th  Nivose,  Year  VIII.  (Jan.  28th,  1800.) 

“ The  official  note,  bearing  date  of  the  14th  of  Nivose,  Year  VIII. 
addressed  to  me  by  the  Minister  of  his  Britannic  Majesty,  having 
been  laid  before  the  First  Consul  of  the  French  Republic,  he  re- 
marked with  surprise  that  it  was  founded  upon  an  incorrect  opinion 
relative  to  the  origin  and  consequences  of  the  present  war.  Far 
from  war  having  been  provoked  by  France,  it  may  be  remembered 
that  from  the  very  beginning  of  the  revolution,  she  solemnly  pro- 
claimed her  love  of  peace,  her  repugnance  to  make  conquests,  and 
her  respect  for  the  independence  of  all  other  governments ; and  it  is 
beyond  all  doubt  that  being  occupied  at  that  period  solely  with  her 
internal  affairs,  she  would  have  avoided  interfering  with  those  of 
Europe,  and  have  remained  faithful  to  her  professions. 

“ But  from  an  opposite  feeling,  the  moment  the  French  revolution 
burst  forth  almost  the  whole  of  Europe  united  to  destroy  France. 
This  aggressiqn  existed  long  before  it  became  public.  Internal  re- 
sistance was  excited  ,*  they  who  opposed  the  revolution  were  well  re- 
ceived at  foreign  courts,  their  armed  meetings  tolerated,  their  conspi- 
racies countenanced,  and  their  extravagant  declamation  encouraged  ; 
the  French  nation  were  insulted  in  the  persons  of  their  agents,  and 
England,  in  particular,  set  the  example,  by  sending  back  the  French 
accredited  agent.  In  short,  France  was  attacked,  by  overt  acts,  in 
her  independence,  her  honour,  and  her  security,  long  before  war  was 
declared. 

“Thus,  France  is  warranted  in  imputing  the  evils  which  she  has 
herself  suffered,  and  those  which  have  afflicted  Europe,  to  projects 
of  subjugation  and  dismemberment  which  have  several  times  been 
attempted  and  pursued.  Such  projects,  long  without  example,  as  ap- 
plied to  so  powerful  a nation,  could  not  fail  of  producing  the  most 
fatal  consequences. 

“ The  republic  having  been  assailed  on  all  sides,  may  naturally  have 
been  expected  to  carry  on  all  sides  its  defensive  exertions  ; and  it  has 
made  use  of  the  means  which  lay  in  its  own  power  and  in  the  courage 


12 


MEMOIRS  OF 


of  its  citizens,  with  no  other  view  than  the  protection  of  its  own  inde- 
pendence. So  long  as  its  enemies  have  shown  a determination  to  deny 
its  rights,  it  has  relied  solely  upon  the  energy  of  its  resistance  ; but 
whenever  they  have  abandoned  their  projects  of  invasion,  it  has  con- 
stantly sought  the  means  of  reconciliation,  always  manifested  inten- 
tions of  peace ; and  if  its  good  wishes  have  not  been  realised — if, 
in  the  midst  of  those  internal  tempests  successively  produced  by  revo- 
lution and  war,  the  present  holders  of  the  executive  power  in  France 
have  not  always  evinced  as  much  moderation  as  the  people  have 
evinced  courage,  it  must  be  more  particularly  attributed  to  the  fatal 
rage  with  which  the  resources  of  England  have  been  applied  to  effect 
the  ruin  of  France. 

“ But  if  the  wishes  of  his  Britannic  Majesty  are,  as  he  asserts,  in 
unison  with  those  of  the  French  Republic,  with  regard  to  the  con- 
clusion of  a peace,  why,  instead  of  attempting  to  justify  the  war, 
does  he  not  try  to  put  an  end  to  it  ? What  obstacle  is  there  to  prevent 
a reconciliation  of  mutual  and  acknowledged  utility,  more  particu- 
larly when  the  First  Consul  of  the  French  Republic  has  personally 
afforded  so  many  proofs  of  his  eagerness  to  put  an  end  to  the  calami- 
ties of  war,  and  of  his  desire  to  observe,  in  the  most  rigorous  man- 
ner, existing  treaties. 

“ The  First  Consul  of  the  French  Republic  can  have  no  doubt  that 
his  Britannic  Majesty  recognizes  the  right  of  nations  to  choose  their 
own  form  of  government,  since  it  is  to  the  very  exercise  of  such  right 
that  he  owes  his  own  crown  ; and  he  cannot  conceive  how,  in  the 
most  direct  opposition  to  this  fundamental  principle,  upon  which  the 
actual  existence  of  political  societies  rests,  his  Britannic  Majesty’s 
minister  could  throw  out  hints  tending  to  interfere  with  the  internal 
affairs  of  the  Republic, — hints  which  are  not  less  offensive  to  the 
French  people  and  their  government,  than  an  attempt  would  be 
offensive  to  England  and  his  Majesty,  which  should  tend  to  produce 
in  that  country  the  republican  form  of  government  adopted  there 
in  the  middle  of  the  last  century,  or  an  exhortation  to  recall  to  the 
throne  of  Great  Britain  that  family  whom  birth  had  seated  upon  it, 
but  who  were  precipitated  from  it  by  a revolution. 

“ If,  at  no  very  distant  period,  when  the  constitutive  system  of  the 
Republic  offered  neither  the  strength  nor  the  solidity  which  it  now 
displays,  his  Britannic  Majesty  thought  himself  warranted  in  making 
overtures  of  reconciliation,  and  demanding  conferences  to  treat  of 
peace,  how  happens  it  that  he  now  feels  repugnance  in  renewing  ne- 
gotiations to  which  the  present  and  reciprocal  state  of  affairs  pro- 
mises a more  speedy  progress?  The  voices  of  nations  join  on  all 
sides  with  that  of  humanity  in  imploring  the  termination  of  a war 
already  marked  by  disasters  of  great  magnitude,  and  a prolongation 
of  which  threatens  Europe  with  a general  convulsion, — with  the  pros- 
pect of  irremediable  evils.  It  is  to  arrest  the  course  of  such  ca- 
lamities, or  at  least  to  confine  their  direful  effects  to  those  persons 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


13 


alone  who  have  caused  them,  that  the  First  Consul  of  the  French 
Republic  proposes  an  immediate  termination  of  hostilities  by  a sus- 
pension of  arms,  and  the  appointing  forthwith  of  plenipotentiaries 
on  both  sides,  to  meet  at  Dunkirk,  or  in  any  other  town  offering 
equal  advantages  for  rapidity  of  communication,  there  to  proceed, 
without  delay,  in  the  re-establishment  of  peace  and  amity  between 
the  French  Republic  and  England. 

“ The  First  Consul  offers  to  give  the  necessary  passports  for  this 
object.  Ch.  Maurice  Talleyrand.” 

The  British  Government  deeming  France  unequal  to  maintain  the 
struggle,  persisted  in  forcing  the  Bourbons  upon  her.  But  whence 
originated  the  tender  anxiety  affected  by  the  British  monarch  in 
favour  of  this  good  and  moral  family  ? Why,  from  the  very  fact, 
that  these  princes,  being  detested  by  the  French  nation,  would  have 
been  unable  to  govern  it  without  trouble,  and  that  a people  in  hos- 
tility with  an  unpopular  government  could  not,  for  a long  period,  ac- 
quire any  influence  on  the  Continent.  This  calculation,  so  cruelly 
realized  at  a later  epoch,  was  too  palpable  not  to  strike  every  mind. 
Both  the  army  and  the  people  were  seized  with  a general  indigna- 
tion ; and  preparations  were  made  for  war.  Nothing  was  now 
thought  of  but  to  take  vengeance  for  this  odious  coalition  against  the 
tranquility,  nay,  the  very  existence  of  France  as  a nation.  Ney, 
suffering  less  from  his  wounds,  assumed  the  command  of  the  troops 
collecting  upon  the  Rhine.  They  were  already  beginning  to  be 
numerous ; a host  of  young  patriots  had  obeyed  their  country’s  call, 
and  the  old  soldiers  were  resuming  their  arms.  Men,  houses,  and 
provisions  were  in  equal  abundance. 

Ney  was  not  proof  against  this  sudden  emulation  : the  excitement 
of  military  glory  was  general  and  spontaneous;  the  organization  of 
the  armies  was  prompt,  rapid,  and  perfectly  planned  ; and  the  wounded 
General  had  a presentiment  of  the  greatness  to  which  France  would 
speedily  attain.  Dismissing  therefore  his  vain  alarms,  he  now  devo- 
ted his  whole  attention  to  seconding  the  movement  in  preparation. 
The  government  had  succeeded  in  tranquillizing  and  giving  peace  to 
the.  western  provinces,  and  the  different  corps  lately  employed  in  sup- 
pressing revolt  in  those  provinces,  and  keeping  them  quiet,  where 
now  debouching  upon  the  Rhine.  The  army  rapidly  collected  its 
forces,  and  was  in  a short  time  as  powerful  as  in  the  best  days  of  its 
victories. 

The  cold  weather  had  ceased.  Austria  summoned  her  youth  to 
the  field,  and,  money  in  hand,  bargained  for  all  the  soldiers  whom 
Bavaria  and  Wirtemberg  could  supply.  Moreau  was  appointed  to 
oppose  her,  and  was  preparing  to  set  out  to  join  the  army.  The 
imperial  troops,  under  the  command  of  Kray,  who  had  been  re- 
cently  gathering  laurels  on  the  Adige,  were  divided  into  four  corps 
led  by  men  of  acknowledged  ability  and  tried  courage.  The  French 

VOL.  II.  3 


14 


MEMOIRS  OF 


were  constituted  in  a similar  manner.  Lecourbe  commanded  the  right 
wing,  Sainte-Suzanne  the  left,  Moreau  retained  the  reserve,  and  the 
centre,  in  which  Ney  had  a command,  was  under  Saint-Cyr. 


CHAPTER  II. 

Both  armies  were  ready  for  the  field,  and  the  powers  to  which  they 
respectively  belonged  had  made  every  possible  sacrifice  and  exertion  to 
enter  upon  the  campaign  with  good  effect.  The  Austrian  army  con- 
tained one  hundred  and  thirty  thousand  men,  and  extended  from  the 
Maine  to  Voralberg.  The  French  were  somewhat  lessnumerous  ; but 
to  make  up  for  this  inferiority,  they  were  less  scattered  and  more  com- 
pact. The  soldiers  of  their  army  had,  moreover,  the  firmness  of 
purpose  always  produced  by  profound  conviction  of  right,  and  a sense 
of  monstrous  injustice.  Peace  had  been  refused  to  them  ; they  were 
going  to  win  it  at  the  sword’s  edge,  and  at  length  force  their  most 
implacable  enemies  to  give  repose  to  the  world,  which  would  thereby 
be  able  to  recover  from  the  grievous  evils  inflicted  upon  it  by  a war 
against  the  natural  rights  of  mankind.  Their  measures  were  speedily 
taken,  and  they  prepared  to  turn  the  Imperialists.  On  the  15th  of 
April,  Sainte-Suzanne  made  a movement  upon  Offenburg,  and  Staray, 
who  commanded  the  Austrian  right  wing,  pressed  forward  to  close 
the  passes  of  the  Black-Mountains  against  him.  Saint-Cyr  crossed 
the  Rhine  at  Old  Brissac,  Lecourbe  at  Stein,  and  Moreau  at  Basle. 
All  three  debouched  unexpectedly  upon  the  centre  of  the  Austrian 
army,  and  were  well  nigh  crushing  it.  But  the  country  was  moun- 
tainous and  difficult,  and  the  centre  of  the  French  army,  entangled 
in  the  intricacies  of  the  ground,  was  still  struggling  in  this  wilder- 
ness densely  inhabited  by  a hostile  population,  even  after  the  right 
wing  had  conquered  at  Stockash  and  the  reserve  at  Engen. 

Ney  marched  at  the  head  of  the  French  centre.  At  Burken 
and  at  Nimburg  he  encountered  armed  multitudes,  similar  to  those 
whom,  at  a former  period,  he  had  chastised  on  the  Maine  and  the 
Elaz.  After  routing  and  dispersing  them,  he  thought  himself  freed 
from  these  undisciplined  hinds,  when  he  perceived  them  again  form- 
ing at  Bromberg.  As  Tharrau  was  coming  up  to  them,  Baraguay, 
at  the  head  of  the  3rd,  advanced  to  meet  the  regular  troops  by 
whom  they  were  supported.  Ney  therefore  continued  his  movement ; 
but  the  country  became  at  every  step  more  rugged  and  more  difficult 
to  penetrate.  Here  was  at  deep  chasm,  there  a valley  without  an 
opening  ; rocks  and  ravines  succeeded  each  other,  and  it  was  with 
great  difficulty  that  the  French  troops  made  any  progress  through 
these  wild  regions.  Moreau  had  been  informed  that  the  country  was 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


15 


open  and  easy  to'cross.  Some  persons  had  persuaded  him  that  there 
was  a high  road  from  Friburg  to  St.  Blaize,  leading  through  Todnau, 
and  he  gave  particular  orders  that  this  road  should  be  followed  ; but 
neither  the  peasants  nor  the  hunters  of  the  country  had  ever  heard 
of  it.  Nevertheless,  the  general’s  instructions  being  positive,  an 
attempt  was  made  to  obey  them,  and  the  troops  became  bewildered 
amid  rocks,  and  glens,  and  precipices.  The  wagons  and  the  artil- 
lery were  obliged  to  be  sent  back,  and  the  corps  continued  their 
march  without  cannon  or  ammunition.  Thus  lightened,  they  suc- 
ceeded in  advancing  somewhat  farther ; but  such  were  the  obstacles 
which  these  mountains  presented,  that  the  troops  were  continually 
forced  to  halt,  and  then  either  turn  or  pass  over  them.  The  sappers 
worked  with  all  their  might,  but  they  had  no  tools.  They  could 
scarcely  obtain  even  a few  hoes,  and  the  soldiers  helped  them  as  well 
as  they  could  with  their  bayonets.  But  this  weapon  was  but  ill- 
adapted  to  such  work,  in  which,  with  its  aid  they  made  but  slow  pro- 
gress. Nevertheless,  by  dint  of  perseverance,  they  succeeded  in 
opening  one  passage  and  repairing  another  ; and  after  two  days  of 
excessive  fatigue  and  exertion  they  reached  St.  Blaize.  Ney  arrived 
there  on  the  15th  of  April  ; it  was  already  occupied  by  a division  of 
the  reserve,  from  which  he  borrowed  ammunition  and  artillery,  and 
proceeded  to  meet  the  enemy,  who  had  formed  upon  the  Wutach. 
The  country  was  covered  with  rugged  and  almost  inaccessible  moun- 
tains, and  it  was  with  the  greatest  difficulty  that  he  effected  his  move- 
ment. 'At  length  he  arrived  in  sight  of  a numerous  column  of 
Austrians,  which  occupied  the  heights  of  Stettin. 

The  night  became  so  dark  that  he  could  not  reconnoitre  all  the 
outlets,  neither  could  he  without  danger  defer  seizing  them  until  the 
morrow.  The  imperial  forces  were  drawn  up  in  line  in  the  gorges 
of  the  mountains  ; and  if  he  did  not  attack  them  immediately  they 
might  attack  him.  He  was  therefore  anxious  not  to  expose  himself 
to  the  chances  of  an  attack  by  surprise.  The  54th  was  at  the  head 
of  his  column;  it  advanced  upon  the  enemy,  who  before  the  dawn  of 
day  were  entirely  put  to  flight. 

He  pursued,  overtook,  routed  them  again,  and  did  not  stop  until  he 
came  in  sight  of  St.  Atilia,  which  is  the  nucleus  of  a series  of  val- 
leys diverging  in  different  directions.  The  approaches  are  rugged, 
precipitous,,  and  woody ; and  the  Austrains  defended  them  with  an 
obstinacy  which  it  took  a long  time  to  overcome.  Baraguay  at 
length  broke  and  drove  the  Imperialists  upon  Zolaus.  Ney  contin- 
ued the  movement,  and,  keeping  to  the  left,  advanced  towards 
Mulheim.  The  cannon  roared  at  some  distance  in  his  front,  and  a 
succession  of  reports  convinced  him  that  they  must  proceed  from  an 
action  not  far  oft.  He  therefore  pressed  his  march,  overtook  the 
enemy,  and  drove  them  in  disorder  upon  Tutlingen.  Tfcs  position, 
protected  by  formidable  heights,  was  further  defended  by  the  columns 
which  had  been  previously  routed,  and  had  rapidly  advanced  from 
Zolaus  and  Moreingen ; he  therefore  ordered  Bonnet  to  force  it  with 


16 


MEMOIRES  OF 


the  van-guard.  The  undertaking  was  one  of  great  difficulty  ; but  as 
the  cannon  continued  to  thunder  with  increasing  spirit,  there  was  no 
time  to  be  lost,  and  Bonnet  making  a desperate  effort,  rushed  with 
determination  upon  the  position,  and  carried  it.  Ney  immediately 
let  loose  his  columns  upon  the  defeated  troops,  pressed,  and  harassed, 
and  drove  them  upon  Neuhausen  ; but  the  imperial  cavalry  covering 
the  plain,  he  was  compelled  to  halt  and  take  up  a position. 

The  cannonading  having  ceased,  the  prisoners  and  deserters  from 
the  Austrian  army  stated  that  the  French  army  had  been  obliged  to 
make  a retrograde  movement.  Ney  immediately  began  to  calculate 
how  he  should  convey  assistance  to  the  latter  ; for  it  seemed  impos- 
sible to  penetrate  through  the  Austrian  masses,  or  even  to  cut  a pas- 
sage through  the  dense  bodies  of  cavalry  which  appeared  at  a dis- 
tance. On  a sudden,  however,  the  firing  recommenced,  and  having 
spread  farther  on,  Ney  felt  assured  that  the  right  wing  of  the  French 
had  recovered  the  chance  of  the  day.  Such  was  indeed  the  case ; 
and  the  imperial  troops  which  covered  the  road  from  Tutlingen  to 
Stockach  were  already  beginning  to  disappear.  Ney  followed  them 
at  a distance.  He  was  desirous  of  ascertaining  their  movements, 
tracking  their  march,  and  opening  a communication  with  such  of  the 
French  corps  as  were  engaged.  He  pressed  and  drove  the  enemy 
forward,  and  by  dint  of  fighting  and  manoeuvring,  arrived  at  the  de- 
bouches of  Schwandorf.  It  was  now  eight  o’clock,  the  evening  was 
getting  dark,  and  he  took  up  a position  for  the  night.  The  battle 
had  been  very  hotly  contested  : ten  thousand  men  were  lying  dead 
on  the  field,  and  the  French  had  been  very  near  sustaining  a defeat 
at  Maskich,  to  counterbalance  the  success  they  had  obtained  at 
Eugen. 

Their  centre  was  now  in  line,  and  as  a fresh  attack  upon  them 
offered  no  chance  of  success,  the  Austrians  retreated.  Ney  pursued 
them  and  advanced  upon  Buchen,  which  was  still  occupied  by  a hos- 
tile column;  this  he  charged  and  overthrew;  and  then,  continuing 
his  pursuit,  overtook  the  Austrian  rear-guard,  which  he  drove  as  far 
as  Kreenheistetten.  The  Imperialists,  fearful  of  his  turning  their 
right,  formed  into  line  ; and  in  this  position  Ney  could  attack  them  only 
with  a feeble  van-guard.  He  however  perceived  that  they  were  dis- 
couraged and  in  consternation.  The  defeats  which  they  had  sus- 
tained in  immediate  succession  had  damped  their  courage,  and  he  did 
not  hesitate  to  attack  them.  Their  opposition  was  such  as  might  be 
expected  from  an  army  contending  for  its  communications.  They 
were  however  unable  to  resist,  and,  driven  from  position  to  position, 
were  at  length  obliged  to  vacate  the  field,  leaving  twelve  hundred  pri- 
soners in  the  hands  of  the  French.  Ney  closely  pursued  them  ; and 
convoys,  horses,  baggage, — all  in  short  that  covered  the  road,  fell 
into  his  hands. 

The  Austrian  forces  at  Inzhoffen  were  struck  with  consterna- 
tion ; even  the  imperial  columns  which  were  on  their  way  to 
Sigmaringen  had  taken  the  alarm.  There  was  a general  halt,  and 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


17 


all  formed  in  line  of  battle.  In  an  instant  Ney’s  feeble  vanguard  had 
thirty  thousand  men  in  front  of  it,  and  it  was  obliged  to  halt,  but 
without  slackening  its  fire,  or  ceasing  to  attack  and  overthrow  the 
Austrian  corps  which  successively  ventured  within  its  reach.  The 
movement  of  the  action  had  carried  it  upon  the  heights  of  Inz- 
hoffen,  whence  it  could  behold  the  impression  it  had  made  upon 
the  enemy’s  masses.  The  whole  army  of  the  latler,  drawn  up  in  a 
succession  of  lines,  was  grouped  in  the  angle  formed  by  the  Danube, 
and  did  not  occupy  the  space  of  a single  division.  Its  two  wings 
touched  the  river,  whose  precipitous  banks  covered  them.  Its  artil- 
lery commanded  all  the  approaches,  and  crowned  all  the  heights.  This 
was  indeed  a critical  position ; but  both  officers  and  men  of  the  Aus 
trian  army  were  discouraged  and  disheartened,  and  dared  not  even 
continue  the  passage  of  the  river  which  they  had  begun.  In  justice 
however,  we  must  add,  that  had  they  even  displayed  the  most  un- 
daunted courage,  they  could  not,  situated  as  they  were,  have  avoided 
a terrible  defeat.  Every  shot  fired  at  them  would  have  told  with 
deadly  effect,  and  if  one  line  had  been  missed,  another  would  have 
been  struck:  not  a single  shot  would  have  been  lost,  and  the  Austrian 
army,  mowed  down  by  whole  files,  must  have  either  perished  on  the 
banks  of  the  Danube  or  laid  down  its  arms. 

The  situation  of  the  Imperialists  was  singularly  disadvantageous, 
and  Ney  strained  every  nerve  to  profit  by  it.  He  called  up  his  own 
artillery,  and  requested  Saint-Cyr  to  send  him  more  ; but  all  that  he 
and  his  commander  possessed  was  insufficient,  and  he  could  do  no 
more  than  prove  that  it  was  not  through  his  fault  that  the  opportunity 
was  lost.  He  placed  his  twelve  pieces  in  battery ; but  sixty  being 
opposed  to  them,  he  was  obliged  to  abandon  the  attempt. 

After  this  failure  the  Austrian  army  resumed  its  confidence  and 
finished  crossing  the  river.  Its  right  wing,  sent  so  injudiciously  into 
the  passes  of  the  Val  d’Enfer,  was  now  debouching.  Thus  its  forces 
were  united,  whilst  those  of  the  French  were  somewhat  scattered. 
The  Austrians,  thinking  it  not  imposssible  to  recover  their  good  for- 
tune, suddenly  recrossed  the  river,  and  took  up  their  position  upon  the 
hights  of  Biberach.  This  was  a bold  and  well-conceived  movement. 
Ney,  with  the  extreme  left  of  the  French,  proceeded  along  the  banks 
of  the  river,  whose  approaches,  besides  being  tortuous  and  difficult, 
were  moreover  infested  by  a numerous  body  of  partizans.  Being 
constantly  obliged  to  fight,  as  well  as  to  turn  the  natural  obstacles  of 
the  place,  which  are  numerous  and  close  to  each  other,  the  French 
general  was  not  quick  enough.  When  he  debouched  the  Austrians 
had  already  given  way.  Saint-Cyr  had  attacked  them  ; and  men, 
artillery,  and  approaches, — all  had  been  carried. 

Having  arrived  too  late  to  take  a share  in  the  victory,  Ney  set  out 
in  pursuit  of  the  vanquished  enemy.  He  followed  and  harassed  them 
without  intermission,  and  drove  them  in  disorder  behind  the  liter. 
Here  their  resistance  became  more  energetic,  and  the  struggle  more 


18 


MEMOIRS  OF 


serious.  They  had  twenty  thousand  men  in  line  ; the  approaches 
were  fortified,  and  the  houses  of  the  villages  they  occupied  had  em- 
brasures. The  fire  of  the  French  was  well  sustained,  and  yet  the 
action  did  not  seem  drawing  to  a close.  Ney,  tired  of  this  vain  delay, 
rushed  upon  the  intrenchments,  and  joining  the  enemy  hand  to  hand, 
overthrew  and  drove  them  to  Illertissen. 

The  Imperialists,  beaten  both  at  Memmingen  and  at  Brauenden- 
burg,  retreated  to  Ulm.  This  place  is  situated  in  a bottom  or  dell, 
and  though  of  no  importance  in  itself,  contained  extensive  store- 
houses. It  was  defended  by  the  Michelsburg  batteries  ; and  by  means 
of  its  fortifications,  it  gave  great  facilities  for  manoeuvring  on  both 
banks  of  the  river.  The  Austrian  masses  were  grouped  upon  the  left 
of  the  French  army  ; and  the  latter  could  not  extend  itself  until  it 
had  beaten  them.  Moreau,  from  the  top  of  the  Abbey  of  Weblen- 
gen,  beheld  the  position  of  the  enemy,  and  directed  Ney  to  attack 
and  oblige  them  to  concentrate  their  forces  upon  the  Guntz.  The 
Hulans  were  accordingly  charged,  broken,  and  thrown  in  disorder 
upon  Wizeghausen,  where  they  rallied  and  endeavoured  to  take 
up  a position  ; but  on  seeing  the  54th  French  advance  in  double  quick 
time,  they  became  alarmed  and  dared  not  receive  the  charge. 

The  left  bank  was  now  no  longer  destined  to  be  the  theatre  of 
operations.  New  combinations  had  been  formed,  and  every  corps 
pushed  on  to  the  right,  towards  the  Lech.  Ney  followed  the  move- 
ment, and  had  scarcely  reached  the  Iller,  ere  a heavy  cannonade  was 
heard.  The  Archduke  Ferdinand  had  seized  this  opportunity  to  at- 
tack Sainte-Suzanne,  who  was  on  the  point  of  being  overpowered.  It 
became  therefore  necessary  to  fall  back  upon  the  Danube,  and  pro- 
ceed in  all  haste  to  his  assistance. 

The  different  corps  of  the  army  soon  debouched.  The  centre  pass- 
ed along  the  left  bank,  the  reserve  took  its  station  upon  the  right, 
Sainte-Suzanne  and  Saint-Cyr  crossed  the  Blau,  Delmas  descended 
the  Iller,  D’Hautpoul  followed,  and  the  republicans  seemed  again 
bent  upon  trying  their  fortune  ; but  every  one  has  not  the  talent  of 
seizing  the  opportunity.  When  about  to  strike  the  blow ; they  be- 
came alarmed  ; and  their  efforts  were  spent  in  empty  air,  amid  vain 
and  powerless  manoeuvres. 

Meanwhile,  the  Aurtrians  remained  quiet  until  they  should  ascer- 
tain the  result  of  the  operations  conducted  by  the  First  Consul.  Their 
quarters  were  good,  they  had  provisions  in  abundance,  and  to  re- 
main quiet  in  the  enjoyment  of  ease  and  plenty  seemed  to  them  the 
best  thing  they  could  do.  But  the  French,  without  provisions  or  for- 
age, as  usual, — men  and  horses  being  equal  sufferers  from  want, — 
had  no  such  motive  for  prolonging  this  strange  state  of  inaction. 
Ney  made  this  observation  to  Saint-Cyr,  and  the  latter  to  Moreau, 
without  either  being  able  to  obtain  a satisfactory  answer.  On  the 
19th  of  May,  as  the  day  was  declining,  and  Ney  and  Saint-Cyr 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


19 


warmly  debating  this  point,  an  orderly  arrived  with  orders  to  the 
latter  to  fall  back  with  his  columns. 

“ What !”  cried  Ney,  “at  the  beginning  of  night,  and  when  all  is 
ready  for  action  ?” 

“ It  is  a cruel  thing,”  Saint-Cyr  replied ; “ but  such  is  the  order. 
We  must  leave  the  spot  where  the  enemy  is  to  be  found,  to  go  where 
we  shall  find  nobody,  save  only  stern  and  invincible  hunger  stalking 
through  our  ranks  with  deadly  power.”  And  he  put  his  columns  in 
motion  ; but  his  colleague  did  not  follow  him  : Sainte-Suzanne  being 
again  exposed  upon  the  Iller  to  the  attacks  of  the  Austrians,  Ney 
was  sent  to  support  him. 

The  French  were  aware  that  Moreau  had  scarcely  reached  Bava- 
ria, ere  a part  of  the  Austrian  forces  had  already  advanced  upon 
Guntzburg;  but  they  knew  neither  what  positions  the  Austrians  had 
taken  up,  nor  the  description  of  force  by  which  these  positions  were 
occupied.  The  chief  of  brigade,  Chalbos,  being  sent  with  a detach- 
ment of  the  45th  demi-brigade  to  reconnoitre,  advanced  towards 
Neuburg.  The  Wirtemberg  chasseurs  defended  the  approaches  to 
that  place ; he  charged,  and  broke  them,  making  about  a hundred 
prisoners.  This  success  emboldened  him  ; and,  acting  on  the  spur  of 
his  courage,  he  pressed  the  chasseurs  more  vigorously,  and  rushed 
boldly  upon  a heavy  body  of  hussars.  But  whilst  he  wTas  thus  push- 
ing forward,  the  cuirassiers  of  General  Mack  intercepted  his  rear, 
and  having  with  them  some  pieces  of  cannon,  destroyed  a considera- 
ble number  of  his  men,  but  without  being  able  to  break  them.  Thrice 
did  Chalbos  rush  upon  the  foe,  and  drive  them  back ; but  the  move- 
ment of  the  battle  had  thrown  him  to  the  left,  and  he  found  himself 
stopped  by  a vast  bog.  His  men  were  out  of  breath,  and  the  cannon- 
ading was  becoming  every  instant  more  murderous  ; he  was  there- 
fore reduced  to  lay  down  his  arms.  Chalbos  was  a brave,  able,  and 
devoted  officer,  and  Ney  was  profoundly  afflicted  at  his  misfortune. 

“ Behold,”  he  said  with  grief,  “ the  consequences  of  this  inexplica- 
ble halt ; behold  the  fruits  of  our  cruel  stagnation  !” 

The  8th  were  mounted ; and  he  immediately  despatched  them  to 
the  place  where  Chalbos  was  made  prisoner ; but  the  Austrians  were 
drawn  up  in  great  force,  and  to  have  attacked  them  would  have 
brought  on  a general  engagement.  Great,  therefore,  as  was  Ney’s 
regard  for  his  captive  officer,  he  did  not  feel  justified  in  shedding  the 
blood  of  numbers  of  brave  men  in  order  to  rescue  one  from  captivity. 

This  check  was  not  the  only  circumstance  which  the  French  army 
had  to  deplore : its  present  state  of  inaction  proved  very  prejudicial 
to  its  discipline.  Some  of  its  soldiers  had  shrunk,  not  indeed  from 
the  enemy,  but  from  the  annoyances  of  a faction  whom  they  consid- 
ered hostile  to  the  best  interests  of  their  country.  These  soldiers 
had  accordingly  deserted  their  post.  Others  of  the  men  committed 
each  day  the  most  culpable  excesses.  Although  now  abundantly 
supplied  with  provisions,  they  indulged,  without  restraint,  in  the  dis- 


20 


MEMOIRS  OF 


orders  which  their  previous  distress  had  long  caused  to  be  tolerated, 
and  plundered  the  habitations  in  the  neighourhood  of  their  camp. 
Key  had  several  times  expressed  his  extreme  displeasure  at  the  dis- 
orderly ill-conduct  of  these  men,  and  had  issued  severe  orders  on  the 
subject ; but  none  of  the  officers  seemed  to  carry  his  orders  into  exe- 
cution. They  continued  blind  to  that  which  they  ought  to  have  pre- 
vented ; and  the  whole  division  became  culpable  for  want  of  care  and 
vigilance.  Ney,  driven  to  harsh  measures,  resolved  to  punish  those 
who  did  not  prevent  these  excesses,  as  well  as  those  by  whom  they 
were  committed. 

“The  volunteers  of  the  103rd,  and  more  especially  those  of  the 
54th,”  he  wrote  to  General  Bonnet,  “ commit  every  possible  excess 
in  the  houses,  and  particularly  in  the  mills  adjacent  to  the  camp. 
We  must,  my  dear  General,  beat  to  quarters  and  call  the  roll.  One 
battalion  out  of  every  three  must  form  a double  chain  of  posts  round 
the  camp,  and  continue  to  do  so  until  the  offenders  are  disco- 
vered.”* 

The  discovery  soon  took  place.  The  men,  being  confined  to  the 
camp,  and  subjected  either  to  a severe  duty,  or  to  a wearisome  inac- 
tion, became  discontented  with  this  punishment,  which  affected  them 
all,  and  they  who  had  done  nothing  to  deserve  it  revenged  themselves 
upon  those  who  were  really  guilty.  The  latter,  being  punished  by 
their  comrades,  of  whose  unpleasant  restraint  they  were  the  cause, 
were  forced  to  discontinue  their  depredations.  Several  officers  who 
had  distinguished  themselves  by  their  culpable  tolerance  of  such  ex- 
cesses, were  brought  to  a court  martial ; and  one  of  them  was  sus- 
pended. This  severity  put  a stop  to  the  system  of  pillage : no  one 
dared  again  to  indulge  in  it;  and  the  officers  became  more  vigilant 
and  attentive  to  their  duty. 

The  case  of  the  vedettes  was  more  serious,  for  it  involved  a ques- 
tion of  capital  punishment.  Two  chasseurs  had  abandoned  their 
post,  and  were  condemned  to  be  shot.  The  council  of  revision  an- 
nulled the  sentence,  in  consequence  of  an  informality  in  the  proceed- 
ings, and  a new  trial  was  directed  to  take  place.  Another  court 
martial  assembled,  and  gave  precisely  the  same  decision  as  the  first ; 
which  decision  was  also  annulled.  Ney  then  reported  the  state  of 
the  case  to  General  Saint-Cyr,  and  left  it  to  him  to  act  as  he  thought 
proper.  The  despatch  was  conceived  in  the  following  terms : — 

“ You  will  perceive,  my  dear  General,  by  the  decisions  in  the  case 
of  two  chasseurs  of  the  8th  regiment,  who  basely  abandoned  their 
post  when  on  vedette,  that  the  decree  of  the  General-in-chief,  bear- 
ing date  the  7th  Florial,  which  specially  applies  to  the  case,  has 
been  interpreted  by  the  council  of  revision,  under  the  presidency  of 
General  Desbrulys,  in  a manner  calculated  to  degrade  the  authority 
of  General  Moreau.  The  decision  of  the  first  court  martial  having 

* Weiler,  14th  Prairial,  Year  VIII.  (June  3rd,  1800.) 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


21 


been  thus  set  aside,  I ordered  a second  to  assemble.  The  latter  very 
thoughtlessly  set  forth  in  its  judgment  an  article  contradictory  of 
the  crime,  so  that  its  sentence  has  likewise  been  quashed*  As  I 
have  not  sufficient  commanders  of  corps  to  compose  a third  court 
martial,  may  I beg  of  you,  my  dear  General,  to  submit  the  case  to 
the  General-in-chief,  in  order  to  prevent  pusillanimous  judges  from 
thwarting,  in  a manner  so  dangerous  to  the  discipline  of  the  army, 
the  provisions  and  moral  object  of  his  decree.”* 

In  spite  of  this  deference  to  legal  forms  which  protected  two  guilty 
soldiers  from  merited  punishment,  a good  effect  was  produced  upon 
the  whole  army.  The  fear  of  being  tried  by  judges  less  scrupulous, 
put  an  end  to  every  kind  of  depredation,  and  restored  the  powers  of 
discipline  which  for  a while  had  been  relaxed. f 

Moreau  pursued  his  movement  towards  Bavaria  ; but  Kray,  instead 
of  following  him,  collected  his  forces  at  Michelsburg,  and  remained 
in  this  central  position  to  profit  by  the  least  chance  which  fortune 
might  throw  in  his  way.  On  the  24th  of  May  he  had  been  on  the 
point  of  overpowering  Sainte-Suzanne ; and  on  the  5th  of  June 
he  came  unexpected  upon  Richepanse,  whom  he  placed  in  still  more 
imminent  jeopardy.  This  officer,  who  had  recently  been  appointed 
to  the  command  of  the  left  wing,  was  a man  of  the  firmest  resolu- 
tion, and  one  who  possessed  the  most  powerful  mental  resources;  but 
great  as  were  his  talents  and  courage,  he  could  not  make  head 
against  the  heavy  masses  which  were  debouching  upon  him.  His 
right  being  much  less  extended  than  that  of  the  Austrians,  and  his 
centre  broken,  he  was  driven  back  upon  the  Roth.  Ney,  however, 
crossed  the  Iller,  advanced  rapidly  towards  the  Austrians,  and  came 
up  with  them  on  the  platform  of  Kirchberg.  They  were  numerous 
and  flushed  with  victory ; but  as  the  danger  of  remaining  inactive 
was  becoming  greater  every  moment,  and  he  was  unable  to  fall  back, 
he  put  himself  at  the  head  of  his  grenadiers,  and  under  a tremendous 
fire,  advanced,  with  fixed  bayonets,  and  without  firing  a single  shot.  This 
bold  attempt  was  successful,  and  the  broken  Austrian  ranks  were 
driven  from  their  position.  Richepanse,  threatened  on  his  left,  had 
just  made  a retrograde  movement ; Ney  was  therefore  forced  to 
follow  his  example,  and  abandon  the  platform  he  had  so  gallantly 
won.  The  Imperialists  immediately  took  possession  of  it,  covered  it 

* Raggenburg,  6th  Prairial,  (May  26th.)  . 

t We  have  dwelt  a little  upon  these  somewhat  unimportant  facts,  because,  in  a re- 
cent publication,  they  have  been  presented  in  an  unfavourable  light.  The  punish- 
ment inflicted  by  the  soldiers  themselves  upon  their  guilty  comrades,  although  sanc- 
tioned by  the  ordersof  the  General-in-chief,  is  termed  extra-legal.  The  sentences  upon 
the  chasseurs,  though  neither  was  executed,  are  termed  acts  of  barbarity ; and  the 
author  of  the  work  alluded  to,  accompanies  his  account  of  these  circumstances  with 
the  most  atrocious  details,  the  untruth  of  which  has  fortunately  been  proved,  but 
which  tend  to  show  the  facility  with  which  the  writer  of  “ The  Campaign  of  1800,” 
takes  advantage  of  every  calumny  tending  to  implicate  or  dishonour  a brother  of- 
ficer. 


VOL.  II. 


4 


22 


MEMOIRS  OF 


with  troops  and  artillery,  and  for  a moment  threw  the  French  ranks 
into  confusion.  These  being  crippled  by  the  shots  which  were  show- 
ered upon  them,  the  me  asked  to  be  Jed  to  the  charge.  Having 
formed,  they  marched  up  in  double  quick  time,  and  in  a short  time 
were  hand  to  hand  with  the  enemy.  Every  individual  soldier  dis- 
played the  most  daring  courage  ; both  officers  and  men  felt  the  same 
enthusiasm,  and  the  Austrians  could  not  withstand  the  shock.  The 
reserves  of  the  latter  having  come  to  their  assistance,  the  combat 
was  renewed  ; but  General  Bonnet  led  the  attack  with  such  talent 
and  effect  that  they  were  again  broken. 

The  French  remained  masters  of  the  day,  and  those  formidable 
masses  which  had  come  to  take  from  Richepanse  the  only  bridge 
over  the  Iller  that  he  could  use,  now  fled  before  them.  The  junction 
with  the  left  wing  was,  however,  not  yet  effected  ; some  Austrian 
columns  which  occupied  the  woods  having  cut  off  the  communica- 
tions of  the  French  forces,  Ney  despatched  two  officers  to  open  them 
again, — the  one  a lieutenant  of  cavalry,  the  other  a brave  captain  of 
infantry,  whom  family  reasons  had  formerly  obliged  to  resign  his 
commission,  but  who,  having  some  time  previous  returned  to  the 
army,  had  been  unable  to  obtain  his  letters  of  service.  In  vain  had 
Ney  exhausted  his  interest  at  head  quarters  in  favour  of  these  two 
officers  ; justice  had  been  done  to  neither.  The  valour  of  Lieutenant 
Daiker,  and  the  talents  of  Captain  Guy  Descoutes,  had  been  equally 
disregarded.  Both  were  in  that  mood  of  mind  so  favourable  to  deeds 
of  great  daring.  Perceiving  a column  of  enemies,  they  boldly 
marched  up  and  summoned  them  to  surrender.  The  troops  which 
supported  these  officers  were  at  a considerable  distance  behind  them  ; 
but  boldness  is  a power  which  seldom  fails  to  intimidate  men  discour- 
aged by  defeat.  The  Austrians  laid  down  their  arms,  and  quietly 
followed  the  officers  to  head-quarters. 

The  junction  was  now  effected;  and  the  French  had  captured 
twelve  hundred  prisoners  with  five  pieces  of  cannon.  They  then 
marched  up  again  to  the  Austrians,  whom  they  reached  upon  their 
whole  line.  After  a severe  action  the  Imperialists  were  driven  back 
to  the  place  whence  they  had  originally  set  out,  and  the  left  wing  of 
the  French  army  was  saved. 

But  this  able  operation  was  not  unattended  with  bitter  feelings  in 
him  who  had  conducted  it.  Ney  loved  and  honoured  courage,  and 
was  always  fond  of  brfnging  it  forward  wherever  he  found  it,  whether 
in  an  officer  or  in  a private  soldier.  General  Grenier  had  superseded 
Saint-Cyr  in  the  command  of  the  centre  ; and  Ney  brought  to  his  no- 
tice the  officers  who  had  particularly  distinguished  themselves  in  this 
affair.  Among  others  was  Captain  Dulaunay  of  the  48th,  whose 
bravery  and  talents  Ney  held  in  great  estimation. 

“ He  has  real  talent,”  wrote  Ney  to  General  Grenier  ; “ pray  do 
not  overlook  him,  for  you  would  deprive  the  army  of  an  oflicer  who 
will  worthily  run  his  career.” 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


23 


But  whilst  he  was  unsuccessfully  soliciting  in  favour  of  a man  who 
had  still  to  win  his  way  to  fame,  he  was  near  losing  an  officer  who 
had  already  risen  to  eminence.  Bonnet,  in  return  for  the  talent  and 
gallantry  he  had  evinced  at  Kirchberg,  was  harshly  received  at  head- 
quarters. Disgusted  at  such  treatment,  he  resolved  to  throw  up  his 
commftsion.  Fortunately  he  could  not  execute  his  intentions,  except 
through  Ney,  his  commanding  officer,  and  the  latter  took  good  care 
not  to  second  them.  Bonnet  was  a man  whom  he  could  not  easily  consent 
to  lose ; his  talents,  firmness,  and  daring  courage,  were  qualities 
which  rendered  his  services  most  desirable  to  Ney,  who  therefore 
sought  to  pacify  him. 

“ Your  determination,  my  dear  General,”  Ney  wrote  to  him,  “ has 
deeply  affected  me  ; and  I place  sufficient  reliance  on  your  friendship 
to  hope  that  you  will  not  persist  in  it.  It  is  no  doubt  to  the  report 
of  the  General-in-chief  that  you  owe  the  annoyance  you  have  ex- 
perienced ; but  there  is  not  a man  among  us  who  is  not  acquainted 
with  your  courage,  and  does  not  do  justice  to  your  talents.  The 
army  and  your  comrades  are  unanimous  in  this  respect,  and  in  sober 
earnest  that  ought  to  be  sufficient  for  you.  I trust,  therefore,  that 
you  will  remain,  and  forget  the  unmerited  treatment  you  have 
received.  I return  you  your  letter  to  the  General-in-chief,  and  hope 
you  will  consider  it  cancelled.”* 

Bonnet  yielded  to  this  wish,  was  soon  after  appointed  general  of 
division,  and  in  a short  time  distinguished  himself  by  several  new 
feats  of  arms. 

Moreau,  impatient  at  the  slow  progress  made  by  his  right,  resolved 
to  carry  on  operations  with  his  left.  Bonnet  with  his  division  cleared 
the  flanks  of  the  army,  and  took  a part  in  divers  battles  fought  upon 
the  banks  of  the  Biber.  The  Austrians,  defeated  in  every  action, 
rallied  the  wreck  of  their  forces,  and  spread  through  the  valley  of  the 
Roth ; Bonnet  followed  and  again  overthrew  them.  They  who  es- 
caped him  fled  back  to  the  Brentz,  and  no  Austrian  patrols  or  recon- 
noitering  parties  were  any  longer  to  be  seen  in  this  part  of  the 
country. 

The  crippled  Imperialists  could  now  make  a stand  nowhere.  Ney 
was  anxious  to  support  his  lieutenant,  and  consummate  the  victory 
which  the  latter  had  achieved. 

“ Let, us  march,  my  dear  General,”  he  wrote  to  Grenier,  “upon 
Donawert.  The  Austrians  are  unable  to  resist  us.  We  have  a 
moral  superiority  over  them,  and  they  cannot  escape  us.” 

Grenier  dared  not  take  such  a movement  upon  his  own  responsi- 
bility. He  had  just  received  intelligence  of  the  surrender  of  Genoa. 
One  of  his  officers  had  witnessed  the  joy  which  the  news  of  this 
event  had  spread  through  the  Austrian  camp.  He  had  seen  the  Im- 
perialists emerge  from  discouragement  to  boldness,  treat  with  deri- 


* Osterberg,  22nd  Prairial,  Year  VIII.  (June  11th,  1800.) 


24 


MEMOIRS  OF 


sion  what  was  said  of  the  successes  of  the  First  Consul,  and  flatter 
themselves  that  they  should  soon  resume  the  offensive,  and  again 
drive  back  their  republican  adversaries  upon  the  Rhine : and  indeed 
fortune  seemed  to  have  returned  to  them,  for  Grenier  dared  not  at- 
tempt the  movement,  urging  in  excuse  the  unlucky  chances  which  it 
offered. 

“Chances!”  Ney  replied;  “I  perceive  none  but  lucky  chances. 
The  enemy  are  confined  to  the  left  bank ; their  columns  are  some 
above  and  some  below  Ulm.  Could  we  not,  if  these  appear  too  for- 
midable, attempt  a diversion?  Could  we  not  feign  to  surprise  the 
passage  at  Elchingen,  whilst  in  reality  we  crossed  the  river  at  Guntz- 
burg?  If  the  operation  were  successful,  the  Austrians  would  lose 
their  communications  ; if  it  did  not  succeed,  we  should  only  have  to 
retire  beyond  the  Guntz  and  resume  our  present  positions.” 

These  arguments  were  conclusive,  but  neither  Ney  nor  Grenier 
had  the  chief  command,  and  two  days  more  elapsed  before  they  could 
attempt  to  cross  the  Danube.  This  was  however  effected  almost 
without  obstacle,  on  the  19th  of  June,  and  the  republicans,  drawn 
up  on  the  plains  of  Hochstadt,  avenged  the  defeat  which  the  French 
armies  had  sustained  there  almost  a century  before. 

Kray,  informed  of  Moreau’s  irruption  in  his  rear,  immediately 
raised  his  camp,  abandoned  the  position  where  he  had  so  long  held 
the  French  in  check,  and  only  thought  of  repossessing  himself  of  his 
communications.  But  he  found  this  by  no  means  so  easy  as  he  had 
imagined.  The  French  had  crossed  the  Danube  at  Blenheim; 
they  also  occupied  Donawert ; and  the  roads,  together  with  the 
heights  which  run  along  the  banks  of  the  river,  were  in  their  pos- 
session. If  therefore  the  the  Austrians  wished  to  re-establish  their 
line  of  communication,  they  must  risk  a circuitous  march,  advance 
as  far  as  Nordlingen,  expose  their  flank,  and  run  the  chance  of  a 
speedy  defeat.  Field-Marshal  Kray  had,  in  the  mean  time,  thrown 
a portion  of  his  troops  upon  the  Inn,  in  spite  of  the  danger  of  such 
a movement ; and  having  formed  his  infantry  into  two  columns,  he 
pushed  them,  under  the  protection  of  his  cavalry,  one  upon  Dillengen 
and  the  other  upon  Languenau.  Ney  being  confined  to  the  left  bank, 
and  obliged  to  guard  the  approaches  to  the  Guntz,  saw  with  regret 
the  Austrian  forces  file  off.  In  vain  did  he  invoke  Grenier’s  friend- 
ship; * in  vain  did  he  urge  this  general  to  follow  him,  march  upon 

* To  Lieutenant-general  Grenier. 

1st  Messidor  (June  20th.) 

My  dear  General, 

Every  report  I have  received  acquaints  me  with  the  precipitate  retreat  of  the 
enemy  upon  Elm ; and  at  the  very  moment  I am  writing  this  letter,  two  columns, 
the  depth  of  which  I cannot  see,  are  in  full  march  descending  the  left  bank  of  the 
Danube.  One  is  pursuing  the  Rudheim  road ; its  head  already  appears  beyond 
that  village,  and  keeps  along  the  Dillengen  causeway.  The  other  is  proceeding 
through  Languenau,  and  appears  to  be  pursuing  the  same  direction  as  the 
former.  I calculate  this  force  at  twenty  thousand  men  of  all  arms.  Nothing 
has  occurred  in  front  of  my  present  position,  of  which  the  enclosed  is  a correct  plan. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


25 


Guntzberg,*  and  debouch  by  Leipheim.j*  But  the  commander  of  the 
centre  was  afraid  of  exposing  his  rear,  and  anxious  to  secure  its  safety. 
Yielding  however  to  Ney’s  entreaties,  he  crossed  the  Danube  and 
joined  the  van-guard,  which  he  found  in  the  most  inactive  and  ineffi- 
cient state,  negligently  extended  along  the  banks  of  the  Brentz.  He 
could  not  conceal  his  surprise  at  this  inaction,  and  wrote  thus  to 
Grenier : 

I think,  my  dear  General,  that  it  would  be  urgent  to  bring  my  forces  closer  together, 
and  my  cavalry  near  to  the  valley  of  the  Aost.  General  Richepanse  must  have  a 
very  weak  force  in  front  of  him  : would  it  not  therefore  be  advisable  to  urge  the 
general-in-chief  either  to  cause  this  general  to  be  supported  by  us,  so  that  he  may 
press  with  vigour  upon  Ulm,  or  to  cross  over  to  the  left  bank  of  the  Danube,  in  order 
to  force  the  enemy  to  leave  part  of  their  force  before  it  ? This  diversion  would  ren- 
der our  enterprizes  more  easy. 

You  will  have  work  to  do  to-morrow,  my  dear  General ; pray  concentrate  your 
forces  in  a good  position,  and  make  me  come  to  you  before  the  action  begins. 

If  you  think  proper,  I will  collect  my  forces  at  Guntzburg  and  Reisemberg  to- 
morrow by  daybreak,  and  I shall  even  expect  your  orders  to-night.  Affairs  are 
pressing.  Pray  do  not  forget  me. 

* To  Lieutenant-general  Grenier. 

1st  Messidor  (June  20th.) 

My  dear  General, 

It  is  two  o’clock ; and  the  Austrian  columns  which  I mentioned  in  my  last  are 
just  formed  into  line  in  front  of  Languenau,  with  their  left  towards  Nerenstitten,  and 
their  right  upon  Reidhen.  They  seem  drawn  up  across  the  road  to  Dillengen.  I 
believe  they  will  remain  this  evening  in  the  position  I have  mentioned.  I am  going 
this  instant  to  set  out  for  Guntzburg,  and  have  directed  General  Bonnet  to  report  to 
me  every  movement  he  may  remark  during  the  morning  of  to-morrow.  I am  ex- 
pecting with  impatience  the  order  to  follow  you  to  the  left  bank  of  the  Danube.  Do 
not  leave  me  here  when  you  are  fighting,  for  if  you  do  I shall  quarrel  with  you,  and 
never  pardon  you  for  my  inaction,  unless  circumstances  absolutely  require  that  it 
should  continue.  Ney. 

t To  the  same. 

1st  Messidor  (June  20th.) 

My  dear  General, 

As  I have  received  no  reply  to  the  different  communications  I have  addressed  to 
you  during  the  day,  I beg  to  inform  you  that  I have  just  collected  the  materials  ne- 
cessary for  the  speedy  repair  of  the  bridge  of  Reidenberg ; the  only  one  which,  under 
present  circumstances,  seems  to  me  adapted  to  operate  a diversion ; for  it  would  be 
imprudent  to  rebuild  those  of  Leipheim  and  Guntzburg  whilst  the  enemy  is  in  force 
upon  those  points.  It  is  even  probable  they  will  march  to-night,  so  as  to  reach  the 
Brentz  by  daybreak,  where  you  will  have  taken  up  your  position.  They  will  not 
dare  to  attack  you  in  front  before  they  have  made  you  develope  your  right  towards 
Heydenheim,  which  will  oblige  them  to  leave  a corps  of  observation  in  a line  with 
Grengen.  As  I might  easily  reach  Gungenfingen  by  the  time  the  attack  began,  by 
passing  either  through  Laumgen  or  through  Reimburg — the  latter  in  preference, — 
my  presence  at  such  a juncture  would  enable  you  to  give  support  on  the  right,  and 
thus  baffle,  for  a considerable  time,  the  atteippts  of  the  enemy,  so  as  to  give  the  general- 
in-chief,  Moreau,  sufficient  time  to  come  up  with  the  centre  and  part  of  the  right 
wing.  Perhaps  the  latter  forces  are  already  near  you;  for  it  is  certain,  my  dear 
General,  that  the  first  days  of  Messidor  must  necessarily  decide  the  fate  of  the  cam- 
paign. The  enemy  have  committed  an  irretrievable  fault  in  allowing  themselves  to 
be  forced  to  receive  battle  in  their  rear.  Let  us  profit  by  it;  the  moment  is 
favourable. 


26 


MEMOIRS  OF 


“ They  will  escape  us  if  we  do  not  march  ; they  will  be  too  far  off 
if  there  is  any  further  delay.  Forward  then,  my  dear  General,  for- 
ward ! And  if  we  cannot  follow  them, — if  the  army  is  not  ready  to 
debouch,  at  least  let  the  cavalry  follow  them,  push,  press,  and  force 
them  to  lose  time.” 

Neither  infantry  nor  cavalry  stirred,  and  yet  matters  were  becom- 
ing every  instant  more  serious.  The  Austrian  Field-marshal  was 
rapidly  advancing  towards  the  Naab,  and  his  grand  pqrk  of  artillery 
was  proceeding  by  forced  marches  to  Amberg.  Ney  again  entreated 
that  he  might  be  permitted  to  pursue  him. 

He  wished,  he  said,  “to  march  upon  Newremberg,  force  the  im- 
perial army  constantly  to  develop©  its  right,  and  threaten  the  rear  of 
its  divisions  upon  the  Maine.” 

His  desire  was  complied  with  ; he  put  his  troops  in  motion,  and  in 
two  consecutive  actions,  broke  the  Austrian  rear-guard.  The  news 
of  the  battle  of  Marengo  soon  followed  that  of  the  surrender  of  Ge- 
noa. The  French,  elated  at  this  intelligence,  were  rapid  and  ener- 
getic in  their  operations.  The  Austrians,  on  the  other  hand,  were 
sinking  under  the  despondency  caused  by  their  reverses.  Ney 
pierced  through  the  curtain  which  covered  their  retreat,  and  wit- 
nessed the  terror  by  which  they  were  stricken.  The  opportunity 
appeared  to  him  favourable  ; he  gave  notice  of  it  to  the  commander 
of  the  centre,  and  appealing  again  to  the  energy  and  vivacity  which 
ought  to  be  the  concomitants  of  a pursuit,  he  added  : 

“ If  the  General-in-chief  would  order  a march  of  two  successive 
days,  and  force  the  enemy  to  receive  battle,  I think  the  army  of 
Baron  Kray  would  soon  encounter  a fate  similar  to  that  of  the  Baron 
de  Melas,  if  not  a worse.  An  officer  sent  with  a flag  of  truce  has 
acquainted  the  Austrian  generals  with  our  brilliant  success  in  Italy. 
They  are  struck  with  consternation  at  the  news,  and  have  attempted 
no  concealment  as  to  the  extent  of  their  disaster.  They  are  in  des- 
pair of  themselves  and  of  their  monarchy,  and  seem  more  disposed 
to  flee  from  us  than  again  to  risk  the  hazard  of  arms.  You  see  then, 
General,  the  chances  which  fortune  holds  out  to  us  ; let  us  not  neg- 
lect them.  Never  was  there  an  opportunity  of  striking  a more  pow- 
erful blow.”* 

These  pressing  instances  were  unattended  to  ; the  time  was  frit- 
tered away,  the  opportunity  lost,  and  Kray  completed  his  manoeuvre. 

The  Austrian  army  being  in  position  at  Neuberg,  Ney  was  in- 
structed to  harrass  it.  But  the  Prince  of  Reuss  was  engaged  with 
another  part  of  the  French  army  ; Moerfeld  had  been  defeated  at 
Dachau,  and  the  A rchduke  Ferdinand  at  Landshut ; Lecourbe  and  De- 
caen  had  beaten  other  corps  of  the  imperial  army,  and  Field-marshal 
Kray  having  continued  his  retreat,  had  established  himself  at  Muldorf. 
Ney  followed  his  movement,  advanced  upon  Ingolstadt,  and  pushed 


*Hochaltingen,  6th  Messidor,  Year  VIII,  (June  25th,  1800.) 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


27 


the  heads  of  his  columns  under  the  very  batteries  of  that  place,  then 
commanded  by  the  Austrian  General  Neu.  This  officer,  though  a 
man  of  valour  and  energy,  was  proud,  haughty,  obstinate,  and  a 
little  addicted  to  vain  boasting.  It  was  he  who,  after  the  retreat  of 
1795,  affected  to  inquire  what  had  become  of  the  army  of  Sambre- 
et-Meuse.  Having  been  formerly  successful  in  surprises,  he  was  re- 
solved to  try  whether  they  might  not  succeed  on  the  present  occasion. 

lie  accordingly  put  himself  at  the  head  of  part  of  his  garrison,  and 
fell  unexpectedly  upon  the  French  posts.  But  the  republican  forces, 
no  longer  exposed  either  to  the  severity  of  winter  or  to  the  ravages 
of  famine,  were  on  the  alert,  guarded  with  care,  and  the  Austrian 
general  was  foiled  in  every  attempt. 

Nevertheless  a severe  action  took  place ; the  cannon  roared,  and 
the  rolling  fire  of  the  Austrians  produced  a terrific  effect.  Ney 
advanced  at  the  head  of  a squadron  of  hussars.  Laughter  and 
gaiety  had  seized  upon  his  men.  They  had  just  forced  the  payment 
of  the  contributions,  and  had  witnessed  the  ludicrous  scenes  and 
whimsical  subterfuges  to  which  an  operation  of  this  kind  always 
gives  rise.  Here,  a chapter  would  not  suffer  a patrimony  of  St. 
Peter’s  to  be  touched  ; there,  an  abbot  was  ready  to  suffer  martyrdom 
rather  than  part  with  his  money.  Nowhere  did  God’s  ministers  give 
up  their  worldly  wealth  without  the  most  lamentable  wailings. 

These  anecdotes  had  lightened  the  toils  of  the  march  ; the  men 
continued  their  gossip  and  their  amusing  stories  even  after  they  had 
reached  the  field  of  battle.  The  troops  received  the  order  to  form ; 
still  the  conversation  did  not  cease,  until  an  old  hussar  put  an  end  to 
it  by  a sally. 

“We  have  other  amusements  now,  friends,”  he  exclaimed; 
“ Here  we  are,  nez  d nez * (Ney  a Neu).  Let  us  see  how  matters  will 
come  to  pass.” 

And  in  truth  they  came  to  pass  very  favourably  for  the  French  troops, 
who  immediately  formed  and  advanced  towards  the  enemy,  amidst 
shouts  of  laughter.  The  Austrians  were  driven  back  upon  the  town  ; 
but  having  immediately  received  reinforcements,  they  rallied,  re- 
formed, and  prepared  again  to  advance  upon  the  French.  Ney 
spared  them  part  of  the  trouble,  and,  rushing  upon  them,  broke 
through  their  ranks,  put  them  completely  to  the  rout,  and  took  six 
pieces  of  fcannon,  together  with  six  hundred  prisoners. 

Receiving,  almost  immediately  after,  intelligence  of  the  Armis- 
tice of  Parsdorf,  he  gave  information  of  it  to  General  Neu,  and  pro- 
posed a suspension  of  hostilities;  but  the  obstinate  old  German,  exas- 
perated by  his  defeat,  replied  that  he  had  no  instructions,  and  was 
not  at  all  disposed  to  allow  himself  to  be  shut  up. 

* Nez  a nez  (nose  to  nose),  pronounced  Ney  a Ney.  The  pronunciation  of  the 
German  Neu  is  between  the  name  Ney  and  the  English  monosyllable  Nigh.  Thus 
the  English  reader  may  easily  understand  the  double-entente. 


28 


MEMOIRS  OF 


“ Very  well,”  Ney  replied  ; “ your  will  be  done.  To  keep  you  in, 
is  not  what  embarrasses  me.  I only  wish  to  place  upon  your  shoul- 
ders the  responsibility  of  the  blood  which  will  be  uselessly  spilt.  I 
therefore  await  your  pleasure.” 

This  softened  Neu,  and  the  strife  of  war  ceased  at  Ingoldstadt, 
as  it  had  along  the  rest  of  the  line.  But  the  Austrian  commander, 
obliged  to  give  way  on  the  main  point,  was  stubborn  in  matters  of  less 
importance. 

One  day  he  established  his  troops  in  the  villages  contained  within  the 
line  of  demarcation,  and  on  the  following,  refused  to  permit  an  account 
to  be  taken  of  his  force.  Ney’s  remonstrances  against  this  were  of 
no  avail  ; the  old  German  would  never  admit  the  unreasonableness  of 
his  pretensions.  In  vain  did  the  French  general  urge,  that,  although 
authorized  to  let  the  provisions  pass  which  were  necessary  for  the 
subsistence  of  the  garrison,  he  would  not  allow  the  governor  to  rob 
the  farmers  of  their  crops,  nor  to  introduce  into  the  place  a stock  of 
provisions  beyond  its  present  wants.  Neu  took  no  notice  of  these 
objections,  and  persisted  in  his  measures.  Ney  was  therefore  forced 
to  give  way  on  one  point,  in  order  not  to  ruin  the  villages;  but  he 
was  inexorable  on  the  other ; — he  stopped  the  governor’s  wagons, 
seized  his  convoys,  and  cut  off  his  provisions.  The  Austrian  was 
now  in  his  turn  obliged  to  give  way,  and  furnish  a statement  of  his 
situation,  which  he  had  before  obstinately  refused. 

There  was  another  measure  equally  unpleasant,  which  Ney  felt 
compelled  to  adopt.  The  Austrian  general  had  flattered  himself  that 
the  occupation  of  the  villages  would  procure  him  the  resources  he 
wanted.  But  Ney  had  an  exact  inventory  made  of  the  corn,  the 
cattle,  and  even  the  wood  included  in  the  line  of  demarcation,  and  it 
was  not  without  considerable  vexation  that  the  governor  perceived  he 
could  make  away  with  nothing. 

The  war  operations  being  thus  suspended,  the  republicans  flat- 
tered themselves  that  a peace  would  soon  follow.  The  conditions  had 
been  not  only  discussed  but  agreed  upon,  and  their  ratification  was 
expected  to  take  place  immediately.  But  Austria  never  negotiates 
except  to  take  breath.  She  had  still  a very  numerous  army  remain- 
ing, and  she  determained  again  to  try  the  chances  of  war.  On  a 
sudden  she  raised  scruples  to  entering  into  any  treaty  without  the 
concurrence  of  Great  Britain  ; and  a refusal  was  actually  given  to 
receive  the  officer  despatched  to  present  the  preliminaries  to  the 
Emperor  for  ratification.  This  subterfuge  led  to  preparations  for  an 
immediate  renewal  of  the  campaign.  Ney  gave  notice  to  the  Gov- 
vernor  of  Ingoldstadt  of  the  rupture  of  the  armistice,  and  summoned 
him  to  yield  the  ground  he  could  no  longer  defend,  and  quietly 
evacuate  the  villages  which  he  occupied.  This  was  a demand  by  no 
means  pleasing  to  the  Austrian  commander,  but  his  memory  was  good, 
and  profiting  by  the  lesson  which  the  French  had  before  given  him, 
he  yielded  compliance. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


29 


The  Austrian  forces  accordingly  re-entered  the  place.  Bonnet 
occupied  Abach ; General  Desbrulys  was  in  position  on  the  right 
bank  of  the  Danube ; General  Goba  held  the  left  bank  ; and  Ney 
was  preparing  to  act  vigorously  against  the  garrison  af  Ingoldstadt. 
But  the  Austrians  now  eluded  the  war,  as  they  had  just  before  eluded 
peace.  In  order  to  prolong  the  cessasion  of  hostilities,  they  gave  up 
Ingoldstadt,  Ulm,  and  Philipsburg.  Great  Britain,  so  haughty  at 
the  commencement  of  the  campaign,  now  not  only  consented,  but 
even  solicited  to  treat  for  peace.  All  seemed  to  promise  a term  to 
this  horrible  destruction  of  human  life  ; and  yet  it  was  as  far  distant 
as  ever. 


CHAPTER  III. 

The  interference  of  the  British  Government  rendered  the  ques- 
tion under  debate  much  more  complicated  than  it  really  was.  France 
demanded  that  Great  Britain  should  be  placed  in  the  same  situation 
as  herself;  that  the  war  should  cease  on  the  sea  as  it  had  ceased  on 
the  land.  The  cabinet  of  St.  James’s  considered  this  demand  unrea- 
sonable, and  pretended  that  a compliance  with  it  would  prove  very 
detrimental  to  British  interests.  This  might  be  true  ; but,  as  the 
cabinet  of  St.  Cloud  observed,  if  a long  suspension  of  hostilities  were 
prejudicial  to  Great  Britain,  a lengthened  armistice  was  not  less  so 
to  France.  The  then  state  of  things  must  necessarily  lead  to  a speedy 
settlement  of  the  question  of  peace  or  war.  The  maritime  armistice 
would  serve  as  a guarantee  to  the  Consular  Government  of  the  sin- 
cerity of  the  British  Government  in  the  establishment  of  a peace  ; 
whilst  the  continental  armistice  would  be  security  to  the  latter  govern- 
ment of  the  sincerity  of  France  in  her  exertions  for  the  same  object. 
Austria,  in  the  state  in  which  the  chances  of  war  had  placed  her, 
was  necessarily  anxious  for  a prompt  solution  of  the  question.  The 
three  powers  were  thus  in  a situation  not  to  hesitate  about  the  sacri- 
fices which  each  might  have  to  make  in  bringing  the  point  to  an  issue. 
These  observations  were  just ; but  what  is  just,  is  not  always  that 
which  Great  Britain  is  the  most  ready  to  adopt : the  cabinet  of  St. 
James’s  therefore  eluded  the  point,  and  Austria,  making  common 
cause  with  it,  refused  to  follow  up  negotiations  in  which  her  insular 
ally  did  not  participate.  This  was  carrying  her  complaisance  to  a 
great  length  indeed,  and  the  French  republic  determined  to  demand 
satisfaction  ; but  Austria  was  herself  quite  ready  to  take  the  field 
again,  and  her  troops  so  long  in  their  cantonments,  had  now  lost  the 
fatal  impression  made  by  their  defeats.  They  had  acquired  strength 
from  repose,  were  numerous,  and  were  commanded  by  new  generals. 

VOL.  II.  5 


30 


MEMOIRS  OF 


Thus  they  had  all  the  elastic  enthusiasm  of  a new  army — of  rnen  first 
going  into  the  field.  They  were  commanded  by  the  Archduke  Fer- 
dinand, a young,  ardent,  and  resolute  prince,  who  united  to  that  hand- 
some and  martial  appearance  which  pleases  the  soldiers,  great  per- 
sonal bravery,  a good  eye,  and  a vigour  of  execution  by  no  means 
common. 

Ney  had  repulsed  the  Austrian  advanced  posts,  which  he  had  driven 
from  Haag  and  Mattenpot,  and  forced  back  upon  the  Iser.  The 
archduke  hastily  advanced  to  avenge  their  defeat,  and  attacking  the 
republicans  in  his  turn,  endeavoured  not  only  to  beat  but  likewise  to 
turn  them.  He  passed  the  Iser  on  the  29th  of  November,  debouched 
by  Muldorf  and  by  Crayburg,  bore  upon  the  left  of  the  French  army, 
and  threatened  to  cut  off  its  communications.  This  was  a bold  and 
well-concerted  manoeuvre  ; but  the  ground  being  wet  and  full  of  deep 
ruts,  the  Austrian  forces  were  obliged  to  take  up  a position.  They 
established  themselves  in  front  of  Ampfingen,  and  covered  the  plain 
and  the  heights  with  their  columns. 

Night  having  set  in,  Ney  contented  himself  with  following  the  line 
of  their  advanced  posts  along  their  front ; but  daybreak  was  still  dis- 
tant when  he  perceived  them  in  motion.  He  saw  them  first  reduce, 
then  extinguish  their  fires  ; and  not  doubting  that  they  were  preparing 
to  march  towards  him,  he  made  ready  to  receive  them.  Nor  indeed 
were  they  long  in  debouching.  They  threw  heavy  masses  of cavalry 
upon  his  centre,  drove  in  his  advanced  posts,  and,  threatening  his 
right  wing  and  rear,  pushed  dense  columns  of  infantry  towards  the 
woods  of  Archau  and  Hasslach.  But  Ney,  who  had  a quick  eye 
upon  their  motions,  despatched  General  Ruffin  to  the  woods,  and  di- 
rected General  Deperrieres  to  occupy  the  village.  Both  of  these 
officers  were  active,  brave,  and  devoted,  and  the  archduke  exhausted 
himself  in  useless  efforts  to  dislodge  them.  In  vain  did  he  bring  up 
his  columns  to  the  charge — in  vain  did  he  press  upon  the  centre  and 
left  wing  of  the  French  : he  was  always  repulsed  and  kept  in  check 
upon  every  point.  The  courage  of  the  republican  soldiers  vied  with 
the  talents  of  their  leaders  : and  they  not  only  drove  back  the  enemy’s 
columns,  but  pursued,  overthrew,  and  forced  some  of  them  to  lay  down 
their  arms. 

The  disproportion  in  numbers  was,  however,  too  great  to  allow  of 
Ney’s  further  continuing  the  contest ; he  therefore  retired  slowly  and 
in  good  order,  without  allowing  the  cavalry  which  pressed  upon  him 
to  obtain  the  least  advantage.  A piece  of  cannon,  twelve  hundred 
prisoners,  and  so  unequal  a combat  maintained  during  a whole  day, 
already  formed  a noble  feat  of  arms.  But  what  rendered  it  still  more 
admirable,  and  stamped  it  with  real  importance,  was  the  fact  that  it 
broke  the  movement  of  the  archduke,  and  gave  Moreau  time  to  collect 
his  forces. 

The  Austrians  fancying  that  the  French  army  was  retreating,  began 
to  pursue  it.  Kinmayer  was  advancing  upon  Darfen,  Baillet  marching 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


31 


towards  Prievendorf,  and  Riezel  endeavouring  to  reach  St.  Christophe. 
The  prince  himself  occupied  the  causeway  of  Haag ; and  the  Austrian 
army  resuming  its  movement,  persisted  in  endeavouring  to  turn  the 
French.  Unfortunately  for  the  imperialists,  the  season  was  not 
favourable  to  such  vast  combinations.  The  ground,  as  we  have  be- 
fore observed,  was  broken  up,  and  the  lateral  columns  were  obliged 
to  follow  narrow  and  difficult  roads,  cut  up  by  wagons  and  rendered 
almost  impassable  by  the  heavy  rains.  That  alone  pursued  by  the 
archduke  had  a firm  and  spacious  causeway.  This  difference  in  the 
roads  necessarily  caused  a great  difference  in  the  march,  and  it  was 
upon  this  circumstance  that  Moreau  formed  his  plan  of  battle. 

Ney,  and  the  remainder  of  Grenier’s  troops,  had  established  them- 
selves on  the  left  of  Hohenlinden  ; Grouchy  held  the  approaches  to 
to  the  forest,  which  extended  as  far  as  the  village  ; and  the  reserve, 
in  position  on  the  right,  reached  from  St.  Christophe  to  Ebersburg. 
Moreau  perceived  all  the  advantages  which  time  and  locality  offered 
him,  and  did  not  despair  of  overpowering  the  centre  before  the  forces 
by  which  it  was  to  be  suppported  could  be  formed  into  line.  Grenier 
received  orders  not  to  seek  the  enemy,  but  only  to  endeavour  to  check 
their  advance  if  they  appeared.  Richepanse  was  sent  into  the  forest 
to  take  them  in  flank  ; but  they  already  occupied  every  glade  and 
every  path,  and  the  French  general  was  obliged  to  engage  them, 
although  separated  from  the  forces  which  followed  him.  He  continued 
to  advance  nevertheless,  and  reached  the  nucleus  of  the  defile.  The 
Austrians  being  here  entangled  in  deep  glens,  he  charged  and  broke 
them. 

Their  ranks  being  thus  thrown  into  confusion,  Moreau  soon  perceiv- 
ed their  wavering  and  indecision.  Judging  therefore  that  Richepanse 
was  driving  them  before  him,  he  forced  them  back  into  the  wood. 
But  as  Ney  directed  this  part  of  the  action,  we  shall  give  an  account 
of  it  in  his  own  words,  by  inserting  his  report. 

“ At  six  o’clock  in  the  morning  the  enemy ,Jwith  considerable  forces, 
consisting  principally  of  artillery,  attacked  us  near  Hohenlinden  on 
the  high  road  to  Muldorf,  directing  their  greatest  efforts  against  the 
right  of  General  Grouchy,  who  received  them  with  vigour.  Soon 
after,  my  division  was  warmly  attacked,  and  the  enemy  began  to  gain 
the  heights  of  Krainaker.  The  general-in-chief,  judging  that  they 
were  not  ypt  entirely  free  from  the  defile,  ordered  a general  attack. 
The  columns  of  attack  debouched  upon  Hohenlinden,  in  order  to  reach 
the  height  on  the  left  near  Krainaker,  and  that  on  the  road  to 
Buckrain,  which  the  enemy  already  occupied  in  strong  force.  The 
velocity  of  the  manoeuvre,  together  with  the  vigour  of  the  attack, 
obliged  the  enemy  to  make  a precipitate  retreat.  It  was  now  twelve 
o’clock.  At  this  juncture  Grouch’s  division,  on  my  right,  forced  the 
enemy’s  left  to  make  a retrogade  movement,  and  the  rout  of  the 
latter  was  soon  complete. 


MEMOIRS  OF 


32 


“ Having  become  masters  of  the  defile  of  Mattenpot,  a quantity  of 
artillery  and  ammunition-wagons  fell  into  our  hands.  General  Heu- 
delet’s  brigade,  in  which  was  Adjutant-General  Ruffin,  pursued  the 
routed  enemy  as  far  as  the  last  named  village,  and  effected  a junc- 
tion with  Richepanse’s  division,  which  had  just  debouched  upon  this 
point,  and  was  vigorously  beset.  The  two  generals  acted  in  concert 
to  force  the  latter  to  a complete  retreat  upon  Haag.  Meanwhile  the 
column  on  the  right,  under  the  command  of  the  Archduke  John,  be- 
gan to  debouch  upon  Pireserdorf  and  Hartofen,  in  order  to  develope 
the  left  of  Bonnet’s  division,  whilst  a second  column  from  Burkrain 
had  already  begun  to  emerge  from  the  forest  and  advance  by  a cross 
road  upon  Hohenlinden.  But  the  two  last  battalions  of  the  103rd, 
the  battalions  of  grenadiers,  the  76th,  the  13th  dragoons,  and  the  19th 
cavalry  were  placed  by  echelons  upon  the  several  openings.  These, 
in  conjunction  with  Bonnet’s  division  succeeded  not  only  in  keeping 
the  enemy  in  check,  but  even  in  repulsing  them  with  loss. 

“ General  Heudelet’s  brigade  having  skirted  the  wood  and  driven 
the  enemy  as  far  as  Haag,  I directed  that  it  should  return  towards 
Schnauping  with  the  8th  regiment  of  chasseurs,  in  order  to  follow 
the  enemy,  who  seemed  to  be  obtaining  some  success  on  our  left. 
This  brigade  took  up  its  position  in  front  of  the  village,  and  was  upon 
the  flank  of  the  enemy,  who  had  taken  up  theirs  behind  Burkrain. 
It  was  now  seven  o’clock  in  the  evening. 

“ The  combined  movements  of  the  neighbouring  divisions,  togeth- 
er with  the  vigorous  exertions  of  that  under  my  command,  made  us 
masters  of  eighty  pieces  of  cannon,  an  immense  number  of  ammuni- 
tion-wagons, many  pairs  of  colours,  and  about  six  thousand  prison- 
ers, among  whom  were  several  general  officers  and  a great  number 
of  distinguished  field  officers. 

“ The  brigadier-generals  of  my  division  generally,  the  officers  of 
every  rank,  and  the  men  of  every  corps,  did  their  duty  on  this  me- 
morable day.  The  emulation  in  deeds  of  glory  displayed  by  so  large 
a portion  of  the  troops  under  my  command,  prevents  me  from  naming 
for  the  present  those  who  distinguished  themselves  in  such  a man- 
ner as  to  deserve  the  notice  of  the  general-in-chief  and  of  the  govern- 
ment ; nevertheless,  from  my  personal  observations,  I must,  my  dear 
general,  request  the  following  promotions  : 

“ The  rank  of  general  of  brigade  for  Adjutant-general  Ruffin,  on 
account  both  of  former  services  and  of  his  conduct  during  the  present 
battle. 

“ The  rank  of  adjutant-commandant  for  Commandant  Passinges, 
one  of  my  aides-de-camp,  chief-de-bataillon  and  acting  head  of  the 
staff  of  my  division,  in  reward  for  his  talents  and  courage,  of  which 
he  furnished  a signal  instance  in  charging  at  the  head  of  twenty-five 
chasseurs  of  the  8th,  a large  body  of  cuirassiers  and  hussars  forming 
the  escort  of  the  Archduke  John,  who  was  forced  to  detach  more 
than  a hundred  and  fifty  men  to  drive  him  back ; he  retreated  with 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


33 


order,  and  after  wounding  several  of  the  enemy  with  his  own  hand, 
rejoined  his  corps  covered  with  blood. 

“ The  rank  of  chef-de-brigade  in  the  103rd  for  Citizen  Brayer, 
chef-de-bataillon  in  the  same  corps;  a promotion  due  to  his  zeal, 
courage  and  talents. 

“The  rank  of  chef-de-bataillon  in  the  103rd  for  Citizen  Schwiter, 
captain-adjutant-major  in  the  same  corps.  This  promotion  is  solic- 
ited by  the  corpse  itself, — a daily  witness  of  the  merit  of  this  officer. 

“The  rank  of  captain  in  the  2nd  regiment  of  hussars  for  Citizen 
Daiker,  lieutenant  in  the  4th  hussars  ; this  officer  having  quitted  the 
former  corps  only  since  the  last  organization.  Citizen  Daiker  has 
already  distinguished  himself  by  his  valour  and  capacity.  On  the 
present  occasion  he  had  a horse  killed  under  him  and  another 
wounded. 

“ For  Citizen  Randon,  lieutenant  engineer-geographer,  his  confir- 
mation in  that  rank,  which  he  has  been  unable  yet  to  obtain,  although 
he  has  performed  its  duties  ever  since  1791.  I ask  for  this  confima- 
tion  in  favour  of  Citizen  Randon’s  talents  and  capacity  in  this  branch 
of  the  service. 

“ For  Citizen  Perrier,  private  in  the  9th  hussars,  and  orderly  to 
Adjutant-commandant  Ruffin,  the  rank  of  quarter-master-serjeant,  in 
justice  to  his  courage,  and  to  the  services  he  has  rendered  since  the 
opening  of  this  campaign,  more  particularly  on  the  12th,  when  his 
horse  was  wounded.” 

Such  was  the  fate  of  the  archduke’s  forces.  Pressed  and  forced 
back  upon  each  other,  the  columns  could  not  withstand  the  shock  of 
the  French  army,  and  they  either  dispersed  or  laid  down  their  arms. 
The  lateral  columns  were  not  more  fortunate.  Before  night  the 
French  had  taken  a hundred  pieces  of  cannon  and  eleven  thousand 
prisoners.  Six  thousand  Austrians  were  left  dead  on  the  field  of  bat- 
tle, whilst  the  French  had  not  three  thousand  hors-de-combat. 

Having  achieved  this  splendid  feat,  the  republicans  made  ready  to 
gather  the  fruits  of  their  victory.  They  accordingly  marched  upon 
the  Inn,  and  prepared  to  turn  the  Tyrol,  for  the  purpose  of  seizing 
the  communications  between  Vienna  and  Italy  ; but  the  undertaking 
was  by  no  means  unattended  with  difficulty.  It  was  necessary  to 
cross  a deep  and  precipitously  imbedded  river,  which  Turenne  him- 
self had  ppinted  out  as  a formidable  line  of  defence.  Nevertheless, 
if  the  passage  were  not  surprised,  it  would  be  impossible  to  isolate 
the  scattered  corps  of  the  imperial  army.  Moreau  therefore  resolved 
to  make  the  attempt.  His  centre  and  right  wing  rested  upon  Rosen- 
heim; Ney  advanced  upon  Muldorf,  to  carry  the  tete-de-pont  which 
covered  that  place.  Unfortunately  the  immense  plain  which  separates 
the  Inn  from  the  Iser  prevented  him  from  pressing  the  work  with 
vigour.  The  enemy  might  have  debouched  from  Crayburg,  and 
placed  the  French  army  in  peril.  Ney  sought  a means  of  securing 
it  from  this  danger,  and  calculated  on  the  possibility  of  carrying 


34 


MEMOIRS  OF 


Crayburg,  which  would  enable  him  the  more  easily  to  become  mas- 
ter of  Muldorf.  Having  explored  the  banks  of  the  Inn,  he  fancied 
he  perceived  a ford  at  a little  distance  from  Ensdorf.  On  question- 
ing the  peasants,  he  found  all  of  his  opinion  that  the  river  was  ford- 
able in  that  place.  The  unanimity  of  their  opinions  on  this  point 
made  him  resolve  to  try  what  confidence  might  be  placed  on  their 
information.  He  therefore  directed  his  engineers  to  sound  the  depth 
of  the  water,  and  ascertain  whether  or  not  the  troops  could  cross. 
The  engineers  expressed  some  doubts  ; but  as  the  capture  of  Cray- 
burg  would  have  offered  so  many  advantages  towards  effecting  that 
of  Muldorf,  by  bringing  to  a term  the  movement  on  the  right,  and 
forcing  many  very  important  openings,  he  insisted  upon  trying  the 
experiment.  The  water  was  too  deep,  and  he  was  forced  to  give  up 
all  idea  of  this  coup-de-main. 

Though  unable  to  carry  the  place,  he  determined  at  all  events  to 
occupy  one  of  the  hamlets  which  supported  it,  and  requested  the 
Austrian  general  opposed  to  him  to  give  him  up  Altmuldorf.  As 
Ney’s  artillery  commanded  the  position,  the  Austrian  dared  not  re- 
fuse. He  sought,  however,  to  gain  time  ; and  answered  that  Kiri- 
mayer  alone  could  order  the  delivery  of  such  a post.  Kinmayer,  he 
said,  was  absent,  having  been  sent  for  by  the  archduke  ; but  was 
expected  to  return  in  a few  hours,  and  would  doubtless  before  night 
comply  with  the  French  general’s  demand.  Kinmayer  did  not  how- 
ever return,  but  was  superseded  by  Schwartzenberg,  who  gave  up 
two-thirds  of  the  village  to  the  French.  The  latter  general  then 
applied  to  Ney  for  the  suspension  of  arms  during  four  hours.  Ney 
granted  him  three,  and  all  seemed  again  to  promise  peace. 

The  right  wing  of  the  French  having  crossed  the  Inn,  the  Aus- 
trians continued  their  retreat,  and  Ney  advanced  upon  Muldorf.  He 
found  the  imperialists  still  occupying  the  right  bank  ; they  were 
beginning  to  destroy  the  bridge.  He  therefore  pressed  his  march 
and  summoned  them  to  retire  immediately.  They  refused  at  first, 
but  he  threatened  to  destroy  them  with  grape-shot  if  they  delayed, 
upon  which  they  withdrew.  The  citizens  then  ran  to  the  bridge  arid 
soon  extinguished  the  fire  which  had  begun  to  consume  it.  Ney 
immediately  pushed  on  to  Crayburg,  saved  also  the  remains  of  the 
bridge  of  that  town,  and  then  proceeded  to  Burkhausen.  Here  the 
discussion  was  longer,  and  the  negociation  less  successful. 

The  place  was  strong,  well  stocked  with  provisions,  not  very  dis- 
tant from  Brannau,  then  occupied  by  the  Austrian  forces,  and  the 
garrison  was  well  disciplined.  Colonel  Wacquant  refused  to  sur- 
render without  the  usual  ceremonies.  Ney  urged  that  it  was  as  easy 
to  turn  him  as  to  crush  him  with  shot  and  shells;  still  this  stickler 
for  the  forms  of  war  would  listen  to  nothing,  and  insisted  upon  a 
regular  summons.  During  this  parley  the  cannon  began  to  sound  in 
the  direction  of  Salzburg ; a sharp  action  was  taking  place  there,  which 
rendered  the  governor  more  anxious  for  delay ; but  Decaen  had 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


35 


advanced  to  Lauffen,  and  was  busy  in  the  destruction  of  the 
hopes  with  which  the  Austrian  beguiled  himself.  Ney  refused  to 
submit  to  his  ridiculous  demands  and  pay  him  the  honours  which 
he  solicited.  He  therefore  prepared  to  cross  the  Salza.  This 
proved  sufficient ; YVacquant  in  alarm  abandoned  the  place  and  re- 
treated to  Brannau.  Lauffen  and  Salzburg  also  opened  their  gates  to 
the  republicans. 

The  Austrians  could  no  longer  maintain  themselves  in  the  Tyrol. 
The  French  were  also  on  the  point  of  communicating  with  the  army 
of  Italy.  Thus  would  the  two  republican  armies  be  soon  able  to  act 
in  concert,  and  their  operations  consequently  become  prompt  and 
decisive  ; and  thus  would  Austria  be  forced  to  submit  to  peace.  And 
indeed  General  Meerfeld  soon  presented  himself  with  a flag  of  truce 
at  the  advanced  posts  of  the  French  ; but  the  Aulic  Council,  always 
infatuated  with  Great  Britain,  again  pretended  that  they  could  not 
treat  without  the  concurrence  of  that  power.  The  French  refused 
to  listen  to  such  strange  scruples,  and  continued  their  movement. 
Ney  had  arrived  upon  tbe  Ems,  and  nearly  overtaken  the  Austrian 
rear-guard.  He  was  directed  to  continue  his  pursuit ; but  he  could 
not  reach  the  enemy  without  crossing  the  plain,  and  he  was  not  suffi- 
ciently strong  to  encounter  the  cavalry  by  which  it  was  covered. 
Unable  therefore  to  employ  force,  he  had  recourse  to  stratagem. 
He  demanded  an  interview  with  Schwartzenberg,  represented  to  that 
general  the  hopelessness  of  the  struggle  and  the  danger  of  resistance  ; 
in  short,  he  performed  his  part  so  well  that  he  obtained,  without  fir- 
ing a shot,  that  which  he  did  not  feel  himself  strong  enough  to  carry 
by  arms.  The  prince  gave  up  the  whole  country  to  him,  and  peace- 
ably withdrew  behind  the  Ips.  This  was  Ney’s  last  feat  in  this  war; 
the  armistice  of  Steyer  closed  the  arena,  and  he  fell  back  upon 
Burkhausen. 

The  war  had  now  ceased  ; but  discontent  and  weariness  always  to 
be  found  among  the  French  troops  when  not  in  the  field,  broke  out 
among  them  as  usual.  The  weather  was  cold,  and  the  men,  without 
shoes  or  clothing,  were  quartered  in  villages  which  contained  no  pro- 
visions of  any  sort,  all  having  been  either  burnt  or  pillaged.  Men  are 
always  exasperated  by  hunger  ; and  this  was  the  case  with  the  French 
soldiers.  They  became  very  troublesome,  and  their  exactions 
elicited  dreadful  reprisals.  Several  were  murdered  by  the  inhabi- 
tants; and  Ney,  anxious  to  prevent  fresh  crimes,  directed  that  the 
cantonments  should  be  disarmed.  Now  the  cantonments  belonged 
to  Bavaria,  and  this  electorate,  though  separated  from  the  coali- 
tion ever  since  the  armistice  of  Parsdof,  had  become  neither  more 
complying  nor  less  hostile  towards  the  French.  It  had,  at  Burk- 
hausen, the  president  of  a commission  still  more  personally  hos- 
tile, if  possible,  than  his  government  : this  was  the  Baron  of 

Leyden.  Expelled  from  Landshutt  for  his  intrigues  and  hated  of 
the  French,  he  thought  he  might  take  his  revenge  at  Burkhausen. 


36 


MEMOIRS  OF 


He  accordingly  opposed  the  disarming  of  the  cantonments  ; but  his 
opposition  not  being  attended  to,  he  thought  to  involve  in  difficulty 
those  who  directed  the  execution  of  this  measure.  He  accused  them 
of  having  kept  a few  bad  swords  and  old  pistols.  But  the  charge 
was  untrue — for  these  arms  had  been  deposited  at  head  quarters  ; 
and  he  gained  by  his  attempt  only  the  odium  of  having  made  an 
unfounded  accusation.  He  was  not  however  discouraged  : unable  to 
injure  the  subalterns,  he  attacked  the  General  himself,  whom  he 
allowed  to  carry  no  measure  into  effect  without  the  most  active  op- 
position. If  there  was  a requisition  for  provisions,  he  forbade  the 
population  to  obey  it ; if  shoes  were  demanded,  he  opposed  their 
delivery.  When  the  works  which  covered  Burkhausen  were  to  be 
destroyed,  and  the  peasants  called  upon  to  work  for  this  purpose, 
he  came  forward  as  an  officious  judge  of  matters  that  did  not  con- 
cern him,  declared  the  one  as  useless  as  the  other  was  oppressive, 
and  applied  all  his  means  to  throwing  obstacles  in  the  way.  He  for- 
bade the  inhabitants  to  purchase  the  materials,  and  enjoined  the 
villages  to  refuse  their  labour.  Neither  did  he  consider  this  violent 
opposition  sufficient,  but  attempted  to  bribe  some  officers  on  the 
French  staff  Ney,  indignant  at  his  impudence,  threw  him  into  pri- 
son. The  Bavarian  became  outrageous  at  this,  and  after  obtaining 
his  freedom  withdrew  from  the  place,  declaring  that  Ney  should  hear 
of  him  ; and  he  kept  his  word ; — but,  at  all  events,  he  was  got  rid  of 
for  the  time. 

The  local  administration  remained  however  under  his  influence. 
The  authorities  issued  requisitions  on  the  one  hand,  and  ordered,  on 
the  other,  that  such  requisitions  should  not  be  obeyed.  Thus  no  pro- 
visions were  to  be  obtained.  And  as  if  misfortunes  can  never  came 
single,  Dessoles,  being  obliged  to  go  to  Paris,  had  left  the  direction 
of  the  staff  to  Lahorie.  This  latter  General  loved  the  pomp  of 
head-quarters,  and  took  a pride  in  showing  his  importance.  He  was 
clever,  but  of  a sombre  character;  and  being  little  accustomed  to 
fighting,  he  entertained  a dislike  to  those  who  distinguished  them- 
selves in  the  field  of  carnage; — it  was  that  secret  aversion  which 
officers  wielding  the  pen  always  entertain  towards  those  who  wield 
the  sword.  He  would  willingly  have  allowed  the  soldiers  to  starve 
in  order  to  save  the  peasants  from  supplying  a single  ration  of  food  to 
the  army.  Not  that  he  cared  for  one  more  than  for  the  other  ; but  the 
latter  were  protected  by  men  of  influence,  whilst  the  former  had  no 
protectors,  nor  any  other  right  to  protection  than  the  wounds  received 
in  defence  of  their  country.  Thus  the  claims  to  Lahorie’s  especial 
favour  preponderated  on  the  side  of  the  peasants. 

Some  requisitions  being  mentioned  to  him  as  having  been  made 
for  the  troops,  he  suspended  their  execution.  The  exhaustion  of  the 
country  having  been  represented  to  him,  he  ordered  that  the  store- 
houses at  Brannau  should  be  opened,  and  the  provisions  which  had 
been  collected  there  for  the  soldiers  distributed  to  the  inhabitants. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


37 


But  these  warehouses  belonged  to  Ney’s  cantonments,  and  he  refused 
to  give  up  their  contents.  The  man  of  “ a little  brief  authority” 
waxed  wroth ; but  not  daring  to  attack  Ney  openly,  he  vented  his 
spleen  upon  the  officers  and  the  commissary-general  of  that  officer’s 
division.  He  brought  charges  against  the  former  ; then  brutally 
arresting  the  commissary-general,  sent  him,  under  pretence  of 
preventing  a scandalous  exposure  to  another  division  of  the  right 
wing.  But  he  had  ill  calculated  his  means  of  vengeance.  Ney  re- 
jected his  pretended  kindness  in  preventing  exposure,  and  demanded 
a public  investigation.  Lahorie,  as  a justification  of  this  proceeding, 
then  reverted  to  certain  complaints  which  he  stated  had  been  made 
to  him  by  Prince  Charles,  and  by  the  Elector  of  Bavaria.  But  Ney 
having  persisted  in  obtaining  an  investigation,  the  result  was  La- 
horie’s  utter  discomfiture.  Such  a thing  is  not  easily  forgotten,  and 
Lahorie  waited  only  for  an  opportunity  of  revenge,  which  at  length 
came. 


We  have  already  mentioned  the  estimation  in  which  Ney  held 
Lieutenant  Daiker,  and  the  homage  he  had  rendered  to  the  bravery 
displayed  by  that  officer  under  the  walls  of  Ulm.  Ney  having  on  a 
former  occasion  requested  Daiker’s  promotion  to  the  rank  of  captain, 
had  renewed  this  request  after  the  battle  of  Ingoldstadt,  and  again 
after  the  victory  of  Hohenlinden,  in  both  of  which  actions  Daiker  had 
particularly  distinguished  himself.  But  no  notice  was  taken  of  these 
repeated  applications;  and  Lahorie,  far  from  promoting  Ney’s  pro- 
tege, imagined  to  apply  to  his  case  a former  decision  of  the  general  - 
in-chief,  and  even  to  contest  the  rank  which  Daiker  then  held.  Ney 
was  indignant  at  such  a proceeding,  and  referred  the  case  to  the  com- 
mander-in-chief, to  whom  he  wrote  as  follows : — 

“You  know  Daiker;  you  are  acquainted  with  his  courage  and 
zeal ; you  well  know  how  little  he  deserves  the  treatment  he  has  met 
with.  You  may  easily  perceive  that  he  is  not  the  real  object  of  dis- 
like : he  is  struck  only  by  a rebound.  I am  myself  the  individual 
aimed  at  by  this  uujustifiable  persecution.  As  there  is  a dread  of 
attacking  me  face  to  face,  my  officers  are  made  to  stand  the  blunt  of 
these  manoeuvres  against  me.  But  you  are  just,  and  will  never  allow 
your  name  to  be  made  use  of  for  the  purpose  of  crushing  a man 
whose  talents  and  services  entitle  him  to  find  in  you  nothing  but  a 
protector.” 

This  appeal  produced  the  desired  effect,  and  Lahorie  was  obliged 
to  adjourn  his  vengeance.  The  army  repassed  the  Rhine,  and  here 
the  matter  dropped. 


VOL.  II. 


6 


38 


MEMOIRS  OF 


CHAPTER  IV. 


Ney  now  returned  to  France.  He  had  earned  renown  both  as  a 
soldier  and  as  a commander,  and  his  greeting  at  Paris  from  the  head 
of  the  state  was  most  flattering.  Policy  had  doubtless  something  to 
do  with  the  praises  lavished  upon  him.  The  First  Consul  was  well 
aware  that  the  armies  of  the  North  felt  some  little  jealousy  of  the 
splendid  victories  gained  by  those  of  the  South  ; and  he  was  anxious 
to  extiuguish  so  dangerous  a feeling  of  rivalry.  He  wished  to  con- 
vince every  body  that  he  had  no  respect  of  persons,  and  would  ac- 
knowledge and  rewards  the  services  performed  on  the  Rhine  as  well 
as  those  done  on  the  Adige.  His  reception  of  Ney  was  perhaps  more 
warm  on  this  account.  Be  that  as  it  may,  Ney  was  much  gratified 
by  it ; whilst  the  reforms  which  had  taken  place  in  every  depart- 
ment of  the  state  were  calculated  to  win  his  warmest  applause.  Wise 
laws  had  consolidated  the  foundation  of  the  social  edifice  ; the  crimi- 
nal laws  were  in  progress  of  useful  revision,  and  justice  had  resumed 
her  power ; the  public  accounts  were  becoming  every  day  more  clear, 
and  the  machinery  of  government  was  much  more  rapid  in  its  opera- 
tions. The  First  Consul,  always  at  work,  animated  the  whole,  and 
personally  discussed  every  measure.  From  the  decree  which  changed 
the  denominations  of  the  weights  and  measures,  to  the  law  establish- 
ing the  courts  of  justice,  not  a public  measure  took  place  which  bore 
not  the  stamp  of  his  powerful  genius.  It  was  difficult  not  to  admire 
his  perseverance,  still  more  difficult  not  to  feel  emotion  at  his  solici- 
tude. He  overlooked  no  interest,  he  neglected  no  branch  of  adminis- 
tration. Education,  commerce,  arts,  religion,  industry — he  gave 
life  to  all,  and  held  the  whole  in  the  grasp  of  his  gigantic  mind. 

The  war  had  been  unsuccessful  during  his  absence,  but  the  mo- 
ment he  assumed  the  personal  command  of  the  republican  forces,  the 
ascendancy  of  the  French  arms  was  restored.  The  French  armies 
again  sent  beyond  the  frontiers,  had  carried  all  before  them,  over- 
thrown the  enemies  of  free  institutions,  and  baffled  the  most  odious 
plots  against  their  country.  The  coalition  against  France  was  forci- 
bly dissolved.  Austria  had  treated  on  the  9th  of  February,  Naples 
on  the  28th  of  March,  and  Rome  on  the  1st  of  July  : in  a word,  Bona- 
parte had  renewed  the  wonders  of  Campo  Formio,  and  forced  Europe 
to  subscribe  to  peace.  He  was  therefore  the  benefactor  of  nations. 

Ney,  like  every  good  patriot,  gloried  in  the  greatness  and  pros- 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


39 


perity  of  his  country.  He  joined  the  great  body  of  his  countrymen 
in  cherishing  the  colossal  genius  which  had  raised  it  from  the  abyss 
into  which  it  had  fallen,  and  he  gave  his  warm  applause  to  the  acts  of 
the  consular  administration. 

The  First  Consul  was  not  insensible  to  Ney’s  good  opinion,  and 
whether  from  regard  or  from  policy,  determined  to  attach  that  gene- 
ral to  his  person.  Madame  Bonaparte  approved  of  this  resolution, 
and  wished  to  concur  in  effecting  it.  She  had  recourse  to  those 
means  which  a woman  knows  so  well  how  to  employ,  and  called  love 
to  her  aid.  She  brought  about  an  attachment  between  Ney  and  a 
young  female  favourite  of  hers,  and  wound  up  the  romance  with  the 
marriage  of  the  lovers.  Madame  Louis  Bonaparte  had  a friend  of 
her  childhood  named  Mademoiselle  Auguie,  a lovely  and  amiable 
girl,  whose  misfortunes  rendered  her  still  more  interesting.  She 
was  the  daughter  of  a former  receiver-general,  whose  fortune  had 
been  greatly  reduced  by  the  revolution.  She  had  seen  her  father 
thrown  into  a dungeon,  and  her  mother,  condemned  to  captivity  by 
the  same  sentence,  elude  it  at  the  cost  of  her  life,  in  the  hope  of 
preserving  from  the  ruffian  grasp  of  her  persecutors  a last  resource 
for  her  children. 

Josephine  was  desirous  of  promoting  the  happiness  of  a soldier 
whose  future  renown  she  foresaw,  at  the  same  time  that  she  procured 
for  her  young  friend  the  brilliant  and  honourable  rank  in  society  to 
which  this  interesting  girl  was  entitled,  and  which  Ney’s  military 
rank,  and  the  high  respectability  of  his  character,  were  calculated  to 
secure  for  her.  Josephine  therefore  gave  Ney  a letter  of  intro- 
duction, enclosed  in  the  following  note,  as  grateful  to  his  own  feelings 
as  it  was  flattering  to  the  family  to  whom  it  was  addressed. 

“ I enclose  you,  General,  the  letter  which  you  requested  for  Citizen 
Auguie.  May  I beg  that  you  will  read  it.  I have  not  mentioned  in 
it  all  the  good  which  1 know  and  think  of  you  ; for  I would  leave  this 
amiable  family  the  satisfaction  of  discovering  your  good  qualities 
themselves.  But  1 here  repeat  the  assurance  of  the  interest  which 
both  Bonaparte  and  I take  in  this  marriage,  and  of  the  satisfaction 
which  Bonaparte  will  feel  in  promoting  the  happiness  of  two  persons 
towards  whom  he  entertains  very  particular  feelings  of  regard  and 
esteem.  I share  with  him  in  this  double  feeling. 

“ Lapagerie  Bonaparte.” 
“Malmaison,  10th  Prairial,  Year  X.  (May  30th,  1802.)” 

Ney  was  delighted  with  these  prospects  of  domestic  happiness;  for 
the  young  lady  was  as  elegant  and  accomplished  in  mind  as  she  was 
beautiful  in  person,  and  preparations  were  soon  made  for  the  wedding. 
In  spite  of  Ney’s  success  in  his  profession,  and  the  commands  which 
he  held  during  six  years  of  warfare,  his  private  fortune  was  but 
trifling ; for  he  possessed  only  a small  estate,  whose  value  did  not 
exceed  eighty  thousand  francs.  This  was  singular  in  a general  of- 
ficer of  the  van-guard,  but  it  was  not  less  true.  He  therefore  trusted 


40 


MEMOIRS  OF 


for  future  means  to  his  talents  in  his  profession; — the  world  knows 
how  the  trust  was  redeemed. 

With  the  wreck  of  his  fortune,  M.  Auguie,  his  father-in-law,  had 
purchased  the  chateau  of  Grignon;  there  the  marriage  was  cele- 
brated. 

In  the  village  dwelt  an  old  couple,  who  had  been  married  half  a 
century  ; Ney  clothed  them,  and  made  them  receive  their  second* 
nuptial  benediction  on  the  same  day,  and  at  the  same  altar  with  him- 
self and  his  young  bride ; thus  marking  his  own  marriage  by  an 
act  of  benevolence.  “ These  old  people,”  he  observed,  “ will  recall 
to  my  mind  the  meanness  of  my  own  origin;  and  this  renewal  of 
their  long  union  will  prove  of  happy  augury  for  my  own.” 

The  thought  was  the  emanation  of  a noble  mind,  but  the  presage 
which  it  expressed  was  unfortunately  not  to  be  accomplished. 

Ney  continued  his  military  duties.  At  the  end  of  the  preceding 
year  he  had  been  appointed  inspector-general  of  cavalry,  and  he  gave 
to  these  troops  all  the  attention  which  their  importance  in  the  army 
required.  He  made  many  useful  alterations  in  their  equipments  and 
exercise  ; he  moreover  reformed  abuses,  repaired  former  negligences, 
and  obtained  for  several  corps  a distribution  of  relief  of  every  kind. 
But  a more  important  mission  awTaited  him.  Discord,  which  had 
just  been  extinguished  in  France,  had  again  burst  into  a flame  in 
Helvetia:  the  smaller  cantons  had  resumed  arms,  and  were  about  to 
plunge  the  country  once  more  into  the  horrors  of  civil  war.  The 
First  Consul,  who  for  two  years  past  had  been  solicited  to  become 
the  mediator  between  these  mountaineers,  had  constantly  declined 
interfering.  But  now  the  question  assumed  a new  form  : it  was  now 
no  longer  a verbal  discussion,  but  an  appeal  to  force  ; and  a spark 
might  fall  and  again  set  Europe  in  a blaze.  He  therefore  acted  ac- 
cording to  the  expediency  of  the  case,  and  sent  General  Ney  to 
establish  peace  and  concord  in  Helvetia.  All  the  cantons  had  soli- 
cited the  mediation  of  the  French  Consul,  and  each  was  therefore 
bound  to  abide  by  it.  But  as  moderation  is  seldom  the  concomitant 
of  political  differences,  and  fortune  changes  the  minds  of  men,  Ney 
had  orders  to  give  notice  of  his  intervention  and  at  the  same  time  to 
assemble  troops  to  make  it  respected.  His  mission,  one  of  pure 
benevolence  if  passions  and  personal  feeling  were  made  to  yield  to 
the  general  interests  of  the  country,  was  to  become  one  of  rigour  if 
the  inhabitants  would  not  make  this  sacrifice.  He  was  instructed,  in 
a word,  “to  keep  himself  ready  to  act,  according  to  circumstances, 
the  part  of  a mediator,  or  that  of  a general — to  employ  force  if  it 
were  indispensable,  and  immediately  to  enter  the  Pays  de  Vaud  if  the 
insurgents  should  attack  him.”f 

* In  France,  when  a couple  has  spent  half  a century  in  the  joys  of  wedded  life, 
the  nuptial  benediction  is  renewed. 

t Letter  from  the  War  Minister,  dated  10th  Vendemiare,  Year  XI.  (November 
2nd,  1802.) 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


41 


Ney,  as  we  have  already  shown,  had  formerly  served  in  Helvetia; 
but  he  had  only  vague  notions  concerning  the  dissensions  which 
agitated  that  country.  He  nevertheless  set  out,  reached  Geneva,  and 
devoted  the  time  whilst  his  troops  were  assembling,  to  acquiring  a 
precise  and  thorough  knowledge  of  the  state  and  views  of  the  differ- 
ent parties,  and  of  the  forces  they  could  bring  into  the  field. 

General  Seras,  who  commanded  at  Geneva,  had  made  a collection 
of  their  libels,  reports,  and  proclamations,  and  by  means  of  these 
documents  Ney  soon  discovered  what  projects  he  had  to  repress,  and 
what  kind  of  men  he  was  sent  to  oppose. 

The  chiefs  of  the  insurrection  concealed  neither  the  motives  by 
which  they  were  actuated,  nor  the  object  they  had  in  view.  They 
did  not  deny  their  wish  to  overthrow  the  institutions  lately  estab- 
lished and  revive  those  which  existed  prior  to  the  revolution  of  1798  : 
that  is  to  say,  they  wanted  to  restore  to  each  canton  its  particular 
form  of  sovereignty,  and  establish  so  many  separate  states,  united 
only  by  the  bond  of  the  old  confederation,  and  which  were  to  have 
no  other  central  point  than  a diet,  whose  members  should  be  obliged 
strictly  to  adhere  to  the  imperative  instructions  of  their  constituents. 

Such  was  the  object  they  wanted  to  attain  ; and  they  applied  to  its 
pursuit  all  the  obstinacy  by  which  the  Swiss  are  characterized.  They 
had  given  more  or  less  publicity  to  their  plots,  according  as  circum- 
stances commanded  circumspection  or  inspired  boldness.  So  long 
as  the  territory  had  been  occupied  by  French  troops,  they  had  never 
attempted  to  use  force  ; but  they  had  reserved  the  means  of  doing 
so  on  any  future  occasion,  either  by  misleading  their  own  party  with 
false  hopes,  or  by  applying  to  foreign  courts,  more  especially  to  those 
London  and  Vienna,  for  support  against  the  protection  which  France 
gave  to  the  new  system  of  their  government — a system  whose  ob- 
ject was  to  conciliate  the  administrative  federalism  of  the  cantons 
with  the  unity  of  a central  government,  invested  with  sufficient  power 
to  put  down  internal  dissentions,  and  with  authority  to  treat,  in  the 
name  of  the  whole  confederation,  with  foreign  states  and  potentates. 

After  the  peace  of  Luneville,  the  First  Consul  offered  to  withdraw 
the  army  of  occupation  from  Helvetia,  and  the  government  of  Hel- 
vetia injudiciously  accepted  the  offer.  The  leader  of  the  counter- 
revolutionary faction  thought  this  a favourable  opportunity  for  his 
projects,  and  endeavoured  to  avail  himself  of  it.  The  members  of 
this  faction  persuaded  themselves,  or  at  least  tried  to  do  so,  that  the 
First  Consul  had  been  compelled  to  recall  his  troops  ; and  that  sev- 
eral of  the  great  powers  of  Europe  intended  to  oppose  any  inter- 
ference by  France  in  the  affairs  of  Switzerland.  They  interpreted 
the  treaty  of  Luneville,  so  far  as  Helvetia  was  concerned,  in  a man- 
ner quite  contrary  to  its  spirit.  They  rekindled  old  associations  of 
glory,  and  compared  the  then  state  of  Switzerland  to  its  former 
situation.  The  sojourn  and  passage  of  the  French  troops  had,  they 
said,  imposed  heavy  burthens  upon  the  citizens  of  Helvetia.  By 


42 


MEMOIRES  OF 


such  an  argument  they  found  it  not  difficult  to  excite  feelings  of 
hostility  in  the  bosoms  of  a people  naturally  fond  of  money,  and  to 
whom  even  the  name  of  impost  was  almost  unknown  before  the 
French  revolution.  In  the  Catholic  cantons  they  strengthened  the 
idea  that  the  constitution,  in  allowing  the  free  exercise  of  different 
religions,  had  injured  the  religion  professed  by  the  majority.  In  a 
word,  they  neglected  no  means  of  inflaming  the  minds  of  the  people 
against  the  government  and  attaching  them  to  the  opposition. 

They  were  sure  of  co-operation  in  the  towns  formerly  aristocratic, 
whose  citizens  regretted  the  privileges  which  they  had  lost,  and  saw 
with  displeasure  an  equality  of  rights  granted  to  all  the  citizens. 
They  had  the  same  certainty  with  regard  to  the  cantons  formerly  de- 
mocratic, particularly  those  of  Uri,  Schweitz,  and  Underwalden, 
inasmuch  as  these  cantons  had  always  evinced  a decided  repugnance 
to  every  kind  of  innovation. 

Matters  being  thus  ripe  for  an  uprising,  the  cantonsofUri,  Schweitz, 
and  Underwalden  declared  themselves  in  a state  of  insurrection. 
They  proclaimed  the  revival  of  their  ancient  constitution,  and  their 
separation  from  the  rest  of  Switzerland.  The  Grisons,  under  the 
iufluence  of  the  partisans  of  the  house  of  Austria,  and  through  the 
intrigues  of  Austrian  agents,  placed  themselves  under  the  protection 
of  Austria,  and  then  followed  the  example  of  the  three  smaller  can- 
tons, which  Glaris  and  a part  of  Appenzell  soon  joined.  Meanwhile 
Zurich  refused  to  obey  the  government  and  receive  its  troops. 
Some  ex-members  of  the  oligarchic  government  of  Berne  organized 
about  the  same  time  an  insurrection  in  Argau,  a country  formerly 
belonging  to  that  canton,  and  succeeding,  by  dint  of  money  and  in- 
trigue, in  assembling  a body  of  peasants,  who  marched  into  Soleure, 
next  into  Berne,  and  enlisted  in  their  body,  either  by  force  or  by 
good-will,  every  man  they  met  on  their  way. 

The  government  troops,  distributed  on  many  points,  were  neither 
sufficiently  numerous  nor  commanded  with  sufficient  ability  to  make 
head  against  the  storm.  They  had  attempted  to  force  Zurich  ; but 
the  valour  of  the  citizens,  and  the  tumultuous  march  of  the  hostile 
columns  which  were  assembling'in  their  rear,  had  forced  them  to  aban- 
don the  enterprise,  and  they  were  obliged  to  retreat,  leaving  a free 
scope  to  the  insurrection.  They  who  conducted  the  latter  immedi- 
ately formed  themselves  into  a diet,  and  called  upon  every  young 
man  to  take  up  arms.  They  ordered  levies  of  men  and  horses,  and 
decreed  the  formation  of  an  army  of  twenty  thousand  men.  This 
latter  measure,  however,  rather  cooled  the  zeal  of  the  inhabitants  : 
each  became  less  eager  and  less  bold  when  he  found  his  personal 
services  called  for.  But  the  diet  well  knew  how  to  excite  and  sub- 
jugate the  population  ; and  gold  soon  smoothed  every  difficulty.  This 
kind  of  argument  had  been  successfully  used  before;  for  it  was  well 
known  that  in  the  democratic  cantons  considerable  sums  of  money 
had  been  distributed,  which  could  not  have  been  raised  in  the  cantons 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


43 


themselves,  since  the  latter  are  miserably  poor,  and  all  their  inhabi- 
tants live  either  in  mediocrity  or  in  complete  poverty.  The  aristo- 
cratic cantons,  and  more  particularly  Berne,  had  made  very  heavy 
sacrifices.  Money  had  been  lavished  with  a sort  of  profusion  ; and  it 
was  with  the  aid  of  this  stimulus,  rather  than  any  other,  that  the  in- 
surrection had  been  excited,  and  kept  up.  Each  soldier  received 
eighteen  sous*  per  diem,  besides  rations  of  bread  and  meat.  A pre- 
mium was  also  given  to  desertion  from  the  government  troops  ; a re- 
ward of  four  louis-d’orj*  being  promised  to  each  foot  soldier  who 
deserted  with  his  accoutrements,  and  one  of  fifteeen  louis-d’or  to  each 
horse  soldier  who  with  his  horse  and  accoutrements  joined  the  ranks 
of  the  insurgents.  The  use  of  such  means  proved  fatal  to  the  govern- 
ment. 

The  army  of  the  insurgents  contained  between  seven  and  eight 
thousand  men.  From  a thousand  to  twelve  hundred  of  them  had 
served  in  the  legions  of  Bachmann  and  Roverea,  both  of  whom, 
during  the  last  war,  had  been  in  the  pay  of  Great  Britain.  This 
army  was  divided  into  regiments  ; it  was  tolerably  well  supplied 
with  arms  and  ammunition,  and  was  not  deficient  in  artillery.  It  had 
moreover  at  its  disposal,  the  arsenals  of  Berne,  Basle,  Zurich,  and 
Soleure  ; but  its  guns  were  badly  served,  being  manned  by  soldiers 
unaccustomed  to  such  service.  The  cavalry  was  few  in  number,  and 
consisted  only  of  a handful  of  the  Helvetian  hussars  who  had  joined 
the  insurgents,  and  a few  companies  of  recently  levied  dragoons,  lit- 
tle accustomed  to  military  manoeuvres.  The  principal  columns  of  this 
little  army  were  concentrated  between  Moudon  and  Payerne.  On  its 
right  was  a small  corps  commanded  by  Colonel  Wagner,  and  a strong 
detachment  commanded  by  Auf-der-maur  was  under  the  walls  of 
Friburg. 

The  documents  collected  by  general  Seras  giving  but  little  in- 
formation concerning  the  officers  who  commanded  the  insurgents, 
Verninac  supplied  the  deficiency.  This  diplomatist,  who  had  long 
resided  in  the  confederation,  was  well  acquainted  with  the  men  who 
now  raised  the  standard  of  rebellion  in  this  unhappy  country.  He 
sent  General  Ney  a series  of  Biographical  notices  of  them,  which, 
though  somewhat  tinged  with  acrimony,  were  not  wholly  devoid  of 
truth.  We  insert  some  of  these. 

“ General  Bachmann,  commander-in-chief  of  the  insurgent  army, 
was  formerly  a colonel  in  the  service  of  France,  whence  he  passed 
as  major-general  into  that  of  the  King  ofSardinia.  On  the  fall  of  this 
prince,  Bachmann,  being  refused  employment  in  the  French  armies, 
entered  the  service  of  England,  and  levied  a legion  bearing  his  name, 
which  he  commanded  during  the  last  war.  He  is  about  sixty-four 
years  of  age,  and  is  said  to  possess  military  talents. 

“ The  general  officers  under  his  command  are : — 

“ Auf-der-maur  of  Schweitz,  about  thirty-two  years  of  age,  and 

* About  ninepence,  an  immense  rate  of  pay  in  Switzerland,  particularly  at  that  period, 
t The  louis-d’or,  at  that  time,  was  worth  a little  more  than  a pound  sterling. 


44 


MEMOIRS  OF 


once  a captain  in  the  service  of  the  King  of  Sardinia.  He  is  related 
to  Reding,  whose  creature  he  is.  He  may  possess  courage,  but  he 
is  deficient  in  talent.  In  temper  lie  is  impetuous  and  obstinate. 

“ Wattenwyl  of  Berne  has  served  in  Holland.  His  military  know- 
ledge is  not,  it  is  said,  very  extensive.  He  has  talent  nevertheless, 
and  is  one  of  the  chiefs  of  the  party  who  would  incline  the  most  towards 
an  accommodation. 

“ Herrenschwand  of  Morat  is  an  ex-officer  of  large  property,  and 
a man  of  great  information.  Prior  to  the  revolution,  he  obtained  the 
citizenship  of  Berne. 

“ Pillichaudi,  formerly  a seigneur  in  the  Pays  de  Yaud,  has  like- 
wise obtained  the  citizenship  of  Berne.  He  is  a notable  agitator, 
very  resolute,  and  wholly  devoted  to  the  oligarchy. 

“ The  other  officers  of  the  army  are,  for  the  most  part,  young  men 
from  Berne,  Zurich,  and  Soleure.  Some  have  served  with  Bach- 
mann,  and  with  Roverea  who  also  commanded  a legion  in  the  pay  of 
England. 

“ The  man  who,  during  the  revolution,  has  displayed  the  strongest 
hostility  to  the  government,  is  Reding  of  Schweitz.  He  commanded 
the  troops  of  the  smaller  cantons  when  General  Schawenburg  re- 
duced them  to  submission.  He  has  since  been  Landamrnan  to  the 
Helvetian  republic,  and,  whilst  he  held  that  office,  contributed  greatly 
to  embroil  the  affairs  of  this  country.  He  was  dismissed  from  the 
government  on  the  17th  of  April  last,  since  which  period  he  has  not 
ceased  to  agitate  his  canton,  where  he  has  in  his  interest  a number 
of  individuals,  who,  having  nothing  to  lose,  procure  him  the  means 
of  exercising  a most  dangerous  influence.  It  is  generally  believed 
that  it  was  he  who  ordered  the  massacre  of  a detachment  of  French 
troops,  sent  in  the  year  VII.  to  Schweitz  to  restore  public  tranquility. 
He  has  ever  shown  himself  an  enemy  to  France,  and  has  often  used 
the  name  of  the  First  Consul  to  deceive  his  fellow  citizens.  His 
talents  are  not  above  mediocrity  ; but  he  is  ambitious,  obstinate,  and 
very  firm  in  following  up  what  he  determines  upon.  The  oligarchy 
have  won  him  to  their  interest,  and  have  known  how  to  make  use  of 
his  pride  and  influence.  He  is,  at  the  present  moment,  president  of 
the  diet  assembled  at  Schweitz. 

“ Reding  is  powerfully  seconded  by  the  monks,  more  especially 
the  Capuchins,  among  whom  one  Paul  Stiger  has  ma^le  himself  con- 
spicuous. This  fanatic  excites  the  peasantry,  communicates  to  them 
the  fury  with  which  he  is  himself  animated,  and  makes  use  of  their 
ignorance  and  superstition  to  stimulate  them  to  the  most  lamentable 
excesses.  Although  censured  by  the  bishop,  he  nevertheless  con- 
tinues his  scandalous  course  of  proceeding.”* 

* The  other  party  chiefs  designated  by  Verninac  were : — 

“ In  the  Canton  of  Berne.  during  the  revolution.  He  is  one  of  the 

“ Frcudenriech  of  Thorbcrg,  an  en-  coryphaei  of  the  oligarchy,  and  much  at- 
lightened  man,  who  resided  in  England  tached  to  the  ancient  order  of  things. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


45 


“ D’ Erlach,  ex-baily  of  Berthoud.  He 
is  advanced  in  years,  and  his  mental 
faculties  are  a little  impaired.  It  was 
he  who  raised  the  peasants  of  Argau,  of 
whom  he  at  first  assumed  the  command, 
but  it  was  taken  from  him. 

“ Thormann,  secretary  of  state  under 
Reding.  He  is  haughty,  intriguing,  and 
one  of  the  bitterest  among  the  oligarchs. 
He  is  an  enemy  to  France,  as  are  all  the 
instigators  of  the  counter-revolution. 

“ In  the  Canton  of  Basle. 

“Merian,  ex-grand  tribune,  a parti- 
zan  of  Austria,  ignorant,  intriguing,  and 
a man  of  property. 

“ In  the  Canton  of  Glaris. 

“ Zwnifl,  a headstrong  old  man  with- 
out talent. 

“ In  the  Canton  of  Unterwalden. 

“ Dr.  De  Flue,  a man  of  learning,  be- 
longing to  one  of  the  most  ancient  and 
respectable  families  in  Switzerland.  He 
exercises  great  influence. 

“ Wursch,  ex-prefect,  and  now  Lan- 
damman ; he  is  fanatical  and  head- 
strong, and  a warm  supporter  of  the 
party  of  the  demagogues. 

“ In  the  Canton  of  Friburg. 

“ Montenach,  and  Gadi  formerly  Avo- 
yer.  Both  are  clever  and  well  inform- 
ed. 

“ In  the  Canton  of  Schaff  hausen. 

“ Pfister,  a man  of  very  ordinary  capa- 
city, devoted  to  the  insurgents. 

“ In  the  Canton  of  Tesin. 

“ Rossi,  post-master  at  Lugano.  He 


undertook  to  make  known  the  proposals 
of  the  insurgents  to  the  second  auxiliary 
demi-brigade. 

“ In  the  Territory  of  Baden. 

“ Baldinger,  a man  of  no  capacity, 
but  guided  by  Charles  Reding,  a relative 
of  Reding  of  Schweitz.  Charles  Reding 
is  a man  of  talent. 

“ In  the  Canton  of  Uri. 

“Muller,  formerly  Landamman;  he 
is  without  talent,  devoted  to  Reding,  and 
a red-hot  demagogue. 

“Jauch,  cunning  and  well  informed. 

“ In  the  Canton  of  Appenzell. 

“ Zellweguer,  one  of  the  richest  indi- 
viduals in  Switzerland,  in  a state  of  ex- 
asperation, and  an  ignorant  man. 

“ In  the  Canton  of  Grisons. 

“The  Salis  family,  respected,  influen- 
tial, and  devoted  to  Austria. 

“ In  the  Canton  of  Zurich. 

“Hirzel,  Wiss,  and  Reinhard,  former- 
ly members  of  the  oligarchic  govern- 
ment; clever  and  well  informed  men, 
and  who  have  always  served  their  party 
with  great  zeal. 

“ In  the  Canton  of  Lucerne. 

“ Balthazard,  a former  member  of  the 
government ; a man  of  business  and  ex- 
asperated. 

“ In  the  Canton  of  Soleure. 

“Gloutz,  a weak  man  devoid  of  tal- 
ent.” 


VOL.  II. 


7 


46 


MEMOIRS  OF 


CHAPTER  V. 


The  rights  established  by  the  revolution  of  1798,  were  now 
trampled  under  foot,  and  the  doctrines  and  institutions  of  a past  age 
proclaimed.  This  was  a war  in  defence  of  principles  upon  which  the 
two  parties  could  not  agree  ; and  Ney’s  object  was  to  take  such 
measures  as  should  repress  the  animosities  and  overcome  the  preju- 
dices of  both. 

The  whole  of  his  disposable  force  consisted  of  four  hundred  men  of 
the  2nd  light  infantry.  The  insurgents  had  just  beaten  the  Helve- 
tian troops  at  Morat,  and  the  Genevese,  in  exultation  at  this  victory, 
calculated  upon  still  more  brilliant  feats  of  arms  by  the  confeder- 
ates. Ney  soon  perceived  that  the  object  of  the  confederntion  was 
to  gain  time,  disperse  and  annihilate  the  remaining  forces  of  the 
government,  drive  him  from  the  Swiss  territory,  and  then  declare, 
upon  the  frontier,  that  all  further  intervention  was  useless,  as  the 
Swiss  people  were  now  agreed  and  party  dissensions  at  an  end.  This 
plan,  had  it  succeeded,  would  have  changed  the  aspect  of  affairs ; and 
Ney  took  measures  to  defeat  it.  He  sent  officers  to  hasten  the 
march  of  the  different  French  corps,  and  direct  them  upon  Locarno, 
Huningen,  Geneva,  and  Besan^on.  At  the  same  time  he  marched 
towards  Versoix,  at  the  head  of  the  small  force  he  had  with  him. 
Not  that  he  depended  much  upon  what  these  four  hundred  men  could 
do,  but  he  thought  they  would  produce  a great  moral  impression  ; he 
therefore  led  them  onward  towards  the  Pays  de  Vaud.  Colonel 
Rapp  had  already  stopped  the  movement  which  it  was  Ney’s  pur- 
pose to  counteract.  This  officer,  having  been  despatched  by  the 
First  Consul  to  make  known  his  determination  to  the  Swiss  people, 
arrived  at  Lausanne  just  as  the  troops  defeated  at  Morat  were  taking 
refuge  there.  Having  notified  to  them  the  intention  of  the  French 
government,  they  received  the  intelligence  with  joy,  hailed  the 
measure  as  a benefaction,  and  hastened  to  make  it  known  to  the  in- 
surgents, among  whom  it  spread  dismay.  Rapp,  who  was  compas- 
sionate and  of  an  easy  temper,  made  every  allowance  for  men  under 
circumstances  such  as  the  latter  were  placed  in.  He  at  first  listened 
to  them  without  uttering  a word  ; he  felt  for  them — he  sympathized 
in  their  grief,  and  was  anxious  to  give  them  time  for  it  to  exhale. 
But  far  from  calming,  his  silence  only  rendered  them  bolder.  He  at 
length  lost  all  patience,  and  unfolding  a paper  which  he  held  in  his 


MARSHAL  NEY.  47 

hand,  presented  to  them  the  following  proclamation  of  the  First 
Consul : — 

BONAPARTE,  FIRST  CONSUL  OF  THE  FRENCH  REPUBLIC,  TO  THE 
EIGHTEEN  CANTONS  OF  THE  HELVETIAN  REPUBLIC. 

w Saint-Cloud,  18th  Vendemiaire,  Year  XI. 

(October  10th,  1802.) 

“ Inhabitants  of  Helvetia,  \ 

“For  two  years  past  you  have  offered  a most  afflicting  spectacle. 
Hostile  factions  have  successively  usurped  the  powers  of  the  state, 
marking  their  passage  by  a system  of  partially  which  equally  betrays 
their  weakness  and  their  incapacity.  During  the  year  X.  your  go- 
vernment requested  that  the  small  number  of  French  troops  still  in 
Helvetia  should  be  withdrawn,  and  the  French  government  readily 
embraced  the  opportunity  of  doing  honour  to  your  independence. 
But,  soon  after,  your  party  feuds  broke  out  with  fresh  fury,  and  Swiss 
blood  had  been  spilt  by  Swiss  hands. 

“ You  have  disputed  these  three  years  without  being  able  to  settle 
your  differences ; and  if  you  are  left  any  longer  to  yourselves,  you 
will  destroy  one  another  for  three  years  longer  without  coming  to  any 
better  understanding.  Your  history  proves,  moreover,  that  your  in- 
testine wars  have  at  no  period  been  terminated,  but  through  the 
efficacious  intervention  of  France. 

“ It  is  true  that  I had  resolved  to  meddle  no  more  with  your  af- 
fairs ; for  I had  constantly  observed  that  your  different  governments 
asked  my  advice  without  following  it,  and  oftentimes  made  an  undue 
use  of  my  name  to  serve  their  own  party  views  or  passions. 

“ But  1 can  no  longer,  nor  ought  1 to  remain  insensible  to  the  mis- 
fortunes which  now  bear  upon  you.  I therefore  depart  from  my 
resolution,  and  will  become  the  mediator  of  your  quarrels.  But  my 
mediation  shall  prove  efficacious ; it  shall  be  such  as  befits  a great 
people,  in  whose  name  I speak. 

“ Five  days  after  this  proclamation  has  been  notified  to  you,  the 
senate  shall  assemble  at  Berne. 

“ The  whole  of  the  magistracy  formed  at  Berne  since  the  capitula- 
tion, shall  be  dissolved,  and  shall  cease  to  assemble  or  to  exercise 
any  authority. 

“ The  several  prefects  shall  proceed  to  their  respective  posts. 

“ All  the  authorities  which  have  been  constituted,  shall  no  longer 
assemble  or  act. 

“ All  armed  meetings  shall  be  dispersed. 

“ The  first  and  second  Helvetian  brigades  shall  form  the  garrison 
of  Berne. 

“ The  troops  which  have  been  raised  upwards  of  six  months,  shall 
alone  remain  in  corps. 


48 


MEMOIRS  OF 


“ Every  discharged  soldier  of  the  belligerent  armies,  who  is  now 
armed,  shall  deposit  his  arms  at  the  municipality  of  the  commune  to 
which  he  belongs. 

“ The  senate  shall  send  three  deputies  to  Paris  ; each  canton  may 
likewise  send  deputies. 

“ Every  citizen,  having  held  the  office  of  landamman,  or  that  of 
senator,  or  who  may  have  successively  held  appointments  in  the  cen- 
tral government,  may  proceed  to  Paris,  for  the  purpose  of  pointing 
out  the  means  of  restoring  union  and  peace,  and  of  conciliating  all 
parties. 

“ With  regard  to  myself,  I have  aright  to  expect  that  no  town,  no 
commune,  and  no  corps  will  do  any  thing  contrary  to  what  I here 
make  known  to  you. 

“ Inhabitants  of  Helvetia,  let  hope  revive  among  you. 

“ Your  country  is  on  the  brink  of  a precipice,  from  which  it  shall 
be  immediately  withdrawn. 

“ Every  man  of  good  principles  will  co-operate  in  this  noble 
work. 

“ But  if,  contrary  to  my  expectations,  there  are  among  you  a great 
number  of  individuals  so  devoid  of  virtue  as  not  to  sacrifice  their  pas- 
sions and  prejudices  to  the  good  of  their  country,  ye  have  woefully 
degenerated,  O people  of  Helvetia,  from  the  greatness  of  your  fore- 
fathers ! 

“ There  is  no  man  of  sense  among  you,  who  does  not  perceive  that 
the  mediation  which  I have  undertaken  is  a blessing  of  that  Provi- 
dence which,  amid  so  many  shocks  and  revolutions,  has  always 
watched  over  the  independence  of  your  nation;  and  that  this  media- 
tion is  the  only  means  left  for  saving  both  parties  from  destruction. 

“ For  it  is  time  you  should  consider  that  if  the  patriotism  and  union 
of  your  ancestors  founded  your  republic,  the  bad  spirit  of  your  fac- 
tions will,  if  it  continue,  infallibly  overthrow  your  nation;  and  it 
would  be  painful  to  think  that,  at  a period  when  several  republics 
have  been  raised,  fate  had  marked  the  end  of  one  of  the  most  an- 
cient. 

“ Bonaparte.” 

“ By  order  of  the  First  Consul, 

“ H.  B.  Maret,  Secretary  of  State.” 

This  communication  was  indeed  harsh,  but  it  was  precise.  The 
insurgents  must  now  either  give  way  or  fight ; they  must  either  lay 
down  their  arms,  or  add  to  the  horrors  of  civil  the  devastation  of  for- 
eign war.  The  officers  of  the  insurgent  forces  soon  made  up  their 
minds  to  the  former  alternative ; but  the  case  was  different  with  the 
representative  of  the  diet  who  followed  the  army,  and  who,  being 
conceited,  bold,  and  presumptuous,  attempted  to  open  a discussion 
upon  a question  which  was  now  settled.  He  insisted  upon  the  ma- 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


49 


gistracy  appointed  by  the  insurgents  retaining  their  appointments; 
Colonel  Rapp  replied  by  pointing  out  the  clause  in  the  proclamation 
which  related  to  them.  He  next  demanded  that  the  Landraths 
should  be  maintained ; Rapp  again  referred  to  the  decision  of  the 
First  Consul.  He  next  insisted  that  the  government  should  preserve 
its  new  powers ; Rapp  now  lost  all  patience,  and  handing  him  the 
proclamation,  told  him  harshly  that  he  came  there  to  ratify,  and  not 
to  negotiate.  Still  the  obstinate  representative  endeavoured  to  pro- 
long the  discussion  ; but  the  officers,  weary  of  this  waste  of  words, 
observed  to  him  that  they  were  receiving  an  official  document  which 
the  colonel  had  no  mission  to  modify;  and  that  it  must  be  either 
wholly  accepted  or  rejected. 

The  representative  hesitated  an  instant  at  this  formidable  alterna- 
tive; but  immediately  recovering  himself,  threatened  France  with 
the  acts  of  despair  to  which  such  harshness  would  drive  the  heroes 
of  Morgaten. 

“ I believe  in  the  marvels  you  announce,5’  the  Colonel  replied  ; 
“you  will  no  doubt  fight  and  die  like  brave  men  ; but  General  Ney 
has  put  his  troops  in  motion.  One  of  his  divisions  is  assembling  at 
Pontarlier,  another  at  Huningen,  a third  is  advancing  by  Bellinzona, 
and  a fourth  is  about  to  debouch  from  Valais.  If  these  troops  ad- 
vance a single  step,  and  push  on  towards  Aarburg,  Estevayer,  Vil- 
leneuve,  or  Locarno,  you  will  be  annihilated  at  a single  blow  ; and 
in  the  glen,  without  a second  outlet,  in  which  you  have  imprudently 
placed  yourselves,  you  will  not  have  even  the  satisfaction  of  a glori- 
ous death.  I offer  this  to  your  consideration.” 

This  statement  was  lamentably  correct ; but  although  the  council 
felt  their  weakness,  they  were  far  from  imagining  all  the  disadvan- 
tages of  their  position.  Nevertheless  both  the  generals  and  the  re- 
presentative hastened  to  subscribe  to  every  condition,  in  order  to 
extricate  themselves  from  it.  Bachmann  signed  a suspension  of 
arms,  and  the  representative  signed  the  act  of  dissolution  of  the  body 
whose  delegate  he  was. 

The  mediation  being  thus  accepted  in  principle,  nothing  now  re- 
mained but  to  carry  the  details  into  execution.  Ney  stopped  his 
movement ; but  as  there  was  yet  no  guarantee  of  the  submission  of 
the  diet,  and  the  snow  season  was  approaching,  he  so  disposed  his 
troops  as  to  be  able,  at  a moment’s  notice,  to  put  down  resistance,  if 
it  were  offered.  He  soon  had  reason  to  congratulate  himself  on  this 
act  of  prudence. 

Scarcely  was  the  armistice  concluded  ere  it  was  violated.  The 
insurgent  army  advanced  upon  Friburg,  and  even  went  so  far  as  to 
summon  it  to  surrender. 

The  news  of  the  First  Consul’s  proclamation  had  reached  this 
place.  The  troops  which  defended  it  knew  confusedly  that  the  pro- 
clamation commanded  peace,  and  prescribed  that  both  victors  and 
vanquished  should  lay  down  their  arms.  They  therefore  urged  this 


50 


MEMOIRS  OF 


in  reply  to  the  summons ; but  Colonel  Effinguer,  an  insurgent  officer, 
declared  to  them  upon  his  honour  that  this  was  not  the  case,  but 
that  the  government  had  been  obliged  to  give  way  to  the  insurgent 
forces.  The  garrison  believing  this  statement,  yielded  the  place 
without  resistance.  It  was  impossible  to  obtain  success  by  baser 
means,  or  to  give  a more  glaring  instance  of  the  bad  faith  and  dis- 
honourable practices  of  the  confederates. 

The  commission  sitting  at  Berne  was  neither  more  honourable  in 
its  conduct,  nor  more  sincere  in  its  professions.  Colonel  Rapp  having 
summoned  it  to  dissolve,  it  pretended  to  be  unable  to  do  so  unless 
authorised  by  the  diet.  The  latter,  in  its  turn,  eluded  giving  such 
authority  ; and  an  attempt  to  gain  time  was  made  by  all  parlies  con- 
cerned in  the  revolution.  On  the  other  hand,  the  conduct  of  the 
Helvetian  government  was  still  more  censurable  than  that  of  the  con- 
federates. Having  been  established  with  all  the  attributes  of  power, 
it  proved  as  feeble  and  irresolute  as  before  its  late  overthrow.  No- 
thing could  induce  it  come  to  any  fixed  resolution.  In  vain  did  Ney 
urge  the  senate  to  assume  a firmer  attitude ; in  vain  did  he  call  upon 
Rapp  to  acquaint  him  with  the  decision  of  the  diet.  The  one  was 
always  timid  and  wavering  in  its  replies,  the  other  had  nothing  but 
hopes  and  vague  surmises  to  send  him.  Under  these  circumstances 
he  resolved  to  go  himself  and  put  an  end  to  this  uncertainty,  which 
had  already  lasted  too  long. 

He  accordingly  set  out  with  two  officers,  and  had  not  yet  reached 
Moudon  ere  he  met  Adjutant-general  Lemarrois,  who  was  bringing 
him  an  answer  from  Schweitz  to  his  last  despatch.  The  diet  refused 
to  be  dissolved,  and  signified  its  intention  of  using  the  right  which  the 
Swiss  held  from  their  forefathers,  and  from  established  treaties,  of 
constituting  their  government  according  to  their  wants.*  It  was  not 

* The  Diet  of  the  Confederated  Cantons  to  Citizen  General  Rapp,  Aide-de- 

camp  to  the  First  Consul  of  the  French  Republic. 

Citizen  General, 

The  Landamman  Reding  has  this  day  laid  before  us  your  two  letters  of  27th  Ven- 
demiaire,  year  XI : the  one  forwarded  to  him  by  a messenger,  the  other  by  an 
express. 

You  refer  more  especially  in  one  of  them  to  an  engagement  stated  to  have  been 
entered  into  by  our  representative  attached  to  the  army  of  the  confederation,  who  is 
also  a member  of  this  diet. 

The  enclosed  is  a copy  of  the  report  which  he  made  to  us  on  this  subject,  and  if 
you  reflect  upon  its  contents,  you  will  be  convinced  that  our  intention  still  remains 
the  same  as  it  has  ever  been : namely,  not  to  oppose  the  armed  forces  of  the  French 
Government.  But  we  have  been  driven  by  past  events  to  put  ourselves  upon  our 
guard,  and  take  precautions  necessary  to  our  safety  against  the  Helvetian  Government 
which  has  just  been  re-established.  This  we  have  done  in  the  firm  persuasion  that 
the  First  Consul  will  be  pleased  to  take  into  his  gracious  consideration  the  represen- 
tations which  we  have  had  the  honor  of  addressing  to  him,  and  also  the  reports  which 
he  has  received  from  yourself. 

It  was  not  from  our  own  wish  that  we  undertook  so  difficult  a charge  as  that  we 
hold ; it  was  imposed  upon  us  by  the  confidence  of  our  fellow  citiaens ; and  both  our 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


51 


without  anger  that  Ney  saw  the  undue  advantage  which  had  been 
taken  of  Rapp’s  openness  and  candour ; but  he  had  just  received  his 
appointment  as  minister  plenipotentiary  to  the  Helvetian  republic,  and 
his  instructions  breathed  nothing  but  peace  and  good  will.  Flattering 
himself  therefore,  that  he  should  soon  bring  the  diet  to  a more  becoming 
determination,  he  continued  his  journey.  That  which  he  required 
will  be  found  in  the  following  letter,  containing  the  First  Consul’s 
instructions ; and  it  will  be  seen  that  it  was  impossible  for  any  coun- 
try to  show  a deeper  interest  and  a greater  solicitude  for  another 
than  France  did  for  Switzerland  on  this  occasion. 

The  Minister  for  Foreign  Affairs  to  General  Net. 

Paris,  26th  Vendemiaire,  Year,  XI. 

(October  18th,  1802.) 

“ General, 

“ I am  directed  by  the  First  Consul  to  inform  you  that  he  has  been 
pleased  to  appoint  you  minister  plenipotentiary  from  this  republic  to 
the  Helvetian  republic.  You  will  therefore  proceed  to  Berne,  where 
you  will  receive  the  further  instructions  he  has  directed  me  to  send 
you,  and  you  will  there  fulfil  the  duties  of  your  mission. 


conscience  and  our  duty  towards  them  render  it  incumbent  upon  us  to  strive,  in  the 
most  scrupulous  manner,  to  execute  its  duties.  As  deputies  we  cannot  take  upon 
ourselves  to  dissolve  our  own  body. 

The  Swiss  have  inherited  from  their  forefathers  the  right  of  constituting  their 
government  according  to  the  wants  of  their  country ; a right  which  has  again  been 
secured  to  them  by  the  First  Consul  himself,  in  his  capacity  of  high  contracting  party 
in  the  treaty  of  Luneville,  and  for  which  we  owe  him  our  deepest  gratitude.  This 
right  is  of  a nature  to  impose  upon  us  the  obligation  of  transmitting  it  to  our  descend- 
ants. Therefore,  neither  we  nor  our  constituents  can  forego  it. 

The  First  Counsul,  in  his  magnanimity,  will  doubtless  not  disapprove  ofthisour  mode 
of  thinking,  which  ought  to  be  that  of  every  Swiss  who  truly  loves  his  country ; and 
surely  he  will  never  suffer  a nation,  which  in  no  wise  opposes  his  power,  to  be  treated 
with  hostility,  more  especially  when  that  nation  desires  nothing  more  ardently  than 
to  owe  once  more  the  power  of  forming  its  political  institutions  to  the  kindness  of  the 
French  Government. 

We  are  in  like  manner  persuaded  that  the  Swiss  nation  will  preserve  an  eternal 
remembrance  of  such  an  act  of  beneficience,  and  that  its  efforts  will  ever  tend  to 
prove,  on  all  occasions,  its  attachment  to  the  French  Government. 

Have  the  goodness,  Citizen  General,  to  use  your  influence  with  the  First  Consul  of 
the  French  Republic,  your  powerful  principal,  to  induce  him  favourably  to  receive 
our  representations ; the  happiness  of  an  honest  and  independent  nation  depends 
upon  it.  Surely  to  secure  this  happiness  must  be  the  object  of  your  mission,  and 
also  yotir  personal  wish ; and  if  you  condescend  to  grant  our  request,  you  will  cer- 
tainly confer  it  upon  us.  We  have  the  honour  to  be, 


Citizen  General, 

The  deputies  composing  the  Diet  of  the  Confederated  Cantons,  and  in  their 
name 


Alovs  Reding,  President. 


Schweitz,  Oct.  21st.  1802. 


(A  true  copy) 
Ney. 


52 


MEMOIRS  OF 


“ A few  days  since,  Helvetia  was  in  agitation  ; the  flame  of  civil 
war  burst  forth  in  every  part  of  it  ; but  the  proclamation  of  the  First 
Consul  has  given  ideas  of  order  and  peace  to  all  its  inhabitants.  The 
citizens  of  that  country,  struck  with  the  wisdom  of  the  advice  given 
to  them  by  the  First  Consul,  have  lost  no  time  in  following  it.  The 
principal  object  of  your  mission  is  to  maintain  and  direct  them  in  this 
just  and  prudent  deference.  It  is  probable  that  the  senate,  recently 
reinstated  at  Berne,  will  evince  little  of  that  strength  of  opinion  so 
necessary  to  the  authority  it  is  called  upon  to  exercise  ; it  is  likewise 
presumable  that  the  municipal  authorities  of  that  city  will  feel  but 
little  disposed  to  submit  to  the  authority  of  the  senate.  From  your 
title  of  minister  plenipotentiary,  your  former  office,  and  your  talents, 
you  will  derive  means  of  influence  which  you  will  employ,  more  par- 
ticularly in  preventing  any  marked  opposition  to  the  government. 
All  who  have  been,  or  are  now  in  authority  in  Helvetia,  must  live  to- 
gether in  peace  and  harmony.  The  present  moment  must  appear 
favourable  to  no  one  for  disputing  about  obedience  and  power.  The 
universally  accepted  mediation  of  the  First  Consul  must  give  suffi- 
cient influence  to  his  minister  to  enable  the  latter  successfully  to 
recommend  concord,  tranquillity,  and  confidence  in  the  kindly  senti- 
ments of  the  First  Consul.  The  constant  principle  of  your  conduct 
lies  in  the  execution  of  the  clauses  of  the  First  Consul’s  proclamation, 
which  recommend  the  return  of  the  senate  to  Berne,  the  dispersion 
of  the  recently  armed  troops,  and  the  sending  to  Paris  of  deputies 
from  the  different  parties,  in  order  to  proceed  to  the  social  organiza- 
tion of  Helvetia. 

“ I have  reason  to  believe,  from  the  letters  of  Citizen  Verninac, 
that  the  two  first  clauses  are  fulfilled.  If  any  thing  still  remains  to 
be  done  on  the  second,  you  will  use  every  exertion  to  secure  its  im- 
mediate and  entire  execution. 

“ It  is  of  great  importance  that  the  last  should  be  executed,  in  con- 
formity with  the  just  and  impartial  views  of  the  First  Consul,  who 
has  ever  proved  that  he  granted  no  favour  to  factions.  He  mistrusts, 
and  justly  so,  every  man  who  has  rendered  himself  conspicuous  in 
either  of  the  parties  which  have  nearly  destroyed  Helvetia.  But  as 
among  such  individuals  there  are  some  whose  motives  are  above  sus- 
picion, it  is  but  just  that  they  should  be  consulted,  and  deference  be 
thus  shown  to  the  opinions  of  the  great  number  of  citizens  who 
placed  confidence  in  them. 

“ The  First  Consul  is  desirous  that  you  should  advise  the  choice  of 
the  most  prudent  men  of  all  parties.  They  who,  during  the  late 
troubles,  evinced  the  most  regret  at  being  seduced  to  join  in  them — 
they  who  were  in  the  greatest  alarm  at  the  dangers  of  their  country 
— and  they  who  with  the  greatest  degree  of  sincerity  hastened  to 
give  the  preference  to  measures  of  conciliation  over  an  appeal  to 
arms,  seem  to  him  the  best  qualified  to  work  at  the  organization  of 
their  conntry. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


53 


“ Do  not  cease  to  impress  upon  the  minds  of  the  citizens  of  Hel- 
vetia, that  the  First  Consol  has  most  particularly  in  view  the  repose, 
happiness,  and  greatness  of  Helvetia;  that  the  Helvetian  republic 
can  be  neither  rich,  nor  happy,  nor  powerful,  except  by  its  union 
with  France  ; and  that  it  is  principally  in  this  view  that  he  is  desi- 
rous that  the  confidence  should  not  be  withdrawn,  which  Switzerland 
has  always  placed  in  the  French  government. 

“ The  foreign  powers  are  no  longer  enemies  to  France  ; but  the 
present  state  of  peace  cannot  destroy  envy  ; and  all  have  not,  like 
France,  a wish  that  Switzerland  should  enjoy  tranquillity.  It  is  the 
policy  of  some  to  consider  the  agitation  of  Helvetia  a means  of  giv- 
ing uneasiness  to  France  and  the  neighbouring  states;  and  this 
agitation  offers,  perhaps,  to  some  men  hostile  to  the  peace  of  Europe, 
a prospect  more  or  less  remote  of  political  dissensions,  the  result  of 
which  might  be  a renewal  of  war. 

“ Thus,  the  tranquillity  of  Helvetia  is  an  advantage  common  to  the 
whole  of  Europe;  and  its  prudent  and  calm  organization  under  the 
safeguard  of  France  is  connected  with  the  most  important  interests 
of  the  general  peace;  consequently,  the  accomplishment  of  this  or- 
ganization appertains  to  the  duty  of  the  government  of  the  republic, 
and  forms  one  of  its  paramount  interests. 

“ Such,  Citizen,  is  the  precise  sense  in  which  you  are  to  express 
yourself.  All  that  you  may  say  to  the  persons  with  whom  you  may 
be  in  communication,  must  tend  to  prove  that  the  First  Consul  will 
suffer  nothing  against  the  repose  and  power  of  Helvetia  ; that  he 
considers  it  a duty  to  renew  the  friendly  and  eminently  confidential 
relations  which  have  at  all  times  united  Helvetia  to  France  ; and  that 
any  organization  which  would  attain  this  object,  so  honourable,  and 
at  the  same  time  so  useful  to  Helvetia,  would  receive  his  approba- 
tion, provided  it  accorded  with  the  feelings  of  the  majority  of  the 
Helvetian  people. 

“ I am  expressly  directed  by  the  First  Consul  to  recommend  your 
carefully  avoiding  to  write  to  any  authority  whatever  in  Helvetia. 
The  frequent  abuse  of  official  documents  in  that  country,  renders  it 
incumbent  upon  us  to  confine  ourselves  to  verbal  communications, 
which,  moreover,  are  well  suited  to  the  occasion,  and  sufficient  for 
the  provisional  state  in  which  every  constituted  authority  is  placed, 
until  the  country  is  wholly  organized. 

“ I am  happy,  Citizen,  that  the  choice  of  the  First  Consul  has 
fallen  upon  you  to  direct  the  legation  of  the  republic  in  Helvetia,  as 
it  gives  me  an  opportunity  of  corresponding  with  you,  and  of  ac- 
quainting the  First  Consul  with  the  proofs  of  prudence  and  zeal 
which  you  will  give  in  the  course  of  your  mission. 

“ I think  it  right  to  observe  to  you  that  malevolent  persons  are 
endeavouring  to  spread  a report  that  the  First  Consul  would  feel  dis- 
posed to  yield  to  a wish  which  a spirit  of  imitation  might  excite  rela- 
tive to  the  presidency  of  the  Helvetian  republic.  You  must  formally 

8 


VOL.  II. 


54 


MEMOIRS  OF 


discourage  any  such  idea,  which  is  as  far  from  the  anticipations  of 
the  First  Consul,  as  contrary  to  his  firm  determination. 

“ 1 must  also,  by  the  express  orders  of  the  First  Consul,  beg  of 
you  to  avoid,  at  meetings  of  the  authorities,  any  set  speeches  which 
might  be  taken  down  and  published.  You  must  take  care,  at  the 
same  time,  to  impart  to  your  advice  a character  of  dignity  and  kind- 
ness in  keeping  with  the  functions  of  a purely  political  minister. 
You  must  avoid  any  display  that  would  seem  too  military,  or  re- 
semble command.  All  that  might  make  you  appear  to  the  Swiss  as 
the  general  of  an  army  stationed  on  their  frontier,  must  be  care- 
fully avoided.  Now  that  compliance  has  been  yielded  to  the  direc- 
tions of  the  First  Consul,  you  are  the  minister  of  a powerful  ally, 
who  would  only  give  good  advice,  and  act  according  to  the  inspira- 
tions of  wisdom. 

“ I have  now,  General,  only  to  request  that  you  will  punctually 
acquaint  me  with  whatever  passes  around  you.  Under  present  cir- 
cumstances no  detail  is  indifferent ; and  the  First  Consul,  to  whom 
I shall  communicate  all  your  despatches,  wishes  to  be  regularly 
informed  of  every  thing  that  occurs  in  Helvetia.  I have  the  hon- 
our, &c. 

“ Ch.  Talleyrand.” 


CHAPTER  VI. 

Such  were  the  First  Consul’s  instructions  to  Ney,  and  such  the 
duties  he  had  to  perform.  As  the  agitation  of  Switzerland  was  likely 
to  embroil  Europe,  it  became  expedient  to  put  an  end  to  it,  dissolve 
the  armed  bands  which  still  existed  in  the  country,  and  place  the 
power  of  the  state  in  the  hands  of  men  prudent,  disinterested,  and 
capable  of  doing  justice  to  the  institutions  by  which  they  were  to  be 
governed.  This  mission,  though  flattering,  was  not  unattended  with 
difficulty.  Berne,  it  is  true,  had  accepted  the  mediation  ; Soleure 
had  followed  this  example  ; and  Friburg,  whom  the  insurgents  had 
just  evacuated,  had  hastened  to  acknowledge  the  act  by  which  the 
country  was  to  be  saved  from  destruction.  But  the  rest  of  Switzer- 
land remained  in  arms.  The  diet  protested,  and  refused  to  dissolve 
itself;  and  Berne,  at  the  very  time  it  yielded  to  the  will  of  France, 
obeyed  with  evident  repugnance  the  government  which  that  power 
had  reinstated.  Matters  were  in  a state  of  extreme  delicacy,  and 
Ney  was  obliged  to  bend  his  will  to  some  circumstances  contrary  to 
his  opinions,  the  better  to  stifle  the  passions  in  ferment  around  him. 
The  government,  however,  continued  weak  and  vacillating ; it  seem- 
ed fearful  of  committing  an  act  of  firmness.  Dolder,  its  president, 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


55 


was  an  Argovian  manufacturer,  of  the  strictest  honesty  and  morality  ; 
but  passive,  indifferent,  governed  alternately  by  the  opposite  factions, 
and  paying  little  attention  to  the  administration  of  the  laws.  Neither 
he  nor  his  colleagues  dared  to  show  the  least  resolution.  In  vain 
did  Ney  represent  to  them  the  importance  of  the  circumstances  under 
which  they  were  placed,  and  point  out  to  them  the  duties  prescribed 
by  the  act  of  mediation  : — he  obtained  nothing  but  sterile  protesta- 
tions and  empty  assurances.  They  had  been  four  days  at  Berne, 
and  no  public  measure  had  yet  been  taken.  Ney  went  to  the  senate, 
and  endeavoured  to  make  the  senators  assume  an  attitude  consistent 
with  their  authority  ; but  all  his  remonstrances  were  unavailing. 
The  very  name  of  Reding  threw  these  pusillanimous  magistrates 
into  an  agony  of  dread  ; and  Ney  was  obliged  to  repeat  the  assu- 
rance he  had  already  given  them,  that  he  would  disperse  the  diet  of 
Schweitz,  and  take  care  that  the  decrees  of  the  senate  should  be  exe- 
cuted. This  declaration  having  given  them  a little  confidence,  they 
appointed  three  of  their  members  to  proceed  to  Paris,  and  took  the 
necessary  measures  for  the  election  of  the  other  deputies,  who  were 
to  proceed  thither  as  the  representatives  of  the  different  cantons. 

The  diet,  on  the  other  hand,  was  not  less  wavering  and  undecided  ; 
and,  although  it  did  not  break  up,  it  appeared  more  disposed  to  act 
on  the  defensive  than  on  the  offensive,  and  to  have  no  other  object  in 
view  than  uttering  silly  declamation  about  its  pretended  rights. 
Colonel  Rapp,  a little  ashamed  at  having  been  made  its  dupe,  had 
gone  to  summon  it  to  fulfil  its  engagements  ; but,  from  the  peculiar 
bent  of  his  mind,  Rapp  was  the  least  qualified  of  any  man  to  carry 
on  such  a negotiation.  Kind-hearted,  of  easy  temper,  and  naturally 
disposed  to  espouse  the  cause  of  the  weaker  party,  he  confined  his 
attack  to  Reding’s  dissertations,  and  obtained  no  other  result  from 
his  excursion  than  the  announcement  of  the  resolution,  nay,  the 
necessity  under  which  the  assembly  of  Schweitz  felt  itself,  of  waiting 
for  the  appearance  of  the  French  troops  before  it  broke  up.  Ney 
was  less  complying.  The  diet  seemed  straining  to  keep  up  agitation 
throughout  the  country,  and  propagate  vain  hopes  among  the  people. 
Sometimes  it  boasted  of  the  support  of  Great  Britain;  at  others  it 
spread  reports  of  troubles  at  Paris  ; — one  day  Austria  was  marching 
to  the  assistance  of  the  Swiss  Cantons  ; the  next  brought  news  of  the 
overthrow  of  the  First  Consul.  There  was  no  kind  of  absurdity 
which  it  did  not  propagate  for  the  sole  purpose  of  increasing  the  irri- 
tation of  the  people.  Ney  despatched  a summons  calling  upon  it  to 
disperse  forthwith  ; and  directed  the  officer  entrusted  with  the  mes- 
sage, to  threaten  it  with  the  national  vengeance,  if  it  dared  any 
longer  to  delay.  But  it  was  now  in  no  situation  to  obey  the  sum- 
mons; for,  being  itself  suspected  of  indifference  to  the  cause  of  the 
confederation,  it  was  governed  by  its  guards,  and  could  adopt  no 
measure  which  was  not  agreeable  to  them.  It  was  moreover  imbued 
with  Reding’s  notion,  that  it  could  not,  without  dishonouring  itself 


56 


MEMOIRS  OF 


in  the  eyes  of  Europe,  break  up  until  the  French  columns  should 
appear  and  dissolve  it  by  force. 

Ney  was  therefore  obliged  to  recur  to  force  to  carry  his  point,  and 
accordingly  put  his  troops  in  motion  ; but  the  diet  was  beforehand 
with  him  : the  armed  bands,  collected  by  means  of  beacon  fires,  and 
other  signals  assembled  round  their  standards.  Formidable  columns 
were  speedily  collected  upon  the  right  bank  of  the  Reuss,  and  extend- 
ed from  Lucerne  to  the  conflux  of  this  river.  From  the  nature  of 
the  mountains  in  which  they  were,  they  had  the  power  of  keeping  up 
a resistance  which  could  be  overcome  only  at  the  expense  of  torrents 
of  blood.  To  combat  and  defeat  these  troops,  was  nevertheless  not 
very  difficult ; hut  Ney  considered  that  violence  had  always  better 
be  avoided,  and  that  a friendly  intervention  ought  to  be  conducted  by 
pacific  means  alone.  He  had  a lieutenant  able  to  comprehend  the 
importance  of  his  mission ; and  to  this  officer  Ney  stated  his  appre- 
hensions, and  submitted  his  plans  for  counteracting  those  of  the  con- 
federates. Seras  was  this  amiable  assistant ; he  entered  fully  into 
Ney’s  views,  and  was  entrusted  with  the  command  of  the  movement. 
He  was  a prudent  and  able  soldier,  and  knew  full  well  how  to  make 
allowances  for  the  feelings  of  men  under  political  excitement.  He 
perceived  that  the  diet,  fully  sensible  of  its  weakness,  and  of  the  folly 
of  resistance,  was  desirous  only  to  save  appearances,  and  he  humour- 
ed it  in  this  desire.  Having  drawn  out  his  forces,  he  paraded,  affected 
rapid  marches,  and  displayed  to  the  affrighted  deputies  the  prospect 
of  an  immediate  attack.  They  who  until  now  had  only  beheld  war 
at  a remote  distance,  drew  back  in  affright  from  the  conflagration 
that  seemed  about  to  be  kindled.  Backmann  was  the  first  to  lay 
down  his  arms.  This  noble-minded  man,  though  without  fortune  or 
prospects,  and  already  advanced  in  years,  voluntarily  doomed  him- 
self to  exile,  rather  than  continue  a struggle  which  would  no  doubt 
have  encircled  his  brows  with  laurels,  but  would  have  reduced  his 
country  to  wretchedness. 

Seras,  whose  march  was  becoming  more  free,  advanced  to  Lucerne, 
Zug,  and  Sarnen,  all  of  which  he  occupied  without  obstacle.  But 
the  case  was  different  at  Zurich  : there,  resistance  had  long  been  pre- 
pared, and  the  struggle  seemed  likely  to  become  serious.  Seras 
marched  upon  that  place  at  the  head  of  seven  battalions  of  infantry, 
the  3rd  chasseurs,  and  a company  of  light  artillery.  Scarcely,  how- 
ever, did  the  troops  of  the  confederation,  then  in  position  upon  Aar, 
perceive  the  French  advancing  towards  them,  than  they  fell  back  in 
great  haste.  Seras  followed  them,  pressed  his  march,  and  after  a 
pursuit  of  fifteen  leagues,  came  up  with  them  on  the  Limath,  which 
he  crossed,  and  formed  into  line  upon  both  banks.  The  night  passed 
without  accident.  At  day-break,  the  insurgents  wanted  to  establish 
their  posts;  but  the  French  drove  them  back  to  Zurich,  and  entered 
the  place  with  them.  Colonel  Mayer,  who  appeared  before  Seras 
under  a flag  of  truce,  made  an  attempt  to  protest  against  the  inter- 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


57 


vention ; but  the  French  general  ordered  him  to  be  silent,  and  con- 
tinued his  movement.  The  bands  of  music  at  the  head  of  the  French 
troops  played  airs  denoting  victory,  and  the  citizens  of  Zurich  were 
at  first  seized  with  a panic ; but,  soon  recovering,  they  mingled  their 
acclamations  with  the  music  of  the  French,  and  saluted  the  French 
columns  with  cries  of  “ Long  live  the  First  Consul ! Vive  la  France  !” 
They  then  ran  to  the  prisons,  and  delivered  those  whom  a short  time 
before  they  had  confined  there  as  traitors  to  their  country.  Consid- 
erable bodies  of  insurgents,  however,  came  to  their  assistance  ; but 
the  French  avoided  hostilities,  and  opened  negotiations.  They 
represented  to  the  Swiss  people  that  the  intervention,  far  from  being- 
prejudicial  to  their  country,  was  the  anchor  of  safety  which  the  First 
Consul  had  thrown  to  them  in  their  distress ; and  that  the  first  ma- 
gistrate of  the  French  republic  had  no  other  view  than  that  of  restor- 
ing peace  to  their  country,  securing  their  liberties  and  independence, 
and  doing  justice  to  all  parties.  Both  soldiers  and  peasants  imme- 
diately laid  down  their  arms,  and  returned  peaceably  to  their  homes. 

Forty  pieces  of  cannon,  a great  number  of  muskets,  and  immense 
stores  of  ammunition,  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  French ; but  a much 
more  important  result  was  produced  by  the  prudent  conduct  of  Seras, 
who  succeeded  in  throwing  a strong  discredit  upon  the  diet  at 
Schweitz.  During  these  operations  not  a shot  was  fired,  not  a drop 
of  blood  spilt,  nor  a single  cause  of  dissatisfaction  given  to  the  citi- 
zens : — nothing  could  have  been  more  ably  and  more  successfully 
managed. 

Zurich  having  submitted,  Seras  marched  to  Schweitz,  where  no 
greater  resistance  was  offered  than  at  Zug  and  Lucerne.  The  lead- 
ers of  the  insurrection  and  the  members  of  the  diet  fled  with  equal 
speed,  and  no  one  made  the  least  attempt  to  stop  them. 

Arms,  ammunition,  and  provisions  in  abundance  fell  into  the  hands 
of  Seras,  who  now  held  at  his  disposal  all  the  resources  of  the  con- 
federation. The  storm,  nevertheless,  had  not  yet  blown  off.  The 
men  who  had  so  easily  surrendered  the  place,  did  not  discontinue 
their  invectives  against  the  First  Consul ; and  some  of  them  even 
went  to  the  length  of  boasting  that  they  had  adjourned  their  ven- 
geance until  the  snow  season  ; — they  even  talked  of  Sicilian  vespers, 
and  of  the  speedy  extermination  of  the  French  in  Switzerland. — 
Doubtless,  such  atrocities  were  not  germane  to  Helvetian  manners; 
nevertheless,  the  corpses  of  the  murdered  French  soldiers  were  still 
lying  in  the  vale  of  Disentis,  and  the  troops  of  Seras  were  reminded 
of  the  circumstance  by  the  Swiss  themselves.  This  was  a delicate 
reminiscence,  and  calculated  to  excite  bitter  feelings  on  both  sides. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  small  committees  which  existed  in  every 
part  of  Helvetia,  together  with  the  monks,  and  more  especially  those 
of  Einseidlen,  did  not  cease  from  agitating  the  country.  As  such 
manoeuvres  might  possibly  lead  to  an  explosion  fatal  to  Switzerland, 
Ney  hastened  to  put  these  agitators  down,  warning  the  monks  that 


58 


MEMOIRS  OF 


the  least  attempt  against  his  soldiers  would  be  severely  punished  ; 
and  in  order  to  prevent  the  turbulent  and  headstrong  from  attempt- 
ing any  important  movement,  he  resolved  to  disarm  the  people. 
This  was  a delicate  measure  : the  mountaineers  were  never  with- 
out their  arms ; they  carried  them  in  their  excursions,  and  displayed 
them  in  their  cottages,  where  they  formed  at  the  same  time  a piece 
of  ornamental  furniture  and  a means  of  defence.  These  men  were 
extremely  jealous  of  their  right  to  carry  arms.  But  matters  had 
assumed  so  serious  an  aspect,  that  Ney  did  not  hesitate  ; he  ordered 
that  the  arms  should  be  given  up,  and  contrary  to  his  expectations, 
he  obtained  them  without  any  dangerous  opposition.  Not  but  that 
the  measure  called  forth  the  strongest  remonstrances,  and  various 
subterfuges  were  employed  to  elude  it.  One  pretended  that  he  had 
always  respected  the  established  order  of  things  ; another  attribu- 
ted his  assuming  arms  to  particular  circumstances;  a third  declared 
that  he  had  participated  in  no  reaction  whatever  ; a fourth  vowed  he 
had  never  committed  any  act  of  violence.  Each,  according  to  his 
own  view,  was  entitled  to  retain  his  carbine ; each,  according  to  his 
own  statement,  was  quite  incapable  of  encouraging  or  permitting 
the  least  excess.  The  government  was  simple  enough  to  add  its  tes- 
timony to  the  accounts  which  the  inhabitants  gave  of  themselves. 
They  who  composed  it  were  apprehensive  that  the  measure  would 
alienate  the  public  opinion  from  it  in  a still  greater  degree  ; they 
therefore  talked  much  of  the  peaceable  disposition  and  moderation  of 
those  whom  the  French  had  surprised  with  arms  in  their  hands. 
Ney  paid  no  attention  to  this  base  truckling  of  the  government,  and 
excepted  from  the  measure  none  but  land-owners  residing  upon 
remote  estates.  There  still  remained  stores  of  arms  and  ammuni- 
tion which  the  diet  had  ordered  to  be  concealed  among  the  mountain 
rocks.  As  no  search  could  lead  to  their  discovery,  Ney  offered  a 
reward  to  such  individuals  as  would  point  out  the  places  of  their  con- 
cealment, by  which  means  he  was  soon  able  to  seize  them. 

The  Grisons  were  not  so  easily  managed  ; neither  was  this  to  be 
wondered  at.  Prior  to  the  late  changes,  the  sovereignty  descended, 
among  them,  even  to  the  lowest  shepherd.  They  had  no  other  code 
of  laws  than  a few  fragments  of  the  Carolinae;  each  commune  was 
sovereign  and  independent,  and  every  citizen  was  subject,  even  in 
last  resort,  to  no  other  jurisdiction  than  that  of  his  own  commune. 
The  Grisons  paid  no  taxes  ; so  far  from  it  that  some  among  them 
levied  imposts  on  foreign  states  in  the  shape  of  secret  pensions, 
granted  to  them  by  the  governments  who  wished  to  secure  votes  at 
the  diet  of  the  Three  Leagues. 

Service  in  the  armies  of  foreign  potentates  was  also  a source  of 
wealth  to  them  ; and  appointments  in  the  government  and  judicature 
at  home  were  another  means  of  fortune.  The  existence  of  a central 
government  had  dried  up  these  sources  of  prosperity;  gratifications 
had  been  superceded  by  taxes ; pensions  had  ceased,  and  places  of 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


59 


public  trust  had  become  less  lucrative.  The  inhabitants  had  been 
obliged  to  forego  abuses  so  profitable  to  them  ; and  to  complete  the 
sum  of  their  vexations,  they  were  undergoing  persecution  for  having 
so  long  enjoyed  these  abuses.  The  Valteline,  for  instance,  not  sat- 
isfied with  putting  an  end  to  a ruinous  administration,  had  seized  and 
sold  the  property  of  its  powerful  sovereigns , the  Grison  shepherds. 
The  lower  orders  were  not  less  irritated  at  these  things  than  the 
patricians.  The  clergy  had  lost  their  former  influence,  in  public 
measures;  and  the  mechanics  no  longer  enjoyed  a monopoly  of  the 
fruits  of  industry.  All  classes  were  therefore  in  a state  of  intense 
excitement,  and  trembled  with  anger  at  the  very  name  of  a French 
intervention. 

The  lesser  cantons  were  neither  more  tranquil  nor  more  resigned 
than  the  Grisons.  An  explosion  seemed  likely  soon  to  take  place, 
which  might  lead  to  much  bloodshed  ; and  Ney,  anxious  to  avert  such 
a calamity , sent  officers  into  all  parts  of  Helvetia.  He  professed  com- 
passion for  some,  to  whom  he  represented  that  although  the  charges 
of  occupation  were  no  doubt  heavy,  they  were  nevertheless  prefer- 
able to  the  immense  sacrifices  and  alarms  which  civil  war  would  ine- 
vitably have  produced.  He  consoled  others,  announcing  a speedy 
termination  of  their  misery,  and  promising  that  it  should  cease  with 
the  return  of  their  deputies.  He  declared,  moreover,  that,  in  the 
mean  time,  he  would  lighten  the  burthens  of  the  occupation  as  much 
as  lay  in  his  power,  and  that  no  contributions  should  be  levied  on  the 
citizens,  except  what  was  absolutely  necessary  for  the  subsistence  of 
the  troops  under  his  command.  He  likewise  sent  to  the  religious 
corporations,  and  enjoined  the  heads  of  convents  to  use  their  influ- 
ence in  quieting  the  people,  maintaining  peace  in  country  places,  and 
turning  the  inhabitants  either  from  acts  of  rebellion,  or  from  any 
other  proceedings  that  might  tend  to  involve  them  in  difficulties. 

These  measures  produced  a sort  of  tranquillity  in  the  smaller  can- 
tons, and  the  population  resumed  their  labours.  An  unobservant  spec- 
tator might  have  supposed  the  dissensions  of  Switzerland  for  ever  ter- 
minated ; but  it  soon  became  evident  that  such  was  by  no  means  the 
case.  The  Swiss  have  all  the  duplicity  remarked  in  mountaineers  of 
every  country  ; but  nature  has  provided  them  with  a play  of  features 
which  prevents  them  from  concealing  the  feelings.  The  expression 
of  their  countenance  is  too  marked,  and  their  blood  does  not  flow  with 
sufficient  rapidity  to  enable  them  to  substitute  the  expression  of  an 
unfelt  emotion  for  that  by  which  they  are  really  affected.  Every 
feeling  is, depicted  in  their  features,  and  in  spite  of  themselves  they 
expose  that  which  they  are  most  anxious  to  conceal. 

Ney’s  troops,  billeted  upon  and  fed  by  the  inhabitants,  soon  attracted 
their  confidence,  and  became  acquainted  with  their  most  cherished 
projects.  The  French  soldiers  pitied  their  situation;  and  contenting 
themselves  with  the  coarse  fare  supplied  by  their  hosts,  recommended 
concord,  appeased  their  dislikes  and  prejudices,  and  by  such  conduct 


60 


MEMOIRS  OF 


drew  forth  the  confidential  overflowings  of  their  lacerated  bosoms. 
They  had  not  ceased  to  look  upon  Reding  as  their  providence ; they 
placed  all  their  hopes  in  him,  relied  on  his  courage,  and  considered 
themselves  invincible  whilst  he  was  still  among  them.  Auf-der-Maur, 
though  more  a man  of  execution,  was  less  to  be  feared.  But  as  both 
inflamed  the  imaginations,  and  fed  the  false  hopes  of  these  indocile 
herdsmen,  Ney  gave  orders  for  their  apprehension,  as  well  as  for  that 
of  some  other  individuals,  who,  without  great  personal  fame,  still  ex- 
ercised a sort  of  influence  over  the  opinions  of  the  peasants.  Among 
the  latter  were  Wursch,  ex-landamman  of  the  insurgents,  to  whom 
public  report  attributed  the  massacre  of  the  French  troops  stationed 
at  Schweitz  ; and  Hirzel,  a cunning  and  plausible  man,  and  an  in- 
curable aristocrat. 

Reding,  when  apprehended,  was  returning  from  a journey  to  the 
smaller  cantons.  He  was  at  first  surprised  and  struck  with  conster- 
nation ; but  soon  recovering,  he  consoled  himself  under  the  idea  that 
this  measure  proceeded  from  the  French  plenipotentiary,  and  that  the 
Helvetian  government  would  never  have  dared  to  adopt  it.  As  for 
Auf-der-Maur,  he  was  affected  even  to  tears.  Having  committed 
divers  excesses,  and  amongst  others  plundered  the  house  of  General 
Wonderweide,  his  situation  was  calculated  to  make  him  uneasy. 

This  event  was  not  displeasing  to  the  rich  land-owners,  whom  the 
popularity  and  turbulence  of  Reding  had  displeased.  But  the  people 
were  very  differently  affected,  and  at  first  gave  way  without  restraint 
to  the  grief  caused  by  his  arrest.  They  however  remained  peacea- 
ble, and  soon  forgot  their  dissensions  and  him  who  promoted  them. 
The  national  party,  on  the  other  hand,  took  courage  ; and  they  who, 
being  intimidated  until  now  by  the  desperate  efforts  of  a faction 
in  its  death-struggle,  had  not  dared  to  manifest  the  slightest  opposi- 
tion to  it,  no  longer  feared  to  declare  their  feelings  and  principles, 
and  to  denounce  several  undiscovered  depots  of  arms  in  the  moun- 
tains. In  the  neighbourhood  of  Schweitz  four  pieces  of  cannon  were 
concealed,  together  with  a large  store  of  ammunition ; at  Glaris,  St. 
Gall,  and  Mels  there  were  twenty  pieces  of  artillery,  with  immense 
stores.  These  last  resources  of  the  insurgents  were  now  seized, 
collected  at  Brunen,  and  sent  to  Lausanne  by  the  lake  of  Lucerne. 
And  it  is  a singular  fact,  that  the  arrival  of  these  things,  which  a 
week  previously  would  have  excited  an  insurrection  among  this 
haughty  population,  now  gave  a species  of  satisfaction.  They  con- 
gratulated themselves  at  being  deprived  of  the  means  of  undertaking 
any  future  insurrection.  No  one  had  it  any  longer  in  his  power  to 
feed  the  flame  of  revolt ; and  the  people  quietly  resumed  their  habits 
of  industry  and  moderation.  Thus,  by  long-suffering  and  indulgence 
Ney  easily  obtained  that  which  he  would  perhaps  have  been  unable 
to  effect  by  measures  of  violence. 

Murat,  anxious  to  pay  the  tribute  of  praise  which  Ney’s  conduct 
deserved,  wrote  to  him  as  follows : 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


61 


“ This  campaign  of  an  instant  has  covered  you  with  glory.  It  is 
a noble  thing  to  have  obtained,  by  mild  proceedings,  combined  with 
a formidable  appearance,  that  which  another  would  have  effected  by 
force  of  arms.  And  recollect,  my  dear  General,  that  you  have  a 
neighbour  who  will  feel  a real  pleasure  in  seconding  your  operations 
with  all  his  power. 

“ Milan,  27th  Brumaire,  Year  XII.  (Nov.  18th,  1802.)” 


62 


MEMOIRS  OF 


BOOK  THE  SIXTH. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Ney  was  yet  far  from  the  accomplishment  of  his  mission  ; and  if 
he  had  no  positive  and  resolute  resistance  to  put  down,  he  had  never- 
theless to  contend  against  the  listlessness  and  indifference  consequent 
upon  defeat.  The  vanquished  had,  it  is  true,  left  the  field,  but  they 
still  refused  to  sanction  the  interference  against  which  they  had  been 
contending,  and  they  declined  taking  any  share  in  the  discussion  of 
the  question  which  it  had  raised.  One  very  important  circumstance 
preyed  heavily  upon  their  minds.  The  time  was  fixed  for  the  elec- 
tion of  the  deputies  to  be  sent  to  France  for  the  purpose  of  framing 
a new  constitution.  They  trembled  therefore  for  the  safety  of  their 
franchises;  and  obedience  to  such  an  injunction  as  the  one  notified  to 
them  by  the  First  Consul  of  the  French  Republic,  seemed  to  them  a 
mere  preliminary  to  the  total  subversion  of  their  liberties.  On  the 
other  hand,  they  considered  it  an  act  of  vassalage  to  go  France,  a 
foreign  state,  for  the  purpose  of  discussing  the  articles  of  their  own 
free  constitution.  Ney  made  due  allowance  for  their  objections, 
which  he  knew  to  arise  from  a highly  honourable  feeling  ; and  he 
accordingly  endeavoured  to  soothe  their  excited  apprehensions.  In 
this  attempt  he  showed  no  disposition  to  enforce ; he  only  endea- 
voured to  persuade : he  represented  to  them  that  they  were  sacri- 
ficing the  substance  to  the  mere  form  ; that  their  objection  was  only 
prolonging  the  occupation  of  their  country;  and  that  the  convocation 
to  which  they  evinced  such  repugnance  was  a simple  matter  of  form, 
which  any  state,  under  certain  circumstances,  might  feel  compelled 
either  to  require  in  another  or  to  comply  with  at  the  call  of  another. 
He  further  urged,  that  in  the  request  of  the  First  Consul  to  send 
deputies  to  France,  there  was  really  nothing  either  to  humiliate  or  to 
alarm  them ; and  the  First  Consul  himself  had  made  it  with  no  other 
view  than  to  remove  the  persons  composing  the  deputation  beyond 
the  influence  of  local  prejudices ; that  it  would  be  impossible  for  these 
deputies  to  draw  up  a durable  constitution ; and  such  a one  as  should 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


63 


secure  the  permanent  welfare  of  their  country,  unless  they  were 
wholly  independent,  and  not  within  the  reach  of  the  intrigues  and 
secret  plots  of  factious  men.  The  mediator,  he  said,  in  urging  that 
they  should  go  to  him,  had  no  other  object  than  to  listen  to  their 
opinions,  make  up  their  differences,  comply  with  just  and  equitable 
claims,  and  carry  into  effect  the  combined  views  of  men  adequate  to 
the  task  of  co-operating  in  a free  and  prudent  organization. 

Though  these  observations  were  not  without  weight,  the  hesitation 
still  continued,  until  by  a lucky  inspiration  of  thought  Ney  succeeded 
in  changing  the  public  feeling.  He  had  constantly  sought  for  oppor- 
tunities of  becoming  personally  acquainted  with  the  most  influential 
men  in  the  country.  He  visited  them,  entertained  them  in  his  turn, 
and  collected  with  care  the  opinions  of  each,  relative  to  the  troubles  of 
Helvetia  and  to  the  individuals  who  had  successively  taken  a lead- 
ing part  in  public  affairs.  This  plan,  which  had  often  been  the 
means  of  his  obtaining  useful  information,  had  brought  him  into  con- 
tact with  M.  de  Mulhinen,  formerly  a colonel  in  the  service  of 
France,  a man  of  highly  honourable  character,  free  from  exaggerated 
opinions,  and  above  all  zealously  devoted  to  his  country.  Being 
strongly  attached  to  the  oligarchic  party,  whose  confidence  he  en- 
joyed, no  man  was  better  able  than  M.  de  Mulhinen  to  set  forth  the 
views  of  that  party,  and  advocate  its  rights,  nor  was  any  man  better 
deserving  of  attention  on  such  subjects.  Ney,  who  had  already  men- 
tioned M.  de  Mulhinen  to  the  First  Consul,  was  desirous  that  he 
should  join  the  deputation;  but  the  Helvetian  officer  sometimes 
urged  his  repugnance  to  go  to  France,  at  others  objected  that  he 
had  no  mission.  Unable  to  obtain  his  consent  to  take  a voluntary 
share  in  the  construction  of  the  constitutional  edifice,  Ney  imagined 
to  have  his  assistance  requested  by  the  French  government.  The 
colonel,  informed  no  doubt  of  Ney’s  project,  wrote  to  the  French 
minister  for  foreign  affairs  stating  that  he  was  resolved  not  to  go  to 
Paris.  But  Ney’s  letter  had  been  so  pressing,  that  Talleyrand 
replied  to  M.  de  Mulhinen’s  by  an  earnest  request,  almost  amounting 
to  a command,  to  join  the  deputation. 

“ The  happiness  of  Helvetia,”  he  wrote,  “ and  the  success  of  the 
First  Consul’s  mediation,  are  to  be  found  only  in  a great  and  speedy 
conciliation  of  all  party  opinions.  The  friends  of  freedom  will  not 
make  it  triumph  in  Helvetia  except  in  honouring  its  cause  by  their 
moderation,  and  in  displaying  a strong  spirit  of  concord,  as  well  as 
the  most  complete  indulgence  for  past  errors.” 

This  request,  combined  with  Ney’s  solicitude  and  compliance  with 
every  reasonable  wish,  overcame  all  the  obstacles  which  a high  sense 
of  honour,  as  well  as  the  workings  of  malevolence,  had  opposed  to 
his  exertions.  The  smaller  cantons  proceeded  to  elect  their  depu- 
ties, which  until  now  they  had  obstinately  refused  to  do,  and  these 
deputies,  when  elected,  immediately  set  out  to  join  those  of  the  con« 
federation  who  were  already  at  Paris. 


64 


MEMOIRS  OF 


The  Helvetian  deputation  being  thus  complete,  the  first  part  of 
Ney’s  mission  was  fulfilled  ; but  scarcely  had  he  got  over  one  difficulty 
ere  another  crossed  his  path.  The  First  Consul  received  the  deputation 
in  the  most  gracious  manner ; he  declared  to  its  members  that 
Switzerland,  from  its  geographical  situation,  its  manners,  and  its  cus- 
toms, was  essentially  a federative  state,  and  that  the  question  was, 
not  to  bewilder  themselves  in  vain  theories,  but  to  establish  and 
form,  upon  a just  basis,  such  a government  as  nature  had  pointed  out 
to  them ; that  each  deputy  was  therefore  called  upon  to  give  his 
views  and  opinions,  state  the  particular  wants  of  his  own  canton, 
and  point  out  the  plan  of  organization  best  suited  to  it ; and  that 
when  this  organization  was  once  fixed  upon,  the  bond  which  was  to 
unite  the  different  states  would  soon  be  found.* 

♦Bonaparte,  First  Consul  and  President,  to  the  Deputies  of  the  eighteen  can- 
tons of  the  Helvetian  Republic. 

St.  Cloud,  19th  Frimaire,  Year  XI. 

(November  2nd,  1802.) 

Citizens,  Deputies  of  the  Helvetian  Republic, 

The  situation  of  your  country  is  critical ; moderation,  prudence,  and  the  sacrifice 
of  your  passions  are  necessary  to  save  it.  Having  resolved,  in  the  face  of  Europe, 
to  render  my  mediation  effective,  I shall  fulfil  all  the  obligations  which  the  noble 
office  I have  undertaken  imposes  upon  me ; but  that  which  is  difficult  without  your 
concurrence,  will  become  easy  with  your  aid  and  influence. 

Switzerland  bears  no  resemblance  to  any  other  state,  either  in  the  succeeding 
events  of  several  centuries,  or  in  its  geographical  and  topographical  situation,  or  in 
its  different  languages,  different  religions,  and  the  extreme  difference  of  manners 
existing  in  the  several  parts  of  its  territory. 

Nature  has  rendered  your  state  a federative  one,  and  no  wise  man  could  form  a 
wish  to  subjugate  it. 

Circumstances,  combined  with  the  spirit  of  past  ages,  has  established  in  your 
country  a sovereign  people  and  a subject  people  ; but  recent  events  combined  with  a 
different  spirit,  sprung  from  a new  era,  and  more  consonant  with  reason,  have  restored 
an  equality  of  rights  among  all  the  inhabitants  of  your  territory. 

Several  of  your  cantons  have,  during  many  centuries,  followed  the  most  absolute  de- 
mocracy ; in  others,  a few  families  have  usurped  the  power,  and  have  thus  become 
at  one  and  the  same  time  subjects  and  soverigns.  The  influence  of  the  spirit  pre- 
valent in  Italy,  Savoy,  France,  and  Alsace — states  by  which  you  are  surrounded — 
essentially  contributed  to  establish  in  the  latter  cantons  the  order  of  things  adopted 
there ; but  the  opinions  of  these  different  countries  are  now  changed,  and  the  renun- 
ciation of  all  privileges  is  your  first  necessity,  as  well  as  your  first  right. 

That  which  is  therefore  consistent  with  the  wish  and  interests  both  of  your  nation 
and  of  the  different  countries  which  border  upon  it,  is  comprised  under  the  following 
heads  : 

1 . Equality  of  rights  throughout  your  eighteen  cantons. 

2.  A sincere  and  voluntary  renunciation,  by  the  patrician  families,  of  their  pri- 
vileges. 

3.  A federative  organization,  in  which  each  canton  shall  be  administered  accord- 
ing to  its  language,  its  religion,  its  manners  and  ’ customs,  its  interests,  and  its 
opinions. 

The  most  important  task  is  to  decide  upon  the  specific  organization  of  each  of  your 
eighteen  cantons. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


65 


This  declaration  again  put  all  Switzerland  in  commotion.  The 
oligarchs  perceived  in  the  proposed  federative  system,  a means  of 
regaining  their  ascendency ; the  economy  with  which  it  was  to  be 
attended  pleased  others ; and  the  major  part  of  the  population,  who 
saw  in  it  a proper  degree  of  freedom,  and  an  assured  existence  as  a 
nation,  were  pleased  that  such  advantages  should  be  acknowledged 
and  guaranteed  by  France.  Some  individuals  were  nevertheless  dis- 
contented, and  vented  their  feelings  in  murmurs  and  complaints. 
These  were  the  supporters  of  the  unitary  system,  at  whose  head 
appeared  the  President  Dolder,  the  Statthalter  Fueslin,  Mohr  the- 
senator,  Stapfer,  and  some  friends  of  these  individuals.  They  had 
expected  the  establishment  of  a strong  and  powerful  republic ; but 
this  hope  being  now  destroyed,  they  were  unable  todisguise  their  dis- 
pleaure,  and  they  spread  abroad  the  most  unfavourable  insinuations 
against  the  intentions  of  the  French  government. 

This  being  once  settled,  you  will  have  to  determine  upon  the  connexion  which 
shall  exist  between  them ; and  then  to  establish  your  central  organization,  which  is 
in  reality  much  less  important  than  your  cantonal  organization.  Finance,  army, , 
administration, — nothing  can  be  uniform  among  you.  You  have  never  been  able  to 
support  a standing  army  ; you  can  never  possess  great  financial  resources ; and  you 
have  never  even  sent  diplomatic  agents  to  the  different  powers  of  Europe.  Situated, 
as  you  are,  on  the  summit  of  the  chain  of  mountains  which  separates  France,  Ger- 
many, and  Italy  from  each  other,  you  partake  of  the  peculiar  spirit  of  these  several 
nations.  The  neutrality  of  your  country,  the  prosperity  of  your  trade,  and  your 
being  governed  as  one  family,  are  the  only  things  suitable  to  your  population,  and 
likely  to  preserve  you  as  a nation. 

I have  always  urged  the  same  opinions  to  your  deputies,  whenever  they  have  con- 
sulted me  on  their  affairs;  and  these  opinions  seem  to  me  so  well  founded  that  I 
had  hoped  you  would  have  been  induced,  without  the  employment  of  any  extraordi- 
nary means,  and  by  the  very  nature  of  things,  to  concur  in  the  truth  of  this  system. 
But  they  who  seemed  the  most  convinced  of  its  justness,  were  likewise  the  very  per- 
sons who,  from  interested  motives,  clung  with  the  greatest  pertinacity  to  family  pri- 
vileges, and  who,  having  granted  their  good  wishes,  and  many  the  assistance  of  their 
sword  to  the  French  armies,  felt  a disposition  to  seek  elsewhere  than  in  France  a 
support  for  their  country. 

Any  organization  made  in  Helvetia,  which  your  people  might  have  supposed  con- 
trary to  the  wishes  and  interests  of  France,  could  not  have  proved  advantageous  to 
you. 

Having  hitherto  spoken  to  you  a language  which  a Swiss  citizen  might  have 
used,  it  now  behoves  me  to  address  you  as  the  chief  magistrate  of  two  powerful 
countries,  and  not  to  conceal  from  you  that  France  will  never  allow  a system  of 
government  to  be  established  among  you  which  might  prove  favourable  to  your 
enemies. 

The  repose  and  tranquillity  of  forty  millions  of  men  Who  are  your  neighbours,  and 
without  whom  you  could  neither  subsist  as  individuals  nor  exist  as  a state,  must  also 
be  of  great  weight  in  the  scale  of  general  justice.  Let  there  be  among  you  nothing 
hostile  to  them  ; — let  every  thing  be  in  unison  with  their  feelings  ; and,  as  in  ages 
past,  let  it  be  your  first  interest,  your  first  policy,  and  your  first  duty,  to  do  nothing 
nor  suffer  any  thing  to  be  done  on  your  territory,  which  either  directly  or  indirectly 
■may  injure  the  interests,  the  honour,  or  the  cause  generally  of  the  French  people. 

If  your  own  interests,  and  the  necessity  of  terminating  your  dissensions,  were  not 
sufficient  to  call  for  my  interference  in  your  affairs,  the  interests  of  the  allied  repub- 
lics would  alone  have  imposed  that  duty  on  me.  And  indeed,  your  insurgents  have 


66 


MEMOIRES  OF 


The  cantonal  system,  they  said,  offered  no  doubt  some  advantages 
but  it  likewise  opened  the  door  to  the  oligarchy,  for  it  admitted  the 
patrician  families  to  public  functions,  whereby  the  latter  would  soon 
be  enabled  to  re-establish  the  cantonal  sovereignties  ; that,  moreover, 
France  was  reorganizing  the  cantons,  separating  the  powers  of  each, 
and  giving  to  each  a separate  policy.  Who  would  answer,  they 
asked,  for  the  good  intentions  of  that  power?  who  would  guarantee 
that  its  government  had  no  afterthought : that  it  had  not  formed  a 
plan  to  obtain  possession  of  such  parts  of  Helvetia  as  would  contri- 
bute to  the  security  of  its  frontiers  ? If  it  had  no  views  of  aggran- 
disement, would  it  not  establish  a central  government  in  Helvetia — 
a power  which  might  give  a simultaneous  impulse,  and  impress  a 
uniform  direction,  to  the  whole  country?  By  such  an  act  the  state 
of  the  country  would  become  settled,  and  the  people  possess  their 
immunities,  without  the  enjoyment  of  a blessing  which  they  had 
acquired  at  the  price  of  their  blood,  being  poisoned  by  fear  or  sus- 
picion. 

In  vain  did  Ney  state  that  these  apprehensions  were  unfounded  : 
that  France  would  not  only  seize  upon  no  part  of  the  Swiss  territory, 
but  would  oppose  every  encroachment  or  usurption  by  any  other 
state  ; and  that  the  First  Consul  had  made  an  explicit  declaration  to 
this  effect : — still  the  Unitarians  continued  to  insist  upon  the  defects 
of  the  cantonal  system.  It  was  to  no  purpose  Ney  represented  to 
them  that  the  form  of  government  with  which  they  found  fault  was 

been  led  on  by  men  who  have  actually  waged  war  against  us,  since  their  first  acts 
have  been  an  appeal  to  privileges,  and  the  destruction  of  equality,  which  is  a mani- 
fest insult  to  the  French  people. 

No  particular  party  among  you  must  gain  the  ascendancy,  and  less  than  any 
•other,  the  party  which  has  been  defeated.  No  counter-revolution  can  take  place. 

It  is  a pleasure  to  me  to  hold  communication  with  you,  and  I shall  often  repeat 
the  views  I have  just  unfolded,  because  it  is  not  until  your  fellow-citizens  are  con- 
vinced of  their  correctness,  that  your  several  opinions  can  be  conciliated  and  your 
citizens  live  happy. 

The  policy  of  Switzerland  has  always  been  considered  by  Europe  part  of  that  of 
France,  Savoy,  and  the  Milanese ; because  the  very  existence  of  Switzerland  is 
strongly  linked  with  the  safety  of  those  states. 

The  first  and  most  essential  duty  of  the  French  government  will  always  be,  to 
take  care  that  no  system  hostile  to  it  prevails  among  you,  and  that  men  devoted  to 
its  enemies  shall  not  succeed  in  placing  themselves  at  the  head  of  your  affairs.  It  is 
expedient  not  only  that  we  should  have  no  subject  of  uneasiness  with  regard  to  that 
portion  of  our  frontier  which  is  open,  and  which  you  cover,  but  that  every  thing 
should  tend  to  convince  us  that,  if  your  neutrality  were  forced,  the  good  feeling  of 
your  government,  as  well  as  the  interests  of  your  nation,  would  induce  you  to  side 
with,  rather  than  against  France. 

I will  bestow  ample  consideration  upon  every  plan  and  every  observation  which 
you  may  be  pleased  to  make  to  me,  either  collectively  or  individually,  or  by  deputa- 
tions of  single  cantons.  The  senators  Barthelemy,  Fouche,  Roederer,  and  Des- 
meunier,  whom  I have  directed  to  collect  your  opinions,  study  your  interests,  and 
ascertain  your  views,  will  give  me  an  account  of  all  you  wish  they  should  either 
.acquaint  me  with,  or  deliver  to  me  on  your  behalf. 


Bonaparte. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


67 


the  one  adopted  by  their  ancestors ; that  it  would  put  an  end  to  the 
difficulties  attendant  upon  centralization,  in  a country  whose  different 
parts  were  so  dissimilar  in  language,  manners,  interests  and  religion; 
that  the  orginization  which  they  rejected  was  that  of  an  agricultural 
and  commercial  family,  each  member  of  which  bore  only  a share  of 
the  common  burthens  proportionate  to  his  means: — he  could  make 
no  impression  upon  these  headstrong  men,  who  persisted  in  imputing 
undue  motives  to  the  First  Consul,  and  complained  bitterly  that  he 
seemed  anxious  to  put  down  military  spirit  among  them  and  convert 
a nation  of  warriors  into  a community  of  ploughmen.  There  was 
really  nothing  to  justify  such  an  imputation  as  the  last ; but  had  it 
even  been  well  founded,  it  ought  not  to  have  excited  such  clamours. 
The  time  had  gone  by  when  an  irruption  of  goatherds  could  make 
monarchs  tremble  ; the  progress  made  in  the  art  of  war  had  for  ever 
destroyed  the  power  of  such  hinds ; and  the  Swiss,  unable  to  make 
head  against  Austria,  or  to  resist  France, — having,  moreover,  no 
public  revenue,  or  the  means  of  assembling  and  providing  food  for 
an  army,  must,  of  necessity,  content  themselves  with  the  secondary 
importance  which  nature  and  the  political  constitution  of  Europe 
had  assigned  to  them.  In  the  situation  in  which  they  were  then 
placed,  they  could  exist  only  by  labour  and  industry,  and  through 
the  benevolent  assistance  and  protection  of  their  neighbours ; their 
demeanour  ought  therefore  always  to  be  peaceable,  and  marked  by 
hospitality.  This  Ney  stated  to  them  in  very  broad  terms,  adding 
that  it  would  be  folly,  in  their  country,  to  cultivate  a martial  spirit 
for  which  there  could  be  no  employment. 

These  observations  were  just ; but  the  passion  of  the  Swiss  is  that 
of  arms.  They  really  fancied  that  they  were  on  the  brink  of  annihi- 
lation as  a people,  and  they  were  eager  to  reject  beforehand  measures 
which  nobody  ever  thought  of  imposing  on  them.  A military  organ- 
ization was,  according  to  them,  their  only  safeguard ; to  deprive 
them  of  it,  was  reducing  them  to  a state  of  subjection,  and  exposing 
them  to  charges  and  imposts,  the  idea  of  which  threw  them  into  a 
state  of  real  alarm.  The  contributions  and  supply  of  men  and  pro- 
visions, which  war  would  force  upon  them,  appeared  dreadful.  The 
sums  which  their  whole  population  might  economize  during  ten 
years,  did  not  seem  to  them  sufficient  to  meet  the  wants  of  one  of 
the  armies  which  a war  would  inevitably  bring  into  their  mountains. 
This  led  them  into  another  speculation  diametrically  opposed  to  their 
feelings,  when  they,  urged  their  fears  that  France  would  subju- 
gate their  country.  IF,  they  said,  Switzerland  were  united  to 
France,  its  inhabitants  would  be  subject  only  to  the  charges  ini' 
posed  upon  the  nation  at  large,  and  they  should  moreover  enjoy  the 
benefits  of  the  departmental  system,  which  they  well  knew  how  to 
appreciate.  France,  on  the  other  hand,  must  be  glad  to  incorporate 
them  in  its  own  territory ; for  their  country  completed  the  defence  of 
the  French  frontier.  Upon  these  grounds  they  calculated  that  their 


68 


MEMOIRS  OF 


union  to  that  great  nation  would  put  an  end  to  their  state  of  fluctua- 
tion and  misery,  and  they  therefore  thought  it  advisable  to  solicit 
such  union. 

As  Ney  well  knew  the  intentions  of  the  First  Consul,  he  did  not 
encourage  these  views.  But  the  Swiss,  affecting*  to  be  incredulous 
as  to  Bonaparte’s  motives,  persisted  in  imputing  ambitious  views  to 
France,  and  in  affecting  to  believe 'that  this  pow  er  was  desirous  of 
annihilating  the  military  propensities  of  the  Helvetians.  Ney  there- 
fore resolved  to  put  an  end  to  imputations,  of  which  he  easily  saw 
the  drift ; and  indeed  this  was  dictated  to  him  by  humanity  and  sound 
policy.  The  letter  addressed  by  the  First  Consul  to  the  deputies  of 
the  cantons  said  not  a word  of  Helvetian  trpops.  The  cantonal 
organization  was  decreed,  and  every  thing  led  to  the  belief  that  an 
army  being  useless  in  the  new  institutions  by  which  the  country  was 
in  future  to  be  governed,  that  which  existed  would  speedily  be  dis- 
banded, and  the  unfortunate  soldiers  who  composed  it  left  without 
means  of  livelihood.  The  French  general  therefore  proposed  to  in- 
corporate them  in  the  Swiss  deini-brigades  serving  in  France.  But 
so  great  was  the  hatred  which  the  different  parties  bore  to  each 
other,  that  the  one  which  in  the  new  form  of  government  seemed 
likely  to  be  at  the  head  of  affairs,  obstinately  refused  to  sanction  such 
an  arrangement. 

Though  the  situation  of  these  brave  men  ought  to  have  disarmed 
the  hatred  of  their  enemies,  the  factions  opposed  to  them  were  in- 
exorable. These  poor  soldiers,  far  from  exciting  commiseration, 
were  by  party  spirit  made  objects  of  bitter  hatred.  Without  the 
means  of  subsistence,  or  any  prospect  of  future  employment,  and  re- 
jected by  their  own  countrymen,  these  unhappy  men  were  reduced 
to  the  most  deplorable  want.  Some  came  to  implore  Ney’s  pity  ; 
others,  indignant  at  receiving  such  contumelious  treatment  in  reward 
of  their  services  to  their  ungrateful  country,  endeavoured  to  pass 
into  the  service  of  foreign  states.  They  offered  themselves  to 
Austria  and  Great  Britain ; so  that  whichever  of  these  powers  re- 
ceived them,  would  raise  up  so  many  more  enemies  whom  the  in- 
justice of  their  fellow-citizens  armed  against  France.  If  these  sol- 
diers renounced  a military  life,  it  would  be  still  worse  ; for  when  the 
habits  of  men  are  once  acquired,  they  can  with  difficulty  conform  to 
others  to  which  they  have  been  all  their  lives  unaccustomed.  If  there- 
fore they  were  forced  to  embrace  the  callings  of  civil  life,  they  might 
feel  greatly  dissatisfied  ; and  it  was  to  prevent  the  breaking  out  of 
fresh  disorders  that  Ney  proposed  to  enlist  them  under  the  French 
banner. 

The  First  Consul,  “ who  would  have  no  foreigners  in  the  service 
of  France,”  at  first  rejected  the  proposal.  But  he  soon  felt  how 
prudent  it  would  be,  and  how  important  for  the  tranquillity  of  Hel- 
vetia, to  remove  from  that  country  men  pursued  by  such  vindictive 
hatred.  Both  humanity  and  policy  pleaded  in  their  favour,  and  he 


MEMOIRS  OF 


69 


consented  to  receive  them  into  the  ranks  of  the  French  army.* 
Malevolence  could  now  no  longer  injure  these  men ; nevertheless, 
in  spite  of  Ney’s  precautions  throughout  this  business,  he  was  every- 
where received  with  coldness,  indifference,  or  mistrust. 

A host  of  banditti  spread  on  a sudden  over  the  whole  country. 
Robbery,  incendiary  burnings,  and  even  murders  became  matters  of 
common  occurrence ; no  one  could  any  longer  depend  upon  the  pro- 
tection of  the  law ; and  no  one  had  any  longer  confidence  in  the 
power  of  the  government  to  secure  the  lives  and  properties  of  the 
citizens.  The  pusillanimity  of  the  government  had  already  rendered 
it  despicable;  all  parties  now  turned  it  into  ridicule,  and  the  people 
seemed  to  make  a merit  of  eluding  its  decrees.  This  feeling,  skil- 
fully kept  alive  by  secret  emissaries,  tended  to  excite  the  hopes  and 
increase  the  irritation  of  the  different  parties.  But  such  a state  of 
things  could  not  last  ; and  the  opponents  of  France  flattered  them- 
selves that  by  dint  of  agitation  and  disorder,  they  should  bring  about 
the  form  of  government  for  which  they  had  previously  taken  up 
arms.  A number  of  Swiss  officers  and  men  of  every  description,  in 
the  pay  of  Great  Britain,  had  returned  to  their  native  country ; and 
the  colonel  of  the  regiment  of  Watteville  himself  had  just  arrived  at 
Berne.  All  had  no  doubt  their  instructions  from  the  enemies  of 
France,  and  each  religiously  fulfilled  them. 

The  government  was  aware  of  these  intrigues,  but  dared  not  re- 
press them.  It  was  itself  verging  towards  its  dissolution,  and  each 
of  its  members,  more  occupied  with  his  own  interests  than  with  state 
affairs,  dared  not  brave  the  factious  spirit  about  to  be  arrayed  against 
him.  Each  saw  the  danger,  but  no  one  had  the  courage  to  apply 
the  remedy.  The  police  was  no  longer  to  be  depended  on  ; its  zeal 
and  fidelity  were  extinct ; British  gold  had.corrupted  every  one  of  its 
agents,  and  they  whose  duty  it  was  to  serve  the  government  were  the 
first  to  betray  it.  On  the  other  hand,  the  counter-police  was  per- 
fectly well  organized.  The  government  took  no  measure,  nor  issued 
any  decree,  which  was  not  prematurely  made  public,  whilst  seditious 
meetings  were  held  with  perfect  impunity.  All  the  inveterate  pre- 
judices of  the  aristocracy  were  now  united  to  the  burning  excitement 
of  the  democracy,  in  one  common  sum  of  hatred  to  France  ; and  both 

* The  Minister- at- War  to  General  Ney,  Minister  Plenipotentiary. 

Paris,  22nd  Nivose,  Year  XI.  (Jan.  12th,  1803.) 

Citizen  General, 

I have  submitted  to  the  First  Consul  the  observations  which  you  addressed  to  me 
on  the  3d  Nivose,  on  the  necessity  of  deciding1  upon  the  ultimate  fate  of  the  troops 
now  in  the  pay  of  the  Helvetian  government,  and  also  the  proposal  of  incorporating 
them  in  the  Helvetian  demi-brigades  at  present  in  the  service  of  the  French  repu  blic. 

The  First  Consul  having  given  due  weight  to  your  observations  on  this  subject, 
has  directed  me  to  inform  you  that  if  the  Helvetian  government  has  no  further  neces- 
sity for  the  services  of  those  troops,  the  French  government  will  take  them  with 
pleasure.  Berthier. 

VOL.  II. 


10 


70 


MEMOIRS  OF 


parties  concerted,  concocted,  and  spread  abroad  the  most  atrocious 
libels  against  the  First  Consul,  and  against  the  order  of  things  which 
he  was  desirous  of  establishing. 

These  calumnious  reports  kept  the  minds  of  the  mountaineers  in  a 
constant  ferment.  Being  promised  the  benefits  of  the  insurrection, 
they  hoped  to  obtain  a sensible  improvement  of  their  lot ; and  as  all 
sorts  of  crimes  are  of  easy  perpetration  when  a whole  population  is 
agitated,  the  gunpowder  was  stolen  from  the  government  stores, 
arms  were  collected  in  the  canton  of  Berne,  and  all  seemed  to  indi- 
cate an  approaching  convulsion.  Happily  the  mediation  produced 
its  fruit  in  due  season,  and  these  plots  and  dissensions  were  adjourn- 
ed for  a time,  until  the  feelings  excited  by  the  new  constitution  should 
subside.  Many  particulars  of  this  great  political  act  being  yet 
unknown,  they  offered  matter  for  speculation  sufficient  for  the  pre- 
sent to  occupy  every  mind. 


CHAPTER  II. 

All  that  was  yet  known  was,  that  the  new  constitution  established 
the  political  rights  of  all  the  cantons,  abolished  subjection,  made 
every  Swiss  citizen  equal,  and  gave  to  each  a right  of  voting  even 
in  the  most  unimportant  affairs  of  the  state.  Twenty  years  of  age, 
a wife,  and  landed  property  worth  two  hundred  francs,  were  the  quali- 
fications for  an  elector,  who  could  vote  for  the  appointment,  as  well 
as  for  the  dismissal  of  those  called  to  wield  the  powers  of  state.  But 
the  nature  of  the  general  bond,  by  which  these  independent  popula- 
tions were  to  be  connected,  was  not  yet  stated ; and  each  was  impa- 
tient to  know  what  happy  combination  had  been  hit  upon  that  would 
make  so  many  contending  interests  merge  into  one  general  interest. 
M.  de  Talleyrand  had  alluded  to  it  in  his  despatches  as  likely  to  satisfy 
all  parties,  and  put  an  end  to  all  their  differences. 

“ The  publication  of  the  act  of  mediation,”  he  wrote  to  Ney,  “ ex- 
posing to  all  Europe,  in  a noble,  candid,  and  generous  manner,  the 
wise  and  beneficent  views  of  the  First  Consul  with  regard  to  Helve- 
tia, will  have  refuted,  in  a manner  worthy  of  him,  the  infamous  and 
absurd  imputations  which  the  enemies  of  the  peace  of  Europe  have 
had  the  boldness  to  cast  upon  him,  and  which  can  have  found  be- 
lievers only  among  those  servile  beings  as  incapable  of  scanning  the 
greatness  of  his  ideas,  as  of  feeling  that  his  power  needs  no  dissimu- 
lation, and  that  it  is  not  the  consciousness  of  strength,  but  of  weak- 
ness, which  inspires  statesmen  with  thoughts  of  injustice  and  tyranny.” 

This  brilliant  announcement,  far  from  making  the  general  impa- 
tience subside,  was  like  oil  thrown  upon  fire.  After  much  speculation 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


71 


and  anxiety,  the  particulars  at  length  came,  and  the  clauses  of  the 
federal  pact  which  it  had  taken  so  much  time  to  invent,  were  now 
made  public. 

The  nineteen  cantons  were  confederated  according  to  the  princi- 
ples established  in  the  constitution  of  each.  They  mutually  guaran- 
teed their  respective  institutions,  territories,  freedom,  and  indepen- 
dence, whether  against  the  enterprises  of  foreign  states,  or  against 
the  usurpation  of  any  one  canton,  or  any  particular  faction.  The 
respective  contingents  which  each  was  to  furnish  in  men  and  money, 
were  determined  ; and  there  were  to  be  no  subject  countries,  nor  any 
privileges  of  place,  birth,  persons,  or  families.  Each  Swiss  citizen 
might  settle  in  any  canton  he  pleased,  there  to  exercise  his  industry, 
and  enjoy  the  political  rights  sanctioned  by  the  local  constitution  of 
the  canton. 

The  cantons  abolished  the  old  dues  of  traite  interieure  and  traite 
foraine.  They  decreed  the  free  circulation  of  produce,  cattle,  and 
goods ; the  abolition  of  all  droits  d1  octroi , whether  entrance  or  in 
transitu  ; and  they  established  a uniform  standard  for  their  coin. 

The  direction  of  the  public  force,  and  the  framing  of  the  laws, 
treaties,  alliances,  and  declarations  of  war,  were  vested  in  an  assem- 
bly of  deputies  from  each  canton,  who  were  to  meet  alternately  at 
Berne,  Friburg,  Soleure,  Basle,  Zurich,  and  Lucerne.  Each  of  these 
deputies  received  instructions  from  his  constituents,  and  could  vote 
only  to  the  extent  expressed  in  such  instructions.  The  diet,  as  this 
assembly  was  termed,  was  to  act  in  the  name  of  the  entire  confedera- 
tion, and  alone  to  possess  the  right  of  communication  with  foreign 
powers.  The  avoyer  of  the  canton  in  which  it  assembled,  was  to 
add  to  his  title  that  of  landamman,  and  preside  over  the  diet  whilst 
it  remained  in  that  canton.  He  was  also  to  supply  its  place  in  the 
intervals  between  the  sessions.  He  was  to  keep  the  seal  of  state, 
pursue  the  diplomatic  relations  of  the  country,  and  give  credentials 
to  the  agents  which  the  Helvetian  republic  might  send  to  foreign 
states.*  And,  as  nothing  was  to  remain  vague  or  uncertain,  but  all 
be  precise  and  determinate,  the  period  of  the  delivery  of  the  powers 
was  also  fixed.  The  new  magistrates  were  to  assume  the  direction 
of  affairs  on  the  10th  of  March  ; the  constitution  was  to  be  in  force 
on  the  15th  of  April ; and  the  elections  were  to  be  over  by  the  1st  of 
June.  The  diet  was  to  assemble  in  the  beginning  of  July,  and  the 
duration  of  its  session  was  not  to  exceed  a month.  To  these  provi- 
sions were  added  some*  regulations  not  less  praiseworthy,  but  which 
afterwards  led  to  very  stormy  debates  in  the  new  diet.  The  act  of 
mediation  had  regulated  the  use  to  be  made  of  national  property,  and 
had  provided  for  the  liquidation  of  the  Helvetian  debt ; it  had,  in  short, 
protected  the  interests,  as  it  had  secured  the  freedom,  of  every 
citizen. 


* See  Appendix  at  the  end  of  the  volume,  No.  I. 


72 


MEMOIRS  OF 


Thus  was  the  great  problem  solved  which  had  so  long  agitated 
Helvetia.  The  act  of  mediation  guaranteed  and  co-ordained  her 
rights ; and  it  gave  her  that  which  she  had  vainly  sought  at  the  cost 
of  much  trouble  and  bloodshed:  namely,  a joint  connexion,  and  a 
common  focus  of  power,  which,  by  repressing  disorder  and  putting 
down  resistance,  should  satisfy  the  wants  and  exigencies  of  the  con- 
federation. The  measure  was  hailed  with  general  satisfaction  ; it  ex- 
tinguished all  party  hatred,  destroyed  the  conspiracies  against  which 
the  country  had  so  painfully  struggled,  and  every  one  acknowledged 
the  wisdom  by  which  it  was  dictated. 

But  what  contributed  more  especially  to  render  it  popular,  was  the 
enthusiasm  of  the  commissioners  appointed  to  organize  the  cantonal 
constitutions.  They  had  been  eye-witnesses  of  the  conduct  of  the 
First  Consul  ; they  knew  the  sentiments  by  which  he  was  actuated  ; 
they  had  seen  his  zeal  and  anxiety  in  settling  the  rights  of  each 
canton,  and  securing  to  the  whole  the  benefit  of  wise  institutions. 
Their  praises  of  his  benevolence,  and  their  accounts  of  the  interest 
he  took  in  the  Swiss  people,  were  eloquent  and  inexhaustible. 

This  confidence  in  the  First  Consul,  and  the  cessation  of  the 
charges  of  the  occupation,  restored  the  Swiss  people  to  their  ordinary 
feelings  of  justice.  They  admitted  that  France  had  reason  to  feel 
alarmed  at  the  troubles  which  had  taken  place  upon  her  frontier,  and 
that  she  might,  without  being  excited  by  ambitious  or  interested 
views,  interfere  in  the  dissensions  of  her  neighbours. 

The  French  legislative  body  had  just  opened  the  session,  and  the 
statement  of  the  situation  of  the  republic  was  presented  by  Chaptal, 
then  minister  of  the  interior.  This  account  of  the  prosperity  of  the 
country,  and  the  recollection  of  the  disorder  and  anarchy  from  the 
horrors  of  which  the  powerful  mind  of  Bonaparte  had  so  promptly 
relieved  it — together  with  the  solicitude  of  a prudent  and  liberal 
administration,  which  provided  for  all  the  wants  of  trade,  and  gave 
the  highest  encouragement  to  industry — produced  a powerful  effect 
upon  the  Swiss,  naturally  an  avaricious  people,  and  who  had  scarcely 
yet  emerged  from  the  convulsions  of  intestine  troubles.  It  taught 
them  that  a government  anxious  to  repair  national  disasters,  and  pro- 
mote national  improvement,  would  be  likely  to  apply  its  best  energies 
to  the  maintenance  of  public  tranquillity  in  a neighbouring  state  with 
which  it  was  so  closely  connected  as  with  Switzerland ; and  it  con- 
vinced them  that  the  First  Consul  could  have  none  but  peaceable 
intentions.  His  mediation,  therefore,  no  longer  appeared  to  them  an 
attempt  influenced  by  ambition,  as  calumny  had  taught  them  to  be- 
lieve,— but  a work  of  conciliation  and  kindness,  and  an  immense  benefit 
conferred  upon  Helvetia,  suffering,  as  she  had  been,  under  the  turbu- 
lence of  desperate  factions.  The  winter  being  past,  they  resumed 
their  ordinary  occupations,  and  disavowed  for  ever  the  principles  of 
those  men  who  were  still  eager  to  lead  them  astray. 

D’Affry,  an  old  general  officer  formerly  in  the  service  of  France, 


MARSHAL  NEY, 


73 


and  who  had  been  appointed  landamman  by  the  act  of  mediation, 
had  just  arrived.  He  was  as  respectable  by  the  moderation  of  his 
political  principles,  as  by  his  talents,  firmness,  and  patriotism.  The 
French  plenipotentiary  received  him  in  a manner  worthy  of  the  high 
functions  to  which  he  had  been  called.  The  firing  of  guns,  guards 
of  honour,  and  every  thing  which  surrounds  and  points  out  to  the 
people  the  high  powers  of  a state,  were  lavished  upon  him  with  pro- 
fusion and  a courtesy  which  greatly  flattered  the  self-love  of  the 
Swiss.  D’Affry,  who  was  a native  of  Friburg,  determined  to  trans- 
fer the  seat  of  his  government  to  that  city.  Preparations  were  im- 
mediately made  for  his  journey,  which  took  place  with  a pomp  of 
military  pageantry  never  before  witnessed  in  those  mountainous 
regions. 

The  former  government  forthwith  resigned  its  authority,  and  the 
new  order  of  things  was  constituted.  Nevertheless,  this  was  not 
effected  without  some  little  difficulty,  for  all  party  feeling  had  not 
merged  into  concord  and  oblivion.  The  several  factions  had  sunk, 
it  is  true,  under  the  ascendency  of  France,  but  they  did  not  yet  des- 
pair of  raising  opportunities  for  trouble,  and  of  seizing  some  unex- 
pected chances  by  which  they  might  at  least  adjourn  a question  that 
seemed  already  decided,  if  not  raise  their  fallen  influence.  Of  this  a 
lamentable  instance  soon  occurred.  The  reader  may  recollect  with 
what  uneasiness  the  Helvetian  troops  contemplated  their  future 
prospects,  and  the  eagerness  they  had  displayed  to  be  received  into 
the  French  service.  These  soldiers,  formerly  so  despised  and 
repulsed  by  their  fellow-citizens,  were  now  on  a sudden  made  objects 
of  the  most  anxious  commiseration,  and  most  delicate  attentions. 

A French  military  expedition  had  been  sent  to  St.  Domingo ; it 
had  beaten  and  dispersed  the  blacks;  but  being  assailed  in  its  turn 
by  the  yellow  fever,  the  havoc  made  by  this  frightful  disease  had  in 
a short  time  reduced  its  number  to  comparatively  very  few  men.  Its 
losses  were  soon  known  all  over  Europe.  The  Swiss  have  naturally 
a strong  repugnance  to  crossing  the  sea ; and  on  intelligence  of  the 
disasters  of  the  French  army  at  St.  Domingo,  reaching  Switzerland, 
it  was  eagerly  caught  at,  and  a report  immediately  spread  that  the 
Helvetian  demi-brigades  were  destined  to  replace  the  troops  whom 
the  yellpw  fever  had  cut  off  in  the  West  Indies,  and  that  if  they  once 
embarked  they  would  never  more  return.  Then,  as  if  it  were  not 
sufficient  to  arouse  the  terrors  with  which  the  idea  of  a tropical  cli- 
mate always  inspired  these  mountaineers,  much  was  added  concerning 
the  advantages  which  the  British  service  held  out,  and  the  care  and 
attention  of  which  the  solders  were  the  object  in  that  of  Austria. 
These  reports,  this  pretended  commiseration,  and  an  artful  contrast 
drawn  between  a life  of  adventure  across  the  ocean,  and  the  sweets 
of  the  quiet  service  of  a friendly  power,  produced  the  desired  effect : 
the  different  corps  assembled  at  Berne,  became  mutinous  and  disor- 
derly, and  immense  numbers  of  them  deserted.  The  landamman, 


74 


MEMOIRS  OF 


alarmed  at  this  sudden  disorganization  of  the  army,  issued  a procla- 
mation, which  seemed  to  make  some  impression.  Ney  on  the  other 
hand  wrote  them  a letter,  which  was  read  at  the  head  of  each  com- 
pany.* He  reduced  to  their  just  standard  the  insinuations  which  had 
troubled  these  poor  men  ; pointed  out  to  them  the  advantages  they 
would  derive  from  the  French  service,  and  the  satisfaction  and  hon- 
our which  would  accrue  to  them  from  being  assimilated  to  those 
brave  soldiers  who  had  filled  Europe  with  the  fame  of  their  victo- 
ries, and  with  admiration  of  their  good  discipline. 

These  two  addresses  seemed  to  have  restored  the  confidence  of  the 
Swiss  soldiers;  and  General  Wonderveidt,  who  commanded  them, 
made  them  execute  a military  promenade.  At  the  first  halt,  the 
non-commissioned  officers  and  the  elders  among  the  privates  went  in 
a body  and  assured  him  of  their  submission,  and  of  their  blind  obe- 
dience to  any  orders  he  might  think  proper  to  give  them.  They 
begged  him  at  the  same  time  to  overlook  the  faults  of  some  young 
soldiers,  of  whose  conduct  he  had  reason  to  complain.  The  general 
granted  their  request  with  a good  grace,  and  the  promenade  con- 
tinued. Each  seemed  actuated  with  the  best  intentions  ; the  men 
returned  to  their  respective  stations,  and  all  appeared  forgotten.  The 
suspicions  of  the  French  plenipotentiary  were  not  however  lulled  ; 
the  late  agitation  among  these  men  appeared  to  him  too  singular  to 
be  unconnected  with  some  political  combination.  He  therefore 
directed  all  the  officers  to  be  present  at  the  evening  roll-call ; and 

* To  General  Wonderveidt. 

5th  Germinal,  Year  XI.  (March  26, 1803.) 

Have  the  goodness,  Citizen  General,  to  make  known,  by  means  of  an  order  of  the  day, 
to  the  troops  under  your  command,  that  I herein  express  my  satisfaction  to  the  officers, 
non-commissioned  officers,  and  privates,  at  the  good  discipline  which  they  have  main- 
tained, and  the  exactness  with  which  they  have  performed  their  respective  duties  since 
my  arrival  in  Switzerland.  I trust  they  will  properly  appreciate  the  marks  of  kindness 
and  esteem  shown  tothemby  the  First  Consul,  in  assimilating  them, in  compliance  with 
my  request,  to  the  French  troops  who  by  their  brilliant  exploits  have  raised  the  glory  of 
their  nation  to  so  high  a pitch ; and  that  they  will  show  themselves  deserving  of  the 
promotion  and  rewards  whieh  he  confers  upon  those  who  distinguish  themselves  by 
their  bravery  and  talents.  These  soldiers  cannot  doubt  that  their  condition  will  be 
bettered  by  entering  the  service  of  the  French  republic.  The  old  soldiers  will  re- 
receive the  pension  established  by  our  laws,  so  soon  as  their  age,  their  infirmities, 
or  their  wounds  incapacitate  them  from  continuing  to  follow  their  honourable  pro- 
fession. 

I particularly  recommend  to  the  officers  not  to  swerve,  in  the  execution  of  their 
duty,  from  the  firmness  required  by  that  severe  discipline  which  constitutes  the 
strength  of  the  French  armies,  and  has  always  enabled  them  to  overcome  their  ene- 
mies. They  who,  from  neglect,  should  fail  to  acquit  themselves  of  this  sacred  duty, 
may  expect  exemplary  punishment.  I again  repeat  to  all  the  officers,  non-commis- 
sioned officers,  and  privates,  that  they  must  proceed  to  the  places  which  the  French 
government  has  directed  me  to  point  out  to  them,  and  they  may  rest  asssured  that 
they  will  have  no  cause  to  regret  it.  They  may  also  rest  assured  that  those  among 
them  who  are  entitled  to  their  absolute  discharge,  shall  obtain  the  same  after  the  re- 
view of  general  inspection  for  this  purpose.  Net. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


75 


by  thus  placing  the  men  under  the  immediate  observation  of  their 
superiors,  he  succeeded  in  keeping  them  in  order.  Meantime  party 
malevolence  was  at  work,  and  the  ferment  it  produced  became  every 
instant  more  active.  Ney  therefore  ordered  that  the  French  posts 
should  be  doubled ; and  by  this  display  of  force  he  succeeded  in 
delaying  the  explosion. 

Nor  would  it  perhaps  have  taken  place  at  all,  had  not  a trumpeter 
of  the  Helvetian  hussars,  more  eager  than  his  fellows,  sounded  the 
bout-selle. 

At  this  signal  the  men  rushed  forth  in  a state  of  mutiny,  and  com- 
mitted the  most  unpardonable  excesses.  In  vain  did  the  officers  at- 
tempt to  stem  the  torrent  ; their  authority  was  disregarded,  and 
several  among  them  were  stabbed  with  bayonets.  The  French  posts 
came  up  on  hearing  the  tumult;  but  the  instant  the  Swiss  perceived 
them  they  sounded  the  charge  and  fired  upon  them.  A corporal  of 
the  42nd  was  killed ; the  patrols,  whose  anger  was  roused  at  the 
sight  of  their  slain  comrade,  were  eager  to  avenge  his  death.  Never- 
theless the  officer  who  commanded  them  succeeded  in  preventing 
them  from  returning  the  fire,  and  calmly  addressed  the  mutineers, 
whom  he  informed  that  the  perpetrators  of  the  murder  just  commit- 
ted should  be  punished  in  due  course  of  law.  They  however  paid 
no  attention  to  this,  but  spread  through  Berne  in  order  to  obtain  artil- 
lery and  ammunition,  neither  of  which  they  possessed,  and  also  to 
plunder  the  houses  of  some  of  the  citizens,  in  which  they  expected 
to  find  a rich  booty.  But  Ney  had  already  taken  his  measures,  and 
the  French  troops  were  underarms.  Their  patrols  were  increased, 
circulated  through  the  streets,  and  drove  from  the  arsenal  some  of 
the  mutineers  who  had  succeeded  in  effecting  an  entrance  there. 
Order  was  soon  restored  ; at  daybreak  a court-martial  assembled, 
and  one  Swiss  grenadier  was  condemned  to  be  shot.  After  the  exe- 
cution of  the  sentence,  his  comrades  walked  round  his  body,  wondering 
how  this  single  execution  could  suffice  for  the  expiation  of  theircrime, 
and  how  the  French  could  have  the  generosity  to  leave  the  punish- 
ment of  their  guilt  to  their  own  officers. 

Such  was  the  result  of  this  infernal  machination.  It  cost  the  lives 
of  two  men ; but  the  corps  of  Swiss  troops  marched  very  peaceably 
to  Auxonne,  where  it  arrived  without  any  event  worth  recording. 


76 


MEMOIRS  OF 


CHAPTER  III. 

The  satisfaction  was  general  among  the  inhabitants  of  Switzer- 
land ; but  their  new  institutions  required  men  capable  of  making 
them  work,  and  those  to  whom  this  task  had  been  confided  were 
precisely  the  individuals  who  had  already  been  declared  incapable  of 
performing  such  duties.  The  minister  for  foreign  affairs  in  France 
consented  to  set  at  liberty  Reding  and  his  friends,  who  were  detained 
in  captivity  at  Aarbourg,  but  on  condition  that  they  should  go  to 
France,  and  not  return  to  their  own  country  until  the  elections  were 
over.  Under  existing  circumstances,  this  measure  was  useless,  .and 
not  very  generous  : for,  on  the  one  hand,  the  passions  of  the  multi- 
tude no  longer  seconded  the  intrigues  of  these  men,  whilst  on  the 
other,  the  constitution  proclaimed  an  amnesty  for  all  political  errors 
and  offences,  and  it  was  unfair  to  make  conditions  for  granting  them 
what  was  their  right.  Ney  took  this  view  of  the  case  in  his  despatch 
to  the  minister. 

“I  have  received,”  he  wrote  to  the  latter,  “your  instructions  under 
date  of  the  third  instant,  and  will  conform  to  them.  I will,  however, 
venture  to  observe,  that  what  relates  to  the  prisoners  offers  more 
difficulties  than  one.  In  the  first  place,  it  is  nearly  optional  with 
them  to  proceed  to  France  or  not;  in  the  next,  as  the  act  of  media- 
tion pardons  all  the  offences  necessarily  attendant  upon  a political  revo- 
lution, I am  of  opinion  that  their  freedom  ought  to  be  full,  entire,  and 
free  from  restriction.  And  this  opinion  is  the  stronger,  inasmuch  as 
these  prisoners  have  now  scarcely  any  influence  in  their  mountains. 
The  inhabitants  compare  their  present  situation  with  the  past — they 
contrast  the  tranquillity  of  the  one  with  the  sacrifices  and  alarms  of 
the  other,  and  are  not  at  all  inclined  for  a revival  of  their  late  trou- 
bles. I think  then,  that  the  deliverance  of  the  prisoners  should  be 
unshackled  with  conditions  ; nevertheless  I shall  impose  those  which 
you  specify. 

“ Berne,  8th  Nivose,  Year  XI.  (February  27th,  1803.)” 

The  minister  avoided  a reply,  and  Ney  applied  to  the  First  Consul 
in  person,  who,  more  magnanimous  than  his  minister,  authorized  the 
plenipotentiary  not  only  to  send  the  prisoners  to  their  respective  can- 
tons, but  likewise  not  to  use  any  influence  to  prevent  their  being 
elected  members  of  the  diet.  This  was  a happy  measure,  as  it  pre- 
vented a fresh  collision  ; for  whether  the  people  were  desirous  of  giving 
their  fallen  chiefs  a mark  of  their  esteem,  or  whether  the  aristocracy 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


77 


had  exerted  their  influence  among  them,  certain  it  is,  that  a great 
majority  elected  Reding  to  the  chief  magistracy  of  Schweitz,  Wursch 
to  that  of  Undervvalden,  and  Zellweiger  to  that  of  Appenzell. 

Ney  was  thus  able  to  yield  to  the  wishes  of  the  people,  and  his  doing 
so  rendered  him  very  popular.  It  did  not  however  facilitate  the  duties 
of  his  mission.  The  men  whom  he  had  thus  allowed  to  rise  once 
more  into  power,  still  retained  the  irritability  consequent  upon  de- 
feat. Far  from  moderating  unjust  pretensions,  they  lent  their  aid  to 
support  them.  The  former  central  administration,  established  perhaps 
upon  correct  views,  had  nevertheless  been  formed  upon  a scale  out  of 
proportion  with  the  resources  of  the  country.  Surcharged  with  sine- 
cures, and  much  of  the  useless  machinery  which  encumbers  the 
other  governments  of  Europe,  it  was  from  the  very  beginning  unable 
to  provide  funds  to  meet  the  expenses  of  its  own  support.  Its  troops 
were  consequently  unpaid,  its  subordinate  functionaries  were  left 
without  their  salaries,  and  it  was  under  the  necessity  of  resorting  to 
expedients  to  raise  money.  It  increased  the  taxes  to  a most  unrea- 
sonable amount,  sold  off  annuities,  and  yet  the  arrears  left  at  its  dis- 
solution still  exceeded  six  millions  of  francs.* 

The  act  of  mediation  provided  for  the  liquidation  of  this  debt,  by 
directing  thaf  what  was  termed  national  property  should  be  applied 
to  this  purpose.  This  property  consisted  of  the  domains  and  bonded 
securities  belonging  formerly  to  the  different  cantons  as  sovereign 
states.  Having  been  declared  national  property  by  law,  they  had 
been  placed  at  the  disposal  of  the  minister  of  finance,  and  in  part 
dissipated.  Some  of  the  cantons  had  managed  to  elude  this  measure, 
which  was  however  common  to  all.  Basle  had  hitherto  escaped  by 
means  of  the  confusion  it  had  contrived  to  raise  between  the  property 
of  the  city  and  that  of  the  canton.  Zurich  had  with  equal  success 
followed  the  example  of  Basle,  and  Schaffhausen  had  likewise  man- 
aged to  preserve  its  annuities.  This  was  now  the  subject  of  debate 
in  the  new  diet.  The  cantons  which  had  freely  given  up  their  bonded 
securities,  demanded  that  the  other  cantons  should  do  the  same,  and 
thereby  concur  in  preserving  the  ancient  character  for  integrity 
which  the  Swiss  had  acquired  among  nations.  But  the  other  cantons 
strenuously  resisted  this  demand,  and  the  new  magistrates,  far  from 
endeavouring  to  overcome  such  unreasonable  obstinacy,  gave  it  their 
support.  Nevertheless,  if  Berne  had  not  been  a party  concerned, 
the  matter  would  have  have  been  amicably  settled ; but  Berne  being 
forced  to  come  to  a settlement  with  the  confederation,  was  bound 
also  to  settle  with  those  cantons  whose  existence  the  haughty  Ber- 
nese considered  to  have  originated  solely  in  the  late  revolt. j-  The 

* £240,000. 

t Berne  was  to  have  remitted,  in  debentures  upon  the  interior,  to  have  them  can- 
celled : 

To  the  canton  of  Vaud  . 1,800,000  francs. 

To  the  canton  of  Argau  . 2,357,000. 

11 


VOL.  II. 


78 


MEMOIRS  OF 


humbled  oligarchy  set  forth  in  the  most  violent  language  the  sacri- 
fices which  that  city  had  made ; and  it  must  be  admitted  that  they 
were  enormous. 

Prior  to  the  invasion,  Berne  possessed  immense  wealth.  It  had 
a considerable  sum  in  its  treasury,  well-filled  storehouses,  and  con- 
tracts and  annuities  to  the  amount  of  more  than  twenty  millions  of 
francs.*  All  had  been  either  sent  away  or  consumed  by  General 
Brune.f  The  stores  had  been  applied  to  feed  the  French  army  ; the 
treasure  to  pay  the  men;  and  the  bonded  securities  forwarded  to 
Paris.  These  debentures  were,  it  is  true,  afterwards  restored  to  the 
power  which  superseded  the  central  administration,  but  at  the  cost 
of  four  millions  of  francs, :j:  which  the  government  of  the  canton  was 
under  the  necessity  of  raising  by  an  alienation  of  property  valued  at 
six  millions.§  Being  unable  to  meet  some  further  expenses,  this 
unfortunate  canton  was  reduced  to  alienate  to  the  amount  of  six 
millions  more,  and  what  remained  of  this  last  sum  was  handed  over 
to  the  administrative  chamber  at  Berne,  which,  after  taking  a portion 
of  it  to  carry  on  the  service  of  the  state,  made  over  the  remainder 
to  the  city  of  Berne.  The  latter  then  entered  into  a contract  to  pay 
sixty  thousand  francs  a year  to  the  hospitals  which  it  contained,  and 
received  as  a consideration,  South  Sea  annuities,  bonds*of  Joseph  II. 
a transfer  of  debentures  upon  Denmark,  and  other  securities  equally 
difficult  to  convert  into  cash.  Meantime  the  disturbances  of  the 
month  of  October  had  burst  forth.  Berne  encouraged  them  with  all 
its  might,  but  was  under  the  necessity  also  of  supplying  those  who 
conducted  them  with  funds  ; and  its  treasury  being  empty,  it  had 
recourse  to  its  foreign  securities,  and  thus  raised  a further  sum  of 
two  millions  of  francs.||  • 

Berne  still  possessed  debentures  to  a considerable  amount ; the 
commissioners,  or  members  of  the  diet  appointed  to  put  in  motion  the 
machinery  of  the  new  government,  required  that  they  should  be 
given  up,  and  Berne  refused.  The  question  now  became  rather  em- 

* .£800,000. 

t For  the  information  of  such  as  might  be  tempted  to  introduce  foreign  armies 
into  their  native  countries,  we  insert  the  following  statement  of  what  the  invasion  of 


1798  cost  the  canton  of  Berne. 

The  French  general  took  as  follows  : 

Francs. 

From  the  treasury 7,000,000 

From  the  mint,  in  bars  3,700,000 

In  contributions 4,000,000 

For  debentures  (purchased  back)  . . . . . . 4,000,000 

850,000  cwt.  of  wheat,  at  20  fr.  per  cwt.  . . . 17,000,090 

6000  chars  of  wine,  at  240  fr.  each 1 ,440,000 

Articles  taken  from  the  arsenals,  value  ....  7,000,000 


Total  44,140,000  fr. 
or  £1,765,600 
||  £80,000. 


t £160,000. 


§ £240,000. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


79 


barrassing : the  delivering  up  of  these  securities  was  prescribed,  it 
is  true,  by  the  federal  pact ; but  the  same  pact  likewise  ordained  the 
endowment  of  the  sovereign  cities,  without,  however,  stating  which 
of  the  two  measures  should  take  place  first.  Berne,  artxious  to  secure 
some  portion  of  the  wreck  of  its  possessions,  contended  that  the  latter 
should  be  first  executed  ; the  other  cantons  which  had  so  long  envied 
the  prosperity  of  Berne,  demanded  the  priority  of  the  former.  This 
difference  led  to  angry  debates;  the  other  cantons  would  not  even  be 
satisfied  with  the  delivering  up  of  what  Berne  then  possessed,  but 
endeavoured  to  throw  upon  that  canton  the  responsibility  of  the  alie- 
nations it  had  been  forced  to  made.  This  was  certainly  a monstrous 
pretension  ; but  it  was  not  more  unreasonable  than  many  others  ; for 
the  commissioners,  though  always  unanimous  in  their  opinions  when 
Berne  was  the  object  of  attack,  could  not  agree  upon  any  other  point. 
Local  cupidity  seemed  the  order  of  the  day;  each  endeavoured  to 
get  rid  of  the  charges  which  weighed  upon  his  own  canton,  and  to 
share  the  spoil  wrung  from  the  others.  The  following  instance  is  too 
closely  connected  with  our  narrative  to  be  omitted. 

Glaris  claimed  certain  domains  possessed  by  St.  Gall ; this  canton 
refused  to  give  them  up,  and  Zurich  interposing,  claimed  them  for 
itself;  then,  as  if  there  were  not  already  claimants  enough,  a fourth 
party  came  forward  with  similar  pretensions. 

A decree  had  at  first  been  passed  for  the  suppression  of  convents, 
and  the  application  of  their  possessions  to  the  establishment  of  useful 
and  charitable  institutions ; but  certain  deputies  whom  this  measure 
did  not  suit,  had  sufficient  influence  to  get  the  decree  revoked.  They 
had  represented  to  the  First  Consul  of  the  French  republic  that  such 
suppression  might  create  disturbances,  and  lead  to  dissatisfaction 
among  the  people  ; for  the  mountaineers  would  not  fancy  their  old 
political  institutions  restored  to  them  if  they  no  longer  saw  those 
monks  among  them  whom  they  had  been  taught  from  their  infancy 
to  respect  and  cherish.  Bonaparte  gave  credit  to  this  statement,  and 
decided  that  the  property  of  the  convents  should  be  restored.  It  was 
this  decision  which  brought  a fourth  claimant  to  the  disputed  domains, 
in  the  person  of  the  Abbot  of  St.  Gall.  This  reverend  competitor, 
more  sharp-sighted  than  his  rivals,  claimed  not  only  these  lands  and 
the  feudal  rights  attached  to  them,  but  likewise  the  sovereignty  with 
which  he  was  formerly  invested.  His  pretensions,  as  may  be  imag- 
ined, were  not  very  well  received  ; but  being  a man  of  energetic 
temperament,  and  moreover  a wily  priest,  he  soon  threw  the  whole 
country  into  commotion.  His  monks  excited  the  people  of  St.  Gall 
to  open  revolt,  and  his  money  produced  wonderful  effects  upon  the 
shepherds  of  Ury.  Nothing  was  talked  of  but  a league,  a catholic 
union,  the  necessity  of  uniting  in  the  defence  of  the  church. 

Ney  knew  what  all  this  meant,  and  endeavoured  to  avert  the  evils 
which  it  threatened  to  produce.  He  invested  the  canton  with  the 


80 


MEMOIRS  OF 


sovereignty*  claimed  by  the  abbot,  recommending  at  the  same  time 
that  the  churchman  should  be  treated  with  extreme  liberality.  But 
the  obstinate  priest  would  enter  into  no  compromise,  and  it  was  at 
length  agreed  to  submit  the  question  to  the  arbitration  of  the  landam- 
man.  But  this  measure  had  no  better  success  : the  landamman  was 
addicted  to  procrastination,  and  many  questions  submitted  to  him  were 
never  settled  at  all.  Being  extremely  reserved  and  timid  in  meddling 
with  whatever  interested  the  court  of  Vienna,  he  became  still  more 
so  when  he  had  to  decide  upon  the  claims  of  priests  and  religious  com- 
munities. The  tenants  of  the  cloister  had  always  found  especial 
favour  in  his  canton,  and  he  had  himself  violent  personal  feelings  in 
favour  of  Austria  ; so  that  the  strongest  remonstrances  made  by  Ney 
could  not  induce  him  to  come  to  a decision.  Nevertheless,  matters 
were  pressing : the  public  business  of  the  canton  was  at  a stand,  and 
the  intrigues  of  the  monks  seemed  soon  likely  to  excite  fresh  trou- 
bles, unless  measures  were  speedily  taken  to  destroy  their  influence. 

The  canton  of  St.  Gall,  now  in  the  peaceful  enjoyment  of  its  inde- 
pendence, would  naturally  be  supposed  favourable  to  the  system 
which  had  secured  its  franchises.  But  such  was  not  the  case  ; for  the 
monks  still  exercised  unbounded  influence  over  the  people,  in  whom 
they  excited  strong  prejudices  against  France,  and  favourable  feelings 
towards  Austria.  This  state  of  things,  together  with  the  nature  and 
extent  of  the  frontiers  of  St.  Gall,  gave  a very  peculiar  importance 
to  the  question  submitted  to  the  landamman’s  arbitration  ; and  Ney 
argued  the  point  with  unusual  warmth.  He  maintained  that  the 
Abbot  of  St.  Gall  did  not  come  within  the  provisions  of  the  clause 
upon  which  he  founded  his  claim  ; and  that  the  community  which 
this  abbot  represented  having  been  dissolved  under  the  Unitarian  gov- 
ernment, could  not  be  again  established, — in  fact,  on  account  of  its 
debts  and  its  uselessness — and  in  law,  from  the  spirit  and  tenour  of 
the  new  federal  pact.  This  treaty  sanctioned  the  sovereignty  and 
independence  of  the  canton,  and  could  not,  as  Ney  justly  observed, 
have  a retroactive  operation  “ in  favour  of  squandering  usufructua- 
ries who  would  be  in  constant  rivalry  with  the  sovereignty  of  the 

* To  the  Local  Council  of  St.  Gall. 

The  act  of  mediation  has  settled  the  sovereignty  of  your  country  upon  the  canto- 
nal government.  The  ex-prince  can  no  longer  have  any  right  to  it,  nor  to  any  of  the 
lands  and  revenues  which  he  enjoyed  in  his  former  capacity  of  sovereign.  Every 
attempt  to  violate  this  principle  would  be  the  more  injudicious,  because  it  could  lead 
to  no  good  result. 

The  first  basis  provides  for  the  liquidation  of  the  debts  ; it  is  doubtless  an  object 
of  extreme  importance,  and  deserving  of  the  greatest  attention.  The  French  govern- 
ment, moreover,  will  feel  much  pleasure  at  the  council  acting  with  the  greatest  gene- 
rosity towards  the  ex-abbot  and  the  monks  of  the  convent  of  St.  Gall,  and  settling  in 
an  amicable  manner  the  divers  questions  relating  to  them,  so  as  to  leave  no  further 
cause-  of  trouble  in  one  of  the  principal  cantons  of  Switzerland. 

27th  Vendemiaire,  Year  XII.  (October  20th,  1803.) 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


81 


people.”  These  arguments,  though  just,  only  irritated  the  monks, 
and  Ney  at  length  had  recourse  to  the  kind  offices  of  the  Pope’s  Nun- 
cio, who  had  arrived  at  Lucerne  during  the  discussion.  He  was  a 
worthy  and  kind-hearted  man,  attached  to  France,  and  was  thankful 
to  the  First  Consul  for  the  peace  which  the  Catholic  church  then 
enjoyed.  He  was  desirous  of  doing  what  would  please  the  chief  of 
the  French  republic,  and  he  warmly  interposed  to  adjust  these  differ- 
ences. But  the  patrimony  of  the  church  is  not  easily  alienated  : the 
priesthood  of  all  countries  strenuously  resist  every  attempt  to  touch 
their  temporalities.  The  monks  of  St.  Gall  would  not  forego  any  of 
their  pretensions,  and  the  Nuncio  had  lost  all  hope  of  overcoming 
their  obstinacy,  when  Ney  by  a new  expedient  succeeded  in  shaking 
it  for  an  instant.  He  imagined  to  erect  a bishopric,  found  a chapter 
and  a college,  and^ appoint  the  monks  to  offices  whose  emoluments 
would  secure  to  them  an  easy  and  independent  existence.  The  pros- 
pect of  bettering  their  individual  conditions  overcame  their  late  scru- 
ples, and  they  deserted  the  abbot,  who  without  their  assistance  was 
unable  to  agitate  the  country.  But  the  priesthood  are  inexhaustible 
in  expedients  when  threatened  with  the  loss  of  possessions  wrung 
from  superstition  and  fanaticism.  A new  and  successful  intrigue 
won  back  the  support  of  the  monks ; the  abbot  resumed  the  quarrel, 
and  succeeded  in  transferring  to  B.ome  the  trial  of  his  claims.  The 
Bernese,  on  the  other  hand,  found  means,  by  consuming  the  time  and 
creating  delays,  to  defer  the  delivery  of  their  debentures  until  it  be- 
came their  turn  to  be  the  directing  canton  ; and  then  being  both 
judges  and  parties,  they  were  able  to  adjudicate  in  their  own  cause. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Switzerland  had  now  entered  into  an  offensive  and  defensive 
alliance  with  France  ; but  as  the  new  organisation  of  its  government 
rendered  this  treaty  very  burthensome,  the  First  Consul  determined 
to  make  it  lighter  by  altering  it  to  a defensive  alliance,  and  a treaty 
of  assistance  in  case  of  need.  The  diet,  whose  session  had  begun, 
at  first  received  this  change  with  great  delight ; but  suddenly  chang- 
ing its  views,  became  cold  and  wavering,  and  soon  after  gave  way  to 
foolish  intrigues  and  chimerical  plots.  In  this  manner  time  glided 
on.  The  more  Ney  urged  it  to  come  to  a decision  on  any  point,  the 
more  it  would  affect  independence  ; at  length  he  was  obliged  to  recur 
to  threats,  and  he  could  only  get  the  better  of  its  indecision  and  pro- 
crastination by  declaring  that  he  would  write  to  Paris.  The  diet 
then  seemed  to  arouse  as  from  a trance,  examined  and  discussed  cer- 
tain points  submitted  to  its  deliberations,  but  resolved  “ to  enter  into 


82 


MEMOIRS  OF 


no  treaty  with  the  French  general,  but  to  offer  him  only  negative 
observations,  and  allow  no  counter-proposal  to  escape  it,  which  might 
become  binding.”*  Meantime  the  political  horizon  had  once  more 
become  overcast ; war  had  been  again  declared  against  France  by 
Great  Britain,  the  mortality  of  St.  Domingo  still  continued,  and  the 
diet  conceived  hopes  of  ultimately  eluding  the  stipulations  of  an  act, 
the  wisdom  of  which  it  had  just  before  loudly  proclaimed.  An  oath 
to  the  new  constitution  no  longer  appeared  to  it  necessary,  and  many 
of  its  members  therefore  felt  no  scruple  in  declining  such  oath.  In 
vain  did  the  most  reasonable  of  the  deputies  urge  the  propriety  of 
taking  the  oath,  and  the  positive  duty  of  its  observance ; in  vain  did 
they  represent  the  necessity  of  “ dissipating  the  uneasiness  and  pre- 
venting the  troubles,  which  must  arise  from  a refusal  to  sanction,  or 
even  a delay  in  sanctioning  by  a voluntary  acceptance  of  it,  a work 
which  might  possibly  be  represented  as  the  effect  and  consequence  of 
circumstances. ’’f  The  only  answer  they  obtained  was,  “that  the 
oath  was  unnecessary ; that  the  cantonal  governments  had  taken  it ; 
that  Switzerland  was  organised  in  the  mnner  prescribed  by  the  act 
of  mediation,  which  sufficiently  proved  that  she  considered  this  act 
binding.”  This  was  indeed  going  beside  the  question  ; beside,  it  was 
not  true  that  the  oath  had  been  taken  by  all  the  cantonal  governments, 
for  several  among  them  had  confined  themselves  to  a vague  promise 
that  they  would  work  in  furtherance  of  the  general  good  of  their 
country;  and  if  the  government  of  the  country  had  been  formed 
pretty  nearly  according  to  the  tenour  of  the  act  of  mediation,  each 
deputy  did  not  the  less  arrogate  the  right  of  interpreting  the  act 
according  to  his  own  peculiar  views,  until  he  could  get  rid  of  it  alto- 
gether. But  the  diet  had  also  its  collective  views,  and  the  question 
was  adjourned  to  the  ensuing  session. 

In  such  conduct  the  members  of  the  diet  displayed  a sad  want  of 
sincerity,  and  showed  that  they  had  no  wish  to  bring  the  settlement 
of  the  political  institutions  of  Switzerland  to  a conclusion.  A con- 
ference however  took  place  with  the  French  plenipotentiary;  but 
the  commissioners  of  the  diet,  as  if  to  put  it  out  of  their  own  power 
to  make  any  counter-proposal  which  might  become  binding  upon 
them,  had  omitted  providing  themselves  with  powers,  and  the  confer- 
ence was  therefore  reduced  to  a simple  conversation.  As  what 
passed  gives  a pretty  correct  idea  of  the  views  and  pretensions  of 
these  haughty  mountaineers,  we  shall  here  transcribe  some  parts  of 
this  conversation. 

“ What  need  have  we  of  powers,  or  negotiations  ?”  asked  Rhein- 
hart,  deputy  of  Zurich.  “ Would  it  not  be  much  better  to  proclaim 
the  independence  of  Switzerland,  and  secure  an  absolute  neutrality  ?” 

“ Independence  !”  replied  Ney ; “ why,  is  it  not  secured  to  you  by 
the  act  of  mediation  ? As  for  the  neutrality  which  you  claim,  you 


Sitting  of  the  18th  of  July.  t Sitting  of  the  8th  of  July. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


83 


will  obtain  it  by  and  by.  Each  thing  must  come  in  its  turn.  That 
which  is  urgent  at  the  present  moment,  is  to  settle  your  relations 
with  each  other,  and  with  France;  and  if  you  delay  doing  this,  you 
will  get  into  the  same  state  of  confusion  as  that  from  which  you  have 
but  so  lately  emerged.” 

“ True  ! but  at  all  events,  if  Switzerland  is  attacked,  France 
ought  not  only  to  defend  her,  but  to  pay  the  expense  of  such  defence.” 
“ And  would  you  look  on  as  quiet  spectators?”  retorted  Ney. 

“ No  !”  said  the  deputy  ; “ but  you  should  not  carry  to  too  great 
an  amount  the  assistance  we  are  to  bring.  You  now  fix  it  at  sixteen 
thousand  men,  thus  raising  it  to  double  the  amount  specified  in  the 
treaty  of  1771.  This  is  too  heavy  an  aid  for  the  Helvetian  people  to 
supply  : they  could  not  support  so  large  a levy.” 

“ Give  me,”  Ney  replied,  “ an  account  of  the  population  of  Hel- 
vetia at  these  two  periods,  together  with  a list  of  the  troops  you  pos- 
sessed at  the  former,  and  those  you  now  possess.  I will  reduce  the 
number  fixed,  if  I find  it  too  heavy.  But  I would  urge  you  to  bear 
in  mind  that  the  aid  required  by  France  is  an  eventual  compensation 
for  a positive  engagement.” 

“ I know  that,”  said  Jauch,  deputy  of  Ury ; “ but  the  generosity 
and  benevolence  of  France  form  the  basis  of  our  relations  with  her. 
Switzerland  feels  grateful  for  her  friendship,  and  is  desirous  that  the 
old  alliance  should  be  remembered  in  the  new.” 

“ So  it  shall.” 

“Then  let  the  year  1516  be  mentioned  as  the  fortunate  period  at 
which  the  friendship  commenced  between  the  two  nations.” 

“This  recollection  is  too  appropriate  not  to  be  admitted,”  the 
plenipotentiary  replied ; “ but  I must  also  offer  one,  which  refers,  it 
is  true,  to  a less  remote  period,  but  is  equally  useful  to  the  people  you 
here  represent.  In  the  treaty  of  the  Year  VI.  it  is  stipulated  that  a 
road  should  be  cut  along  the  left  bank  of  the  Rhine.  For  a long 
time  it  has  been  impossible  to  execute  this  plan,  but  now,  when  all 
assumes  a new  life,  when  a fresh  impulse  is  given  to  . . . .” 

“ ’Tis  the  duty  of  Switzerland’  to  oppose  its  execution,”  said  the 
deputy  interrupting  Ney. 

“ What !”  the  latter  replied  ; “ prevent  the  opening  of  a road  which 
would  shorten  distances  and  render  communications  more  rapid  ?” 
“The  smaller  cantons  would  be  ruined,”  returned  the  deputy,  “if 
trade  were  diverted  into  a new  channel.” 

It  was  not  this,  however,  that  alarmed  the  deputy  of  Ury ; but 
Ney  feigned  to  think  so,  and  limited  his  demands  to  the  opening  of  a 
road  between  the  lake  of  Geneva  and  that  of  Neufchatel. 

“ This  at  least,”  said  he,  addressing  himself  to  Jauch,  “ can  give 
no  ground  of  discontent  to  the  smaller  cantons.” 

“ Doubtless  not,”  replied  the  imperturbable  deputy  ; “ but  how 
many  of  the  others  would  it  not  injure  ?”  And  he  began  to  enume- 


84 


MEMOIRS  OF 


rate  the  confusion  it  would  cause  in  the  trade  of  some,  the  obstacles 
it  would  throw  in  the  way  of  others. 

“ All  this  may  be  true,”  replied  Ney  ; “ but  we  are  not  now  seek- 
ing to  ascertain  whether  the  execution  of  this  latter  plan  offers  any 
disadvantages  ; we  admit  that  it  may,  and  we  are  only  anxious  to 
discover  whether  these  disadvantages  outweigh  its  advantages  : — this 
is  the  real  question.” 

“Admitted,”  said  d’Affry;  “but  you  are  not  in  want  of  roads. 
Should  you  be  attacked  by  Austria,  you  can  easily  debouch  upon 
Italy,  and  all  along  the  course  of  the  Rhine.  You  can  have  no 
occasion  to  borrow  our  territory’ for  such  a purpose.” 

“ No  doubt,”  Ney  replied.  “ Nevertheless  the  First  Consul  does 
not  see  matters  in  the  same  light  as  you  do,  and  I must  inform  you 
that  I consider  it  very  strange  you  should  enter  upon  such  discus- 
sions, before  the  absolute  neutrality  of  Helvetia  is  proclaimed.  How- 
ever, I thank  you  for  letting  me  know  your  opinions  ; you  have  at 
least  the  merit  of  sincerity.” 

Jauch  having  withdrawn,  the  conversation  became  more  free  and 
open.  Rheinhart  sought  an  excuse  for  the  conduct  of  the  diet,  and 
endeavoured  to  explain  away  its  procrastination. 

“ Such  delay  must  appear  strange  to  you,”  said  he  to  Ney,  “ and 
this  is  natural  enough.  Consider,  however,  our  situation  and  that  of 
France.  The  First  Consul  animates  all,  and  keeps  opposing  factions 
in  awe  ; and  you  will  probably  have  no  occasion  to  apprehend  trouble 
or  disorder  whilst  he  remains  at  the  head  of  affairs.  But,  as  a man, 
he  is  subject  to  the  common  lot  of  men.  Now,  when  all  depends 
upon  the  life  of  a single  individual  exposed  to  so  many  casualties,  is 
it  surprising  that  we  should  hesitate  to  draw  upon  ourselves  a portion 
of  the  storm  which  might  otherwise  burst  at  a distance  from  us  ?” 

“ Is  it  this  that  stops  you  ?”  exclaimed  Ney.  “ Is  this  the  sole 
ground  of  your  apprehensions  ? Trust  yourself  with  confidence  to  the 
fortunes  of  France,  and  instead  of  predicting  that  she  will  encounter 
future  misfortune,  try  rather  to  conciliate  her  kindness,  by  founding 
the  institutions  which  are  to  form  your  future  government.  Have 
you  flattered  yourselves,  moreover,  that  in  your  relative  situation, 
you  can  share  in  our  good  fortune  without  running  any  of  our  evil 
chances?” 

“ No,  certainly,”  the  landamman  replied  ; “ such  a thing  is  im- 
possible. But  so  many- changes  are  in  preparation  !” 

“ What  changes,  pray?” 

“ Oh  ! nothing,  or  scarcely  any  thing,”  replied  d’Affry  smiling  ; 
“ only  the  creation  of  a vast  empire,  and  the  crowning  of  the  First 
Consul  as  Emperor.” 

“ What ! do  you  believe ?” 

“Alas!  yes,”  interrupted  d’Affry ; “I  believe  that  the  First 
Consul  is  on  his  way  to  Brussels  to  be  crowned.” 

The  landamman’s  smile  now  produced  its  counterpart  on  the 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


85 


muscles  of  Ney’s  countenance.  “ Brussels  !”  said  he  ; “ what  ! in  a 
city  so  recently  annexed  to  France  ? Are  you  sure  of  this  V* 

“ Sure  of  it?  Oh  ! no,  by  no  means  sure.  But  it  is  perhaps  from 
mere  curiosity  that  Cardinal  Caprara  and  the  minister  Cobentzel 
have  preceded  him  to  that  ancient  city,  and  that  the  ambassadors  of 
divers  other  powers  are  also  about  to  proceed  thither !” 

These  reports  greatly  amused  Ney  ; but  the  landamman  persisted, 
nevertheless,  in  giving  credit  to  them,  and  in  contending  that 
Switzerland  could  not  fix  its  internal  organization  until  that  of  France 
were  first  determined.  In  vain  did  Ney  represent  that  the  two 
countries  were  quite  independent  of  each  other,  and  that,  even  if  the 
First  Consul  should  assume  the  imperial  purple,  the  mountains  of 
Helvetia  would  not  the  less  preserve  their  democratic  institutions. 
The  landamman  made  no  direct  reply,  but  launched  forth  in  praises 
of  the  genius  and  labours  of  the  extraordinary  man  who  wielded  the 
destinies  of  France;  but  through  this  noisy  enthusiasm  it  was  easy 
to  perceive  a desire  to  take  the  benefit  of  acts  of  long  standing,  and 
that  he  would  rather  have  held  his  appointment  from  a descendant  of 
Louis  XIV.  than  from  the  First  Consul.  All  the  other  members  of 
the  commission  entertained  the  same  hopes,  uttered  the  same  senti- 
ments, and  evinced  the  same  prejudices  as  d’Affry. 

France  had  forced  the  Swiss  factions  to  live  together  in  good  in- 
telligence ; but  the  government  of  George  III.  having  again  de- 
clared war  against  France,  each  was  anxious  to  act  according  to  the 
chances  which  time  and  events  might  offer,  and  the  diet  was  anxious 
to  elude  signing  the  treaty  of  alliance.  Its  members  fancied  that 
the  days  of  Lautrec  were  returned,  and  began  to  coquet  with  their 
duties  and  set  up  unreasonable  pretensions.  Already  had  Zellveiger 
demanded  the  evacuation  of  Switzerland  by  the  French  troops,  and 
Reding,  still  more  audacious,  had  even  ventured  to  threaten  with  the 
gallows  those  deputies  who  had  defended  interests  to  which  he  was 
hostile.  Ney,  however,  having  insisted  upon  a categorical  answer 
from  the  diet,  its  turbulent  members  were  obliged  to  adjourn  the 
realization  of  their  foolish  hopes,  and  discuss  the  question  of  the  set- 
tlement. In  this  debate  the  hostile  party  manfully  maintained  their 
opinions,  and  set  up  the  most  unreasonable  pretensions.  Not  that 
the  individual  deputies  were  unworthy  of  the  trust  reposed  in  them 
by  their  constituents  ; taken  separately  each  of  them  was  conciliat- 
ing, honourable,  of  easy  intercourse,  and  of  amiable  manners.  But 
when  in  a body,  some  strange  feeling,  as  if  each  were  emulous  of  a 
superiority, in  cunning  and  trickery,  seemed  suddenly  to  arise  among 
them,  and  they  admitted  and  seriously  discussed  the  most  extrava- 
gant schemes.  Besides  this,  every  thing  submitted  to  them  seemed 
to  excite  their  mistrust;  the  plainest  propositions  were  denied,  and 
the  most  natural  measures  modified  and  spoilt. 

On  this  occasion  the  landamman  spoke  first,  and  with  extraordi- 
nary dexterity  and  address.  He  again  endeavoured  to  palliate  the 
VOL.  n 12 


80 


MEMOIRS  OF 


procrastinating  spirit  of  the  commissioners,  and  stated  as  the  cause 
of  their  delay,  that  they  had  to  compare  the  treaties  entered  into  at 
different  periods,  and  likewise  the  changes  presented  by  each  period. 
This  was  certainly  prudent,  and  ought  to  have  led  to  salutary  reflec- 
tions ; for  how  could  they  mistake  relative  situations  so  opposed  to 
each  other  as  that  of  the  period  at  which  they  were  debating 
and  that  of  the  former  period  alluded  to?  But  this  was  of  little  con- 
sequence to  the  deputies: — being  actuated  by  recollections  of  past 
ages,  they  entertained  no  views  but  such  as  were  connected  with  a 
single  idea  : namely,  that  of  giving  the  same  opinion  of  their  own  im- 
portance as  they  themselves  entertained,  and  of  impressing  a belief 
that  they  possessed  the  power  of  making  neighbouring  states  tremble. 
They  at  first  took  the  perpetual  peace  of  1516  as  their  grand  argu- 
ment, and  as  the  project  under  consideration  was  in  no  wise  opposed 
to  its  principles,  they  considered  it  a sufficient  groundwork  to  bear 
the  edifice  of  their  own  false  views  and  follies.  But  on  a sudden 
they  took  up  a new  ground,  having  made  the  discovery  that  perpe- 
tual treaties  were  not  consistent  with  the  customs  of  the  Helvetian 
nation,  the  most  interesting  part  of  whose  history  consisted,  as  they 
said,  in  the  renewal  of  alliances  ; and  as  their  manners  and  the 
nature  of  their  interests  underwent  a change  from  one  century  to 
another,  they  could  enter  into  no  engagement  beyond  half  a century. 
The  conditions,  moreover,  offered  by  France,  were  neither  suffi- 
ciently positive  nor  extensive  enough.  France  undertook,  it  is 
true,  to  defend  Helvetia,  but  did  not  state  in  what  manner  ; and  to 
ascertain  this  was  a point  of  vital  importance,  for  the  confederation 
could  not  charge  itself  with  the  burden  of  the  expense,  which  would 
far  exceed  the  whole  of  its  resources.  Between  allied  states,  it  is 
not  the  actual  but  the  relative  amount  of  the  means  applied  to  the 
common  stock,  that  establishes  the  reciprocity.  Thus  it  was  not 
unreasonable  to  expect  that  France  would  defend  Switzerland  at  her 
own  cost ; and  if  in  return  the  latter  granted  an  assistance  of  troops, 
it  must  be  on  very  special  conditions,  and  on  the  payment  of  large 
sums  of  money. 

Meantime,  the  commissioners,  in  their  several  conferences  with 
Ney,  set  up  the  most  inconceivable  pretensions.  When  the  plenipo- 
tentiary talked  to  them  of  limits,  and  of  rectifying  boundaries,  they 
expressed  their  surprise  at  Bienne  being  taken  from  them,  and  that 
some  unimportant  villages,  long  since  annexed  to  France,  were  not 
restored  to  them  ; but  they  took  especial  care  to  say  not  a word 
about  the  communes  given  to  Basle,  or  those  annexed  to  Soleure  ; 
they  avoided  uttering  a syllable  about  the  Frickthal,  ofwhich  they  were 
in  possession,  and  which  produced  an  annual  revenue  of  two  hundred 
thousand  francs,  or  eight  thousand  pounds  sterling.  On  the  question 
of  trade  and  commerce,  they  made  complaints  and  raised  pretensions 
equally  unreasonable.  The  fact  is,  they  wanted  to  be  freed  from 
every  obligation,  so  that  they  might  proceed  without  restraint.  They 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


87 


claimed  to  purchase  from  France,  duty  free,  all  the  raw  silk  they 
wanted  for  their  manufactories.  It  was  to  no  purpose  Ney’s  observ- 
ing, that  from  their  proximity  to  Piedmont  and  to  Germany  they 
might  procure  the  silk,  manufacture  it,  and  still  undersell  the  French 
market ; that  the  riband  manufactories  at  Zurich  had  already  done 
considerable  injury  to  those  of  St.  Etienne  and  Chaumont ; and 
finally,  that  the  exportation  duty  upon  raw  silk  in  France  was  not 
greater  than  the  protection  of  the  French  silk  manufactories  re- 
quired. Still  they  insisted  upon  a compliance  with  this  demand,  or 
at  least,  the  entrance  into  France,  duty  free,  of  articles  of  Swiss 
manufacture:  that  is  to  say,  they  would  have  glutted  the  French 
markets  with  manufactured  articles,  the  first  material  of  which  they 
had  purchased  at  a lower  rate  than  the  French  could  possibly  do,  and 
which  they  had  likewise  been  able  to  weave  at  a cheaper  rate,  their 
texture  imitating  the  finest  of  the  British  manufactures  : — in  a word, 
they  would  have  given  facilities  to  a smuggling  trade,  which  the 
similarity  of  the  goods  would  have  rendered  difficult  of  repression. 

Ney  put  an  end  to  these  pretensions  and  tergiversations  by  dismis- 
sing the  commissioners,  after  informing  them  that  he  should  leave 
his  government  to  decide  upon  these  questions,  and  immediately 
transmit  their  observations  to  the  French  minister  for  foreign  affairs. 
But  as  night  brings  reflection,  the  next  morning  the  landamman 
begged  that  Ney  would  make  no  such  communication  to  his  govern- 
ment. He  admitted,  that  in  the  warmth  of  debate  his  colleagues  had 
gone  farther  than  they  should  have  done ; and  he  moreover  stated 
that  the  commissioners  were  now  ready  to  discuss  and  to  determine 
with  blind  confidence  upon  such  modifications  as  the  plan  was  suscep- 
tible of.  The  conferences  of  the  commissioners  with  Ney  were  then 
resumed  without  interruption,  and  each  turned  his  attention  seriously 
to  settling  upon  an  equitable  basis  the  treaty  of  alliance  which  was 
to  connect  France  and  Switzerland.  Ney  had  always  a pen  in  his 
hand  ; he  led  the  debate  on  each  question,  and  wrote  down  each 
resolution  the  instant  it  was  carried.  Being  conversant  with  the  dif- 
ferent dialects  of  the  mountains,  he  was  able  to  address  each  com- 
missioner in  his  own  native  idiom,  which  rendered  the  proceedings 
much  easier  and  much  more  rapid.  Some  of  the  deputies,  however, 
persisted  in  their  pretensions  : Muller  Friedberg  still  insisted  that 
France  should  defend  Switzerland  at  her  own  expense;  and  Rhein- 
hart  maintained  his  opinions  about  the  limits.  But  Ney,  perceiving 
the  ascendency  he  had  acquired  over  the  majority,  refused  to  admit 
such  pretensions.  Jauch  again  renewed  his  demands  with  regard  to 
the  natural  industry,  and  maintained  with  much  warmth,  that  the 
adoption  of  his  views  was  not  less  advantageous  to  France  than  to  the 
Swiss  cantons  themselves. 

“You  are  well  aware,”  said  he  to  Ney,  “that  Switzerland  pro- 
duces nothing  in  abundance ; her  necessaries  of  life,  as  well  as  her 
articles  of  luxury,  are  all  drawn  from  foreign  countries  ; and  if  she 


88 


MEMOIRS  OF 


succeeds  in  maintaining  the  balance  of  her  trade  by  the  production 
of  her  own  industry,  it  will  only  be  by  dint  of  extraordinary  activity 
and  perseverance.  It  is  only  by  working  more  than  the  common 
herd  of  men,  and  by  imposing  upon  himself  a degree  of  self-denial, 
seen  perhaps  in  no  other  country,  that  the  Swiss  operative  contrives 
to  live.  In  like  manner  the  Swiss  merchant  and  the  Swiss  manu- 
facturer succeed  only  by  the  most  patient  assiduity  and  by  the 
strictest  privations.  And  if  a people,  having  no  other  capital  than 
their  own  labour  and  the  privations  they  are  able  to  bear,  possess  a 
trade,  they  obtain  it  at  a much  greater  cost  than  more  favoured 
nations,  and  by  a much  stronger  effort.  Now  the  principal  industry 
of  Switzerland  consists  in  spinning  and  weaving : the  population  of 
six  of  the  cantons  live  almost  entirely  by  this  kind  of  labour.  The 
muslins,  linen,  and  cotton  cloths  which  they  manufacture,  are  sold  in 
France,  and  the  money  which  these  goods  produce,  being  swallowed 
up  by  rapid  and  considerable  exchanges,  soon  returns  to  the  place 
whence  it  originally  came.  Hemp,  flax,  iron,  tobacco,  broad-cloths, 
silks,  wine,  soap,  hard-ware,  and  the  productions  of  the  Levant — 
such  are  the  articles  with  which  our  goods  are  paid  for.  France  and 
Switzerland  are  necessary  to  each  other ; they  reciprocally  consume 
each  other’s  produce  ; and  when  the  manufactories  cease  working  in 
our  mountains,  the  work  of  yours  also  slackens.  We  can  suffer  no 
misfortunes  without  their  rebounding  upon  France;  and  this  corre- 
lativeness acquires  a still  greater  importance  from  the  circumstances 
under  which  we  are  placed.  Is  it  not  your  interest  to  reduce,  by 
every  possible  means,  the  trade  of  Great  Britain  ? And  is  not  the 
increase  of  competition,  and  the  glutting  of  every  market  with  rival 
productions,  one  of  the  surest  means  of  doing  so?  Encourage, 
therefore,  the  manufactories  of  your  allies,  and  do  not  force  them 
to  a state  of  inactivity,  of  which  England  will  reap  all  the  advan- 
tages.” 

“ l would  willingly  do  as  you  wish,  if  it  were  practicable,”  Ney 
replied ; “ but  the  remedy  appears  to  me  worse  than  the  evil,  and  I 
do  not  think  it  would  be  prudent  to  try  it.” 

Jauch  was  about  to  reply.  “ What  need  is  there  of  a reply  ?” 
-said  Ney.  “ Submit  your  views  to  the  French  government,  which 
will  perhaps  view  them  in  a more  favourable  light  than  I do.”  Jauch 
followed  this  advice,  and  no  further  difficulties  were  made. 

The  principal  clauses  of  the  treaty  being  now  admitted,  there 
remained  only  some  points  of  minor  importance  to  settle,  and  Ney 
referred  them  to  the  First  Consul.  Meantime,  the  amended  project 
was  proposed  to  the  diet,  and  agreed  to  without  a dissenting  voice. 
A resolution  thanking  Ney  for  the  kindly  interest  he  had  taken  in 
this  long  discussion,  was  likewise  passed,  and  the  landamman  was 
directed  to  thank  him  very  warmly  for  the  solicitude  with  which 
he  had  debated  the  interests  and  the  wants  of  Switzerland. 

Thus,  after  much  trouble,  this  delicate  negotiation  was  brought  to  a 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


89 


close  ; but  it  required  no  ordinary  share  of  patience  and  of  diplomatic 
tact  to  conciliate  those  mistrustful  and  vain-glorious  men,  whose  pre- 
sumption had  been  strengthened  by  the  kindness  of  the  First  Con- 
sul. There  was,  however,  another  point  which  increased  the  difficul- 
ties of  the  negociation.  Neither  the  principles  nor  the  individual 
interests  of  the  several  commissioners  were  the  same  ; they  were 
divided  in  language,  religion,  and  political  doctrines.  They  indi- 
vidually bore  as  much  hatred  towards  each  other  as  they  collectively 
bore  towards  France.  But  it  became  necessary  to  moderate  these 
feelings,  and  make  them  merge  into  one  common  interest,  in  order 
to  obtain  one  common  treaty.  This  undertaking,  difficult  as  it  was, 
Ney  succeeded  in  accomplishing. 

The  conditions  of  the  alliance  being  stipulated,  those  of  the  capitu- 
lation, or  terms  of  service  of  the  Swiss  soldiers  lent  to  or  to  be  sup- 
plied to  France,  were  next  to  be  considered.  There  was  no  little 
difficulty  in  settling  these  terms ; but  the  obstacles  arose  out  of  the 
thing  itself,  and  not  from  objections  raised  by  the  individuals  who 
were  to  settle  the  clauses.  The  military  commissioners,  much  more 
reserved  than  the  members  of  the  diplomatic  commission,  did  not 
give  way  to  rash  and  unreasonable  pretentions.  No  doubt  they  were 
anxious  to  obtain  “ the-  greatest  possible  number  of  commissions  for 
officers,  and  supply  the  smallest  possible  number  of  Swiss  recruits;” 
but  beyond  this,  their  demands  were  reasonable,  and  their  observa- 
tions well  founded.  Still  the  difficulty  was  great : the  former  capitu- 
lations were  not  general  to  the  whole  country,  but  only  bound  the 
particular  cantons  granting  them.  Matters  were  now  upon  a differ- 
ent footing:  the  First  Consul  no  longer  had  to  treat  with  such  or 
such  state  of  the  confederation,  but  with  the  diet  representing  the 
whole  of  the  confederated  cantons  as  forming  one  political  body ; 
and  the  diet  alone  could  take  measures  to  secure  the  execution  of  the 
treaty.  It  was  this  that  caused  the  difficulty.  The  Swiss,  alarmed 
at  the  idea  of  a conscription  were  fearful  of  establishing  a precedent 
for  it.  They  dreaded  lest  so  alarming  a mode  of  recruitment  should 
be  made  general  in  their  country ; they  apprehended  that  if  such 
were  the  case  under  the  central  form  of  their  new  government,  one 
canton  would  be  called  upon  to  supply  the  men  which  another  could 
not  furnish. 

This  repugnance  to  a conscription  was  natural  enough  ; but  the 
feelings  of  aversion  entertained  throughout  the  country  towards  the 
Helvetian  troops  already  in  the  French  service  was  by  no  means  so. 
Although  the  cantons  were  constantly  complaining  of  the  smallness 
of  their  population,  they  would  not  allow  the  recruits  which  they 
were  to  supply,  to  fill  up  the  vacancies  in  the  demi-brigades  already 
in  the  service  of  the  French  republic.  They  would  not  allow  those 
unfortunate  soldiers,  of  whom  we  have  already  spoken — those  des- 
pised Helvetian  troops  who  had  fought  and  bled  in  the  civil  wars  of 


90 


MEMOIRS  OF 


their  country — to  enter  the  regiments  about  to  be  raised.*  They 
were  looked  upon  as  so  many  pariahs,  and  every  one  despised  and 
spurned  them.  To  these  feelings  were  added  many  doubts  and  fears 
with  regard  to  the  formation  of  the  new  corps.  The  interests  of  the 
country  in  general,  and  the  advantages  of  its  citizens  in  particular, 
were  made  the  touchstone  of  popular  feeling,  and  a cry  was  attempt- 
ed to  be  raised  by  the  opposition.  But  their  tactics  failed  them  on 
the  present  occasion,  and  nothing  now  remained  but  to  settle  the  par- 
ticulars of  the  plan  laid  down.  The  Swiss  were  anxious  to  adopt  the 
French  improvements  in  the  military  art,  possess  troops  of  all  arms, 
and  substitute  the  system  of  legions  for  that  of  regiments  recom- 
mended in  the  plan.  The  strength  of  these  regiments  being  fixed 
at  four  thousand  men,  the  number  was  considered  too  great,  inasmuch 
as  the  regimental  accounts  would  be  too  complicated,  and  the  drilling 
difficult.  On  the  other  hand,  the  staff  was  not  deemed  sufficiently 
numerous.  The  Swiss  had  formerly  in  the  service  of  France  one 
hundred  and  ninety-eight  companies,  exclusive  of  the  regiment  of 
guards;  now  the  aid  stipulated,  amounted  to  almost  double  that  num- 
ber, whilst  they  themselves  were  allowed  only  a hundred  and  forty- 
four  at  home.  “ Hence,”  said  the  commissioners,  “ there  are  fewer 
honourable  and  lucrative  appointments,  consequently  less  chance  of 
rising  in  the  service.”  They  therefore  considered  this  condition 
unfavourable. 

With  regard  to  pay  and  retiring  pensions,  the  project  assimilated 
the  Swiss  to  the  French  troops.  This  did  not  appear  just  to  the 
Helvetian  commissioners,  because,  as  they  urged,  the  French  troops 
were  discharging  a duty,  their  own  bearing  a burthen.  The  former 
were  fighting  in  defence  of  their  hearths,  the  latter  were  shedding 
their  blood  for  foreign  interests  and  foreign  institutions.  And,  be- 
sides,— not  only  did  the  Swiss  run,  in  favour  of  foreigners,  the 
chances  and  dangers  of  the  field  of  battle,  but  they  had  long  distances 
to  travel,  expensive  uniforms  to  purchase  and  renew,  and  it  was 
moreover  acknowledged  and  admitted,  that  “ they  had  always  re- 
ceived greater  pay,  and  larger  retiring  pensions,”  than  the  troops  of 
the  foreign  state  which  they  served. 

* “ The  military  commission  authorized  by  the  diet  has  come  to  no  ultimate  deci- 
sion upon  the  fate  of  the  three  demi-brigades.  I was  desirous  that  the  French 
government  should  retain  the  faculty  of  taking,  on  this  subject,  whatever  determina- 
tion it  should  deem  advisable  ; but  it  is  my  duty  to  inform  you,  Citizen  Minister, 
that  the  commission  has  requested,  in  the  strongest  terms,  that  these  demi-brigades 
shall  be  joined  together,  and  form  only  one  corps.  It  is  also  desirous  that  the  num- 
ber of  officers  exceeding  the  wants  of  this  new  corps  should  be  put  upon  half  pay. 
And  lastly,  it  is  anxious  that  whatever  measures  the  French  government  adopts  in 
this  matter,  should  give  facilities  to  the  cantonal  governments  for  getting  gradually 
rid  of  the  officers  appointed  by  the  late  Helvetian  government,  who  might  still  re- 
main after  this  charge,  in  order  to  replace  them  successively  by  officers  appointed 
under  the  new  order  of  things.” — Letter  from  the  Plenipotentiary  to  the  Minister 
for  Foreign  Affairs,  Berne,  22 d Fructidor,  Year  XI.  (September  9th,  1803.) 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


91 


This  latter  assertion  was,  however,  incorrect  with  regard  to  France. 
According  to  the  terms  of  the  old  capitulation,  they  were  entitled,  it 
is  true,  to  a fixed  rate  of  pay,  and  to  a monstre  above  that  of  the 
national  troops  ; but  the  amount  of  this  monstre  had  never  been  fixed  : 
it  varied  according  to  the  will  of  the  French  minister  for  the  time 
being,  and  the  pay  now  offered  exceeded  the  average  of  that  granted 
at  former  periods.  N.ey  considered  it  sufficient ; for  he  did  not  think 
that  raw  recruits,  who  had  still  to  win  their  first  laurels,  ought  to  be 
better  paid  than  veteran  soldiers  who  had  already  distinguished  them- 
selves in  the  field. 

He  was  more  indulgent  with  regard  to  the  repugnance  expressed 
by  the  Swiss  soldiers  to  serve  beyond  seas.  The  plan  under  dis- 
cussion had  only  excepted  the  East  and  West  Indies.  They  would 
be  delighted,  they  said,  at  having  to  serve  only  in  Europe,  and  defend 
the  French  territory.  This  Ney  observed  to  them,  was  impossible; 
for  with  such  a clause  they  might,  as  their  forefathers  had  done  be- 
fore them,  refuse  their  co-operation  on  the  eve  of  a battle.  They 
were  well  aware,  he  said,  that  a war  originally  defensive,  might  by 
its  results  become  offensive;  and  it  would  be  hard  that  France,  if  she 
found  it  necessary  to  chastise  the  states  of  Barbary,  should  not  have  the 
power  of  sending  thither  any  Swiss  troops  that  might  be  at  Marseilles. 
Ney  thought,  however,  that  the  French  government  would  use  such 
power  with  great  circumspection ; because  auxiliary  troops  at  such 
a distance  from  the  country  they  were  serving,  might  be  easily 
worked  upon  by  tempting  offers  from  the  enemy,  and  in  such  expe- 
ditions it  would  be  but  prudent  to  admit  as  small  a number  of  them 
as  possible.  But  the  principle  must  be  laid  down,  and  he  would  ex- 
cept only  the  East  and  West  Indies. 

As  a last  demand,  the  Swiss  claimed  the  right,  in  the  event  of  their 
country  being  in  imminent  danger  of  war,  of  recalling  their  troops  from 
France.  This  seemed  unreasonable  to  Ney.  War  could  not  be 
declared  against  them  except  by  powers  against  which  France  was 
pledged  to  assist  and  defend  them  ; and  if  this  demand  were  acceded 
to,  they  would  deprive  her  of  their  troops  at  the  moment  when  she 
most  needed  them.  Strange  however  as  this  pretension  was,  the 
First  Consul  had  just  complied  with  their  wishes  on  a point  almost 
as  strange : in  his  munificence  he  had  consented  to  defend  Switzer- 
land at  the  cost  of  France.  The  plenipotentiary  therefore  followed 
his  example,  and  consented  that,  the  case  occurring,  the  cantons 
should  have  a right  to  recall  their  troops  paid  by  France. 

The  conditions  were  now  settled  : Ney  had  fixed  the  bounty  for 
enlisting,  and  the  management  and  discipline  of  the  different  corps. 
He  had  admitted  every  claim  that  appeared  to  him  just,  and  rejected 
those  which  were  unfounded.  Having  been  under  the  necessity  of 
exceeding  his  instructions  in  many  points,  he  would  not  sign  the  arti- 
cles until  he  had  previously  obtained  the  consent  of  the  First  Consul. 


92 


MEMOIRS  OF 


Among  his  secretaries  was  one  of  whose  zeal  and  abilities  he  enter- 
tained a high  opinion;  him  he  therefore  despatched  to  Paris,  and 
soon  received,  with  authority  to  conclude  the  treaty,  expressions  of 
satisfaction  from  the  chief  of  the  French  republic. 

“ The  First  Consul,”  wrote  the  minister,  “ before  whom  I have 
laid  the  articles  of  the  treaty  of  alliance,  and  of  the  military  capitula- 
tion agreed  upon  between  you  and  the  Helvetian  commission,  has 
directed  me  to  express  his  satisfaction  at  the  zeal  which  you  have 
displayed  in  following  up  and  closing  this  negotiation. 

“You  are  hereby  authorized  to  sign  the  two  treaties,  and  even  to 
yield,  if  you  deem  it  necessary,  to  the  subsequent  demands  made 
relative  to  the  recruits,  and  to  the  colonies  in  the  East  and  West 
Indies. 

“ These  two  changes  affect  the  7th  and  18th  articles  of  the  capitu- 
lation. In  article  7,  it  may  be  expressed,  that  the  recruits  shall  be 
paid  from  the  day  of  their  joining  their  regiment,  or  of  their  arrival 
at  the  depot  fixed  for  that  regiment;  and  in  article  18  it  may  be 
stipulated  that  the  Swiss  troops  shall  never  be  employed  out  of  Eu- 
rope. 

“ You  will  bring  as  near  together  as  possible,  the  periods  for  ex- 
changing the  ratifications  of  these  treaties.  It  is  of  advantage  to 
Switzerland  that  its  connexion  with  France  should  be  speedily  fixed, 
particularly  as  the  terms  agreed  upon  are  so  favourable. 

“The  changes  operated  through  the  mediation  of  the  First  Con- 
sul, in  the  organisation  of  Switzerland,  would  unavoidably  render 
other  changes  necessary  in  the  relations  of  that  country  with  France  ; 
and  it  was^to  complete  these  advantages  and  secure  the  prosperity  of 
Switzerland  that  the  First  Consul  was  anxious  to  restore  to  her  the 
benefits  she  had  derived  from  her  ancient  capitulations,  and  from  the 
system  of  alliance  and  neutrality  which  she  had  always  pursued. 

“ The  concessions  now  made  to  Switzerland  are  more  numerous 
than  she  had  obtained  by  her  ancient  treaties ; but  the  First  Consul 
has  thought  that  by  extending  these  prerogatives  and  honorary  dis- 
tinctions, he  should  attach  Switzerland  still  more  strongly  to  France  ; 
and  he  has  determined  to  give  this  strong  proof  of  the  estimation  in 
which  he  holds  the  character  and  courage  of  the  Swiss  nation. 

“ It  is  the  intention  of  the  First  Consul  to  facilitate,  so  far  as  his 
power  extends,  the  execution  of  the  military  capitulation  ; and  he 
apprehends  no  inconvenience  from  making  the  Helvetian  demi- 
brigades  already  in  the  service  of  France  enter  into  the  composition 
of  one  of  the  four  Swiss  regiments,  and  giving  their  government  the 
necessary  latitude  for  this  incorporation.  It  will  be  easy  hereafter 
to  concert  upon  the  manner  of  carrying  this  into  effect. 

“ Citizen  Bouyer,  who  handed  to  me  the  two  projects  of  treaty, 
has  acquitted  himself  perfectly  of  the  mission  which  you  confided  to 
him.  Your  good  testimonials  in  his  favour  have  given  me  the  best 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


93 


possible  opinion  of  his  talents  and  zeal ; and  he  fully  justifies  this 
opinion.  I shall  with  pleasure  take  the  earliest  opportunity  of 
employing  him  agreeably  to  your  desire,  and  shall  make  his  services 
known  to  the  First  Consul. 

“ Ch.  Mauk.  Talleyrand. 

“ Paris,  September  21st,  1803,” 

The  First  Consul  now  left  every  thing  to  the  prudence  and  discre- 
tion of  his  plenipotentiary  ; the  diet,  on  the  other  hand,  announced 
that  it  was  at  length  ready  to  conclude  the  two  treaties,  its  members 
having  feceived  the  necessary  powers  from  their  constituents.  All 
was  at  length  definitively  agreed  upon,  and  both  parties  thought  they 
had  brought  this  laborious  negotiation  to  a close.  But  the  spirit  of 
faction  was  still  at  work:  Reding  again  raised  his  voice  against  the 
alliance  with  France,  and  deluded  them.  He  was  himself  deputy  of 
Schweitz  ; he  commanded  the  votes  of  his  colleagues  of  Ury,  Zug, 
and  Underwalden,  and  considered  himself  sure  of  support  from  the 
deputies  of  Glaris  and  Appenzell.  An  opposition  thus  constituted 
seemed  to  him  sufficient  for  his  purpose ; and  he  immediately  set  up 
an  opinion  in  the  diet,  that  by  the  new  constitution  of  Switzerland, 
treaties  could  not  be  concluded  by  individual  suffrage,  but  to  make 
them  valid  required  the  votes  of  three-fourths  of  the  cantons,  not  of 
three-fourths  of  the  deputies.  Such  an  interpretation  of  the  consti- 
tution was  loudly  protested  against  by  the  majority  of  his  colleagues, 
but  he  persisted  in  it,  and  a stormy  debate  ensued.  A great  number 
of  deputies  deprecated  an  obstinacy  which  nothing  could  justify ; 
but  Reding  was  inflexible.  Zellveiger,  however,  put  an  end  to  the 
obstacle  by  joining  the  majority,  Hees  followed  his  example,  and 
Reding’s  plan  was  defeated. 

Still  he  did  not  yield  : the  deputies  of  Ury,  Ztig,  and  Underwalden 
clung  to  him  and  his  fortunes,  and  these  four  resolved  to  carry  their 
opposition  to  extremes.  They  uttered  the  bitterest  invectives  against 
France,  and  found  fault,  with  every  article  of  the  treaty.  The  other 
deputies  in  reply  said,  that  France  was  as  great  and  generous,  as 
the  treaty  was  full  of  wisdom  and  prudence  ; that  Switzerland  now 
enjoyed  institutions  which  she  had  been  seeking  in  vain  during 
several  centuries;  that  no  enslaved  people  would  now  wear  chains  in 
the  land  of  freedom;  that  there  no  longer  existed  in  Switzerland 
either  oppressors  or  oppressed  ; but  that  the  mountains  of  Helvetia 
now  possessed  but  one  community  of  happy  citizens,  who  all  enjoyed 
the  same  rights,  had  the  same  obligations  to  fulfil,  and  were  united 
by  a common  bond,  of  which  their  forefathers  had  seen  the  advan- 
tages, though  they  had  never  been  able  to  establish  a confederation 
upon  the  same  principles. 

These  facts  were  evident,  and  neither  Reding  nor  his  friends  at- 
tempted to  deny  them;  but  unable  to  offer  even  specious  arguments 
against  the  treaties  which  they  so  violently  rejected,  they  affected 

VOL.  II.  13 


94 


MEMOIRS  OF 


scruples  of  another  kind,  They  feigned  now  to  doubt  the  power 
with  which,  a short  time  previously,  they  had  maintained  that  they 
were  invested,  and  insisted  that  the  question  of  the  ratification  ought 
to  be  submitted  to  the  cantons.  Reinhart  of  Zurich,  and  Fruen- 
derick  of  Berne,  perceiving  that  these  headstrong  men  were  going 
too  far,  tried  to  make  them  listen  to  reason  ; and  Zellweguer  of 
Appenzell  joined  his  remonstrances  to  those  of  the  two  former,  but 
all  was  of  no  avail : Reding  and  his  supporters  persisted  in  main- 
taining that  they  could  not  ratify  the  articles  agreed  upon  without 
consulting  their  constituents.  Their  opposition  was  however  un- 
heeded, and  the  two  treaties  were  signed  by  the  diet  on  the  4th  of 
Vindemiaire,  Year  XII.  (27th  of  September,  1803,)  and  sent  to  the 
different  cantons  for  ratification. 

Though  the  treaties  were  received  with  great  enthusiasm  in  each 
canton,  still  all  did  not  ratify  them  with  equal  promptitude.  In  some 
the  delay  was  unavoidable,  in  others  difficulties  were  purposely 
raised.  Berne,  Zurich,  Basle,  and  Soleure  gave  them  the  final  sanc- 
tion, amidst  the  most  joyful  acclamations.  The  external  Rhodes  of 
Appenzell  ratified  them  immediately  ; and  of  eight  thousand  men 
composing  this  latter  assembly,  there  was  not  one  who  did  not  indi- 
vidually express  satisfaction  : — never  had  such  unanimity  been  wit- 
nessed before. 

The  smaller  cantons  were  almost  the  only  ones  which  delayed  the 
ratification  of  these  treaties.  Their  inhabitants  were  as  enthusiastic 
in  favour  of  the  measure  as  the  rest  of  Switzerland  ; they  were  de- 
lighted that  the  theatre  of  war  had  been  removed  far  from  their 
mountains,  and  that  their  fortunes  were  again  connected  with  those 
of  the  French  nation,  under  whose  standard  their  warriors  might 
earn  fame  and  fortune.  Such,  however,  was  not  the  case  with 
Reding:  he  was  hostile  to  the  doctrines  of  the  French  republicans, 
and,  being  still  angry  at  the  intervention  of  Bonaparte  in  the  affairs 
of  Switzerland,  continued  to  evince  the  same  dislike  to  the  treaties, 
as  he  had  before  professed  hatred  of  the  French  republic.  His 
friends  were  far  from  countenancing  his  obstinancy  ; Wurch  even 
drew  up  a very  excellent  report  of  the  negotiations  of  the  diet,  which 
report  was  greatly  applauded  ; but,  like  his  friends,  Jauch  and 
Muller,  he  respected,  in  his  obstinate  colleague,  the  uncompromising 
defender  of  Swiss  independence.  All  three  blamed  his  violence,  and 
disavowed  his  acts,  but  neither  had  the  heart  to  separate  from  him. 
They  were  anxious  to  allow  him  the  honour  of  taking  the  lead  in 
getting  the  treaties  ratified,  and  they  wished  to  wait  until  he  had 
obtained  the  sanction  of  his  constituents,  before  they  convoked  the 
assemblies  of  their  own  cantons.  But  Ney,  who  had  the  welfare  of 
these  cantons  at  heart,  represented  to  tire  three  deputies  the  injury 
which  the  whole  of  Helvetia  was  likely  to  sustain  from  such  delay  ; 
Zug  therefore  set  the  example,  which  Ury  followed  immediately. 
Reding  now  found  that  he  must  yield  to  the  torrent.  The  Lands- 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


95 


guemende  accordingly  assembled,  joined  their  vote  to  that  of  the  rest 
of  Switzerland,  and  the  ratifications  were  exchanged  on  the  1st  of 
December,  1803. 

All  was  now  terminated  ; arrogant  pretensions  or  disappointed 
ambition  could  no  longer  throw  obstacles  in  the  way,  or  demand 
further  concessions  from  the  French  minister.  The  whole  of  the 
Swiss  people  were  much  pleased  with  the  conditions  they  had  obtain- 
ed. France  had  undertaken  to  defend  their  country,  and  to  admit 
them  to  serve  under  its  banner;  thus  they  had  the  advantage  of 
yielding  to  their  fondness  for  arms,  without  their  country  being  called 
upon  to  make  any  pecuniary  sacrifices  for  the  defence  of  its  territory. 
Switzerland  was  now  free ; she  had  neither  oppressors  nor  slaves 
among  her  citizens.  The  individual  interests  of  the  cantons  were 
regulated  by  the  local  administrations,  the  general  interests  of  the 
country  by  the  diet.  Helvetia  had  no  longer  to  apprehend  any 
attempts  upon  her  franchises,  nor  any  political  agitation  in  her  in- 
terior; she  had  all  the  advantages  of  centralization  without  its  ex- 
penses. Thus  her  situation  was  most  propitious,  and  she  did  ample 
justice  to  the  friendly  and  disinterested  views  of  France.  Her  citizens 
seemed  to  glory  in  proclaiming  that  they  owed  all  these  advantages 
to  the  First  Consul  of  the  French  republic  and  to  his  plenipotentiary. 

They  now  admitted  that  the  mediation,  which  a powerful  number 
of  their  citizens  had  so  strenuously  opposed,  had  been  undertaken 
with  views  of  benevolence  and  conciliation  ; they  acknowledged  the 
patient  and  mild  manner  in  which  it  had  been  conducted,  and  they 
felt  the  necessity  of  disavowing  the  prejudices  they  had  conceived 
against  it  at  first.  The  inhabitants  of  Soleure  thought  it  but  justice 
to  express  their  gratitude  to  Ney,  not  only  for  the  broad  and  noble 
basis  upon  which  he  had  established  the  relations  between  France 
and  Switzerland,*  but  likewise  for  the  spirit  of  concord  he  had  dis- 

* The  Avoyer  and  Council  of  the  Canton  of  Soleure  to  his  Excellency  General- 
in-chief  Ney,  Minister  Plenipotentiary  in  Switzerland. 

Soleure,  October  5th,  1803. 

May  it  please  your  Excellency, 

Mr.  Avoyer  Frim  of  Wartenfield,  our  deputy  at  the  general  diet  of  Friburg,  lost 
no  time,  on  his  return  hither,  in  giving  us  an  account  of  your  Excellency’s  particu- 
lar attention  to  our  legation,  and  how  much  you  had  personally  contributed  to  con- 
solidate the  union  between  the  confederated  cantons,  as  well  as  to  hasten  the  im- 
portant work  of  the  alliance  with  the  French  republic,  and  that  of  the  capitulation 
for  the  Swiss  troops  in  the  service  of  France.  We  acknowledge,  as  wc  ought  to  do, 
the  good  offices  which  your  excellency  has  been  so  good  as  to  render  us  on  this 
occasion  ; we  -shall  never  forget  that  it  is  to  your  Excellency — to  the  worthy  repre- 
sentative of  the  pacificator  of  your  country,  that  we  owe  the  happiness  we  are  about 
to  enjoy  from  the  confederation  guaranteed  by  the  First  Consul ; and  wc  dare  flatter 
ourselves  that  the  bonds  of  amity,  existing  for  so  many  centuries,  and  now  strength- 
ened by  gratitude,  will  prove  indestructible,  and  that  in  future  nothing  will  alter 
the  harmony  between  the  two  nations. 

Receive  the  assurance  of  our  profound  respect, 

Gerber,  Secretary  of  State. 


P.  Glusz  Rucht,  Avoyer  in  charge. 


06 


MEMOIRS  Of 


played  in  his  relations  with  the  deputies  of  the  several  cantons,  and 
the  care  with  which  he  had  reconciled  their  differences.  Those  of 
St.  Gall  avowed  their  obligation  to  him  for  the  warmth  and  perse- 
verance with  which  he  had  defended  their  interests  ; and  those  of 
Appenzell  voted  him  an  address,  in  which  they  stated  what  he  had 
done  for  the  happiness  of  Switzerland.  The  citizens  of  Berne  went 
still  farther;  they  determined  to  perpetuate  the  remembrance  of 
Ney’s  mission  by  the  erection  of  a public  monument ; they  likewise 
had  a medal  struck,  upon  which  were  represented  the  disorders  to 
which  he  had  put  an  end,  and  the  peace  he  had  established. 

These  warm  and  grateful  feelings  were  general  throughout  the 
country,  and  a new  act  of  Ney’s  increased  them  to  a pitch  of  enthu- 
siasm. The  country  being  happy  and  satisfied,  he  deemed  the  pre- 
sence of  the  French  troops  no  longer  necessary,  and  accordingly 
withdrew  them.  This  proof  of  confidence  completely  won  the  affec- 
tion of  the  Swiss  people ; all  celebrated  the  magnanimity  of  the 
French  general  by  public  rejoicings,  and  all  were  loud  in  acknow- 
ledgment of  the  services  he  had  rendered  them.  But  he  was  about 
to  make  his  escape  from  these  flattering  testimonies  of  regard  ; his 
mission  being  now  at  an  end,  with  the  exception  of  some  trifling  de- 
tails, and  the  French  armies  being  in  the  act  of  assembling  on  the 
coast  of  the  British  channel,  he  applied  for  leave  to  join  them.  He 
was  therefore  appointed  to  the  command  of  the  corps-d’armee  encamp- 
ed at  Montreuil.  Prior  to  Ney’s  departure,  the  landarnman  was 
authorised  to  express  the  regret  of  the  confederated  cantons  at  losing 
him,  and  in  their  name  to  forward  to  him  a snuff-box,  with  the 
monogram  of  Switzerland  set  in  diamonds  on  the  lid,  and  accompa- 
nied with  the  following  letter : 

“ General, 

“ At  the  moment  of  your  departure  from  us,  and  when  I am  my- 
self about  to  deliver  over  my  office  to  a successor,  allow  me  to  fulfil 
a most  agreeable  duty : that  of  speaking  of  the  good  you  have  done 
us,  and  of  our  gratitude  towards  you. 

“ It  is  not  solely  the  expression  of  my  own  private  sentiments  that 
I now  offer  you.  Having  for  the  last  ten  months  enjoyed  the  most 
delightful  intercourse  with  you,  it  is  quite  natural  that  I should  en- 
tertain towards  you  much  esteem  and  personal  attachment. 

“ But  as  chief  magistrate  of  all  Switzerland,  it  is  in  her  name  that 
I now  address  you. 

“ All  the  cantons,  on  being  made  acquainted  with  your  intended 
departure,  have  expressed  the  most  lively  regret.  They  all  set  a 
proper  value  upon  the  share  you  have  taken  in  the  beneficial  changes 
which  the  present  year  has  brought  us.  Switzerland  is  restored  to 
peace,  order  is  everywhere  established,  the  diversity  of  opinions 
among  us  merges  each  day  into  a spirit  of  moderation  and  harmony. 
Our  line  of  conduct  is  traced  with  regard  to  internal  administration, 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


97 


at  the  same  time  that  our  foreign  relations  are  become  surer  and 
more  honourable, — those  with  France,  in  particular,  having  been 
stipulated  in  two  treaties,  which  our  forefathers  would  have  signed 
as  we  have  done.  All  this,  General,  we  in  part  owe  to  your  care. 
Switzerland  having  become  happy  and  peaceable  by  this  mediation, 
will  not  separate  your  name  from  that  of  the  mediator  himself. 

“ An  act  of  kindness  attaches  him  who  performs  it,  as  well  as  him 
upon  whom  it  is  conferred : we  therefore  do  not  fear  that  you  will 
forget  us  ; we  would  even  on  every  occasion  continue  to  rely  upon 
your  support,  for  you  have  conferred  upon  us  at  once  the  right  and 
the  habit  of  so  doing. 

“ The  cantons  have  expressed  a wish  that  you  would  accept  a 
feeble  pledge  of  their  attachment  and  gratitude  ; and  seeing  the 
preparations  for  your  departure,  I have  requested  M.  Maillardoz  to 
present  it  to  you  at  Paris. 

“ It  is  a token  of ' remembrance  and  nothing  more  ; but  we  should 
esteem  ourselves  happy,  if,  by  calling  to  your  recollection  a nation 
whom  you  have  so  essentially  obliged,  it  should  prove  the  means  of 
your  not  forgetting  the  sentiments  which  every  member  of  that  na- 
tion will  for  ever  feel  towards  you. 

“ Louis  D’Affry, 
Landamman  of  Switzerland. 

“ Mausson, 

Chancellor  of  the  Confederation.” 


u Friburg,  December  98th,  1803.’ 


98 


MEMOIRS  OF 


BOOK  THE  SEVENTH. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Ney  had  left  France  in  the  confident  enjoyment  of  the  blessings 
of  peace;  he  found  her  on  his  return,  again  involved  in  the  bustle  of 
war.  Great  Britain  had  laid  down  her  arms  for  a time,  only  because 
every  other  enemy  of  France  had  evacuated  the  field,  and  because 
single-handed  she  could  not  continue  the  war  with  any  hope  of  suc- 
cess. But  her  government  had  calculated  also  upon  the  internal 
troubles  with  which  the  absence  of  foreign  war  was  likely  to  be 
attended  in  France  ; it  had  been  expected  that  envy,  and  hatred,  and 
jealousy,  and  party-feeling,  would  inflict  a death-wound  upon  the 
French  republic  which  the  foreign  hosts  coalesced  against  it  had 
vainly  attempted.  But  the  powerful  mind  of  the  First  Consul  had 
crushed  the  strength  of  factions,  and  raised  an  extraordinary  enthu- 
siasm throughout  the  nation  in  favour  of  his  government.  His  exer- 
tions towards  the  improvement  of  the  national  resources  were  prodi- 
gious. In  the  midst  of  war,  when  assailed  by  the  joint  efforts  of  the 
most  powerful  nations  in  Europe,  he  had  successfully  cultivated  the 
arts  of  peace;  and  the  short  respite  from  hostilities  which  France 
had  just  enjoyed,  had  enabled  him  to  consolidate  his  work,  and  found 
an  edifice  of  eternal  fame,  much  more  noble  and  imperishable  than 
that  cemented  by  human  blood.  He  had  given  an  extraordinary 
impetus  to  the  national  industry  ; he  encouraged  both  the  useful  and 
the  liberal  arts ; and  he  was  the  patron  of  learning  and  science.  He 
called  to  his  councils  men  of  all  ranks  and  all  professions  ; talent 
being  the  only  passport  to  his  favour.  Under  his  rule,  the  country 
presented  the  picture  of  one  vast  family,  each  of  whose  members 
seemed  to  become  daily  more  and  more  attached  to  the  institutions 
which  they  had  won  from  their  former  oppressors,  and  to  rally  with 
tenfold  confidence  around  the  chief  who  had  foiled  all  the  attempts  of 
its  enemies.  The  British  government  having  soon  discovered  its 
mistake,  determined  to  check,  if  possible,  the  career  of  greatness  to 
which  the  duration  of  peace  seemed  likely  to  lead  the  French  repub- 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


99 


lie.  Divers  changes  had  taken  place  in  the  constitution  of  Europe, 
without  the  least  opposition  on  the  part  of  the  British  cabinet,  or 
without  its  taking  umbrage  ; but,  on  a sudden,  it  seemed  roused  from 
its  tolerance  and  long-suffering  ; and  seizing,  as  a pretence,  those 
changes  which  it  had  not  attempted  to  prevent,  war  was  again 
declared. 

France,  taken  by  surprise,  was  far  from  being  prepared  to  meet 
the  exigencies  of  war.  The  state  of  her  finances  had  imposed  upon 
her  measures  of  the  strictest  economy.  The  officers  of  her  armies 
were  dispersed  on  leave  of  absence  ; and  the  armies  themselves  were 
in  a very  inefficient  state.  The  infantry  was  incomplete;  and  the 
cavalry  had  not  half  the  number  of  horses  necessary  for  the  field. 
The  artillery  was  still  less  able  to  act.  Marmont,  by  whom  it  was 
commanded,  had  imagined  improvements  in  this  branch  of  the  ser- 
vice, which  had  necessitated  a fresh  casting  of  the  guns.  He  was 
likewise  effecting  a total  change  in  the  form  of  the  tumbrils,  and  in 
the  construction  of  the  gun-carriages.  The  First  Consul,  however, 
soon  got  every  thing  in  a state  of  preparation ; he  found  in  his  own 
genius,  and  in  the  enthusiastic  devotion  of  the  nation  to  his  wishes, 
all  the  resources  necessary  to  carrying  on  the  war.  He  called  the 
young  men  to  arms,  provided  horses,  and  soon  got  the  artillery  in 
order.  In  a few  months  all  was  ready,  and  an  army  more  numerous 
and  better  equipped  than  at  any  preceding  period  of  the  wars  of  the 
republic,  was  sent  to  the  sea-coast  bordering  upon  the  British  chan- 
nel. 

The  French  people  at  length  forgot  their  dissensions:  the  unpro- 
voked aggression  of  Great  Britain  had  united  every  patriot  hand  and 
heart  against  the  common  foe,  and  the  republic  was  no  longer  torn 
by  contending  factions.  The  declaration  of  war  by  that  power  in- 
duced the  First  Consul,  now  free  from  the  attempts  of  his  continental 
neighbours,  to  renew  the  project  he  had  in  contemplation  five  years 
previously,  but  of  which  he  had  not  then  dared  to  attempt  the  execu- 
tion : he  resolved  to  cross  the  straits  of  Dover,  and  terminate  at 
once,  upon  the  banks  of  the  Thames,  a quarrel  which  could  not  be 
brought  to  an  issue  upon  the  Continent.  But,  as  British  squadrons 
covered  the  surface  of  the  channel,  and  the  disproportion  of  force  be- 
tween the  navies  of  France  and  Great  Britain  destroyed  all  hope  of 
success  in  a naval  action,  he  sought  the  means  of  scattering  those 
formidable  fleets  which  he  could  not  conquer,  and  thus  rendering 
them  powerless.  The  small  vessels  used  in  the  defence  of  sea-ports, 
roadsteads,  and  the  mouths  of  rivers,  supplied  him  with  the  means  of 
effecting  this  object.  He  feigned  an  intention  of  using  such  craft  in 
distant  expeditions;  he  altered  their  form,  the  shape  of  their  sails, 
the  manner  of  rigging  them,  and  he  gave  orders  that  many  should 
be  built  of  various  sizes,  and  upon  different  models.  He  divided 
them  into  three  classes.  The  prames  composed  the  vessels  of  the 
first  class  ; — each  carried  six  twenty-four  pounders,  which  could  be 


. 


100 


MEMOIRS  OF 


shifted  from  side  to  side,  thus  forming  so  many  floating  batteries, 
which,  it  is  true,  might  drift  to  leeward,  being  unable  to  sail  upon  a 
wind,  and  therefore  to  advance,  unless  the  wind  were  right  aft,  or  at 
all  events  abaft  the  beam.  But  as  floating  batteries  they  were  ex- 
cellent ; they  could  act  as  batteries  broadside-to,  protect  the  local 
navigation,  or  cover  the  movements  of  a flotilla.  They  could  more- 
over strand  at  low  water  without  changing  their  position,  or  dimin- 
ishing their  power  of  doing  mischief,  and  they  could  take  shelter  in 
places  where  neither  ships  of  the  line  nor  frigates  could  follow 
them. 

The  second  class  consisted  of  gun-boats,  which  were  better  adapt- 
ed for  navigation.  Their  form  was  more  calculated  for  naval 
manoeuvres,  and  they  could  sail  near  the  wind.  Each  contained  four 
twenty-four  pounders  and  a howitzer.  Some  had  thirty-six  pounders, 
and  were  large  enough  to  carry  two  hundred  men. 

The  peniches,  or  gun-barges,  which  formed  the  third  class,  were 
small  galleys  with  eighteen  benches  of  rowers,  carrying  a four- 
pounder  and  a howitzer  fore  and  aft. 

These  vessels  were  built  with  the  most  extraordinary  despatch.  The 
French  nation  had  taken  up  the  cause  of  its  chief  magistrate,  against 
whom  personally,  the  whole  enmity  of  the  British  government  was 
said  to  be  directed.  The  people  did  not  limit  their  aid  to  the  de- 
mands which  their  government  made  upon  them ; they  spontane- 
ously granted  much  more  than  was  asked.  They  seemed  delighted 
to  supply  the  First  Consul  with  all  the  means  he  might  require  to 
come  off  victorious  from  a contest  which  attacked  their  institutions. 
The  department  of  the  Haut-Rhin  presented  him  with  a ship  of  the 
line ; that  of  the  Cote-d’or,  with  a hundred  pieces  of  cannon.  The 
departments  of  the  Gironde  and  the  Loire-inferieure  were  still  more 
liberal ; and  there  was  not  a town  in  France,  even  the  smallest,  nor 
even  a hamlet,  that  did  not  make  its  offering  and  express  its  senti- 
ments of  patriotism. 

This  formidable  armament  did  not,  however,  for  a moment  inter- 
rupt the  arts  of  peace.  The  government,  ever  carefully  attentive  to 
the  wants  of  the  nation,  pursued  its  undertakings  of  public  utility,  and 
its  attempts  at  national  improvement.  It  increased  the  number  of 
public  schools,  and  established  secondary  schools,  in  which  the  youth 
of  France,  under  excellent  regulations,  and  a strict  and  impartial 
discipline,  received  liberal  instruction,  and  were  qualified  to  enjoy 
the  system  of  equality  established  by  the  revolution.  It  assembled 
likewise  the  veteran  soldiers  mutilated  and  disabled  in  war,  formed 
them  into  military  colonies,  and  bestowed  upon  them  a portion  of  the 
territory  which  they  had  aided  in  conquering.  Camps  of  refuge  were 
established  at  Alexandria,  and  roads  made  upon  Mount  Cenis  and 
across  the  Simplon.  The  bridges  of  Roanne,  Corbeil,  and  Nemours 
—the  canals  of  Arles,  St.  Quentin,  and  Aigues-Mortes — all  in  short 
that  the  First  Consul  undertook — were  evidences  of  his  zeal  in  pro- 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


101 


moting  the  public  welfare,  and  of  the  vastness  of  his  genius.  He 
had  ordered  the  draining  of  the  Colentin  marshes,  and  likewise  those 
forming  the  muddy  banks  of  the  Canche.  At  Cherbourg,  Boulogne, 
Rochelle,  Cette,  Nice,  Marseilles,  Ostend,  and  Havre-de-Grace,  all 
was  bustle  and  activity,  and  the  result  of  his  gigantic  plans  may  now 
be  seen  in  those  seaports.  In  every  part  of  the  kingdom  improve- 
ments were  made,  and  great  and  useful  works  begun. 

The  brilliant  administration  under  which  these  national  works 
were  carried  into  effect,  was  not,  however,  free  from  the  venom  of 
envy.  They  whose  assistance  and  co-operation  it  had  not  conde- 
scended to  accept,  as  well  as  those  to  whose  ambition  it  had  not 
ministered,  united  to  attack  it : at  first,  indeed,  by  intrigue  and  silent 
plots  ; but  soon  after  more  openly.  They  pretended  to  see  in  the 
great  undertakings  of  the  First  Consul  nothing  but  subjects  of  anxiety 
and  apprehension.  Moreau,  whose  military  renown  should  have 
saved  him  from  the  weakness  ofjealousy,  supported  the  malcontents. 
He  openly  blamed  the  First  Consul  in  all  his  measures,  and  attacked 
the  integrity  of  his  motives  and  intentions. 

“ What !”  said  he  one  day  to  Nev,  when  in  a fit  of  envy  he  was 
inveighing  against  those  who  had  rallied  round  the  head  of  the  state ; 
“ do  you  also  go  to  the  Tuileries  1” 

“Yes,  indeed,  I do,”  Ney  replied.  Moreau  seemed  surprised. 
“ I go  thither,”  Ney  continued,  “just  as  I should  do  if  you  held  the 
office  of  First  Consul.” 

“ But  how  he  has  deceived  us !”  rejoined  Moreau. 

“ May  be  so,”  answered  Ney  ; “ but  I shall  ever  be  grateful  to  him 
for  his  rapid  and  beautiful  administration  of  public  affairs.  However, 
I have  devoted  my  life  to  my  country,  and  not  to  those  whom  events 
may  place  at  the  head  of  its  affairs.” 

The  conversation  then  turned  from  the  person  of  the  First  Consul 
to  the  acts  of  his  government.  Moreau  dwelt  at  great  length  upon 
the  dangers  of  the  invasion  of  England  : he  deemed  it  nothing  short 
of  madness  to  confront  line-of-battle  ships  with  gun-boats,  and  to  hope 
that  the  passage  across  the  channel  could  be  won  with  such  craft. 

Ney  was  not  of  the  same  opinion.  Barring  the  accidents  of  the 
sea,  he  thought  that  by  taking  advantage  of  light  winds,  of  calms, 
and  of  long  nights,  it  was  not  impossible  to  elude  the  vigilance  of  the 
channel  fleet,  and  escape  from  the  overwhelming  superiority  of  the 
British  naval  force.  He  had  procured  a journal  of  the  winds  prevalent 
in  the  channel,  and  he  was  well  acquainted  with  their  course,  their 
variation,  the  periods  when  they  blow  with  violence,  and  those  when 
their  action  is  suspended.  He  had  therefore  no  doubt  that  by  seiz- 
ing a favourable  opportunity,  the  French  army  might  escape  the 
fleet  which  alarmed^  Moreau  so  much,  and  effect  a landing  upon  the 
shores  of  England.  The  British  nation,  he  said,  were  convinced  of 
this ; for  the  British  admirals,  who  in  1756  were  consulted  on  the 
possibility  of  such  an  event,  had  unanimously  declared  that  they 
VOL*  Hi  14 


102 


MEMOIRS  OF 


could  not  answer  for  preventing  a landing,  even  had  they  ten  times 
the  force  they  commanded  ; and  in  1770  the  same  answer  had  been 
given.  The  Duke  of  Argyle,  and  some  of  the  most  distinguished 
British  officers  of  the  period,  had  often  declared  their  conviction  in 
parliament  that  situations  and  conjunctures  might  often  arise  at  sea 
which  would  give  a hostile  army  every  possible  opportunity  of  landing 
in  England  without  the  British  fleets,  even  were  they  collected 
together,  being  able  to  secure  the  safety  of  the  coast.  The  reason 
of  this,  he  said,  was  very  clear.  The  westerly  winds,  and  those 
from  the  south  and  south-west,  blow  from  France  to  England,  and 
during  their  prevalence  vessels  sailing  from  the  ports  of  France 
make  good  way,  whilst  those  of  England  cannot  leave  their  ports ; 
thus  the  most  formidable  fleets  are  of  no  use  during  the  continuance 
of  those  winds,  and  an  attempt  might  be  successfully  made. 

“ A sudden  cessation  of  wind,”  continued  Ney,  “ might  produce 
the  same  effect  as  a violent  and  continued  gale ; for  if  the  British 
fleet  were  overtaken  by  a dead  calm,  either  in  the  middle  or  at  the 
end  of  a voyage  from  one  port  of  the  coast  to  another,  it  would  baffle 
the  talents  of  its  officers  and  render  the  valour  of  its  seamen  of  no 
avail.  What  could  be  done  with  ships  of  the  line  under  such  cir- 
cumstances? Have  recourse  to  oars? — that  would  be  impracticable. 
Use  their  boats  ? — what  chance  would  these  have  against  our  host  of 
gun-boats,  peniches,  and  light  vessels,  armed  and  equipped  as  they 
are  ? Besides,  the  tides  and  fogs  will  again  increase  our  chances  of 
success.  How  many  of  our  squadrons  are  there  which  have  escaped 
from  the  British  cruisers  in  a fog,  or  during  a dark  night ! Remem- 
ber how  the  Prince  of  Orange  crossed  the  channel,  and  that  during 
six  hours  his  fleet  passed  close  to  that  of  James  II.  without  being 
perceived.  The  Earl  of  Dartmouth  having  ascertained  at  length 
that  it  had  sailed,  bore  up  in  pursuit  of  it ; but  as  he  began  to  brace 
up  his  yards  the  wind  became  more  a-head,  having  veered  to  south, 
and  he  was  unable  to  interrupt  the  prince’s  landing. 

“ The  same  thing  afterwards  occurred  to  the  French  fleet  cruising 
off  Brest.  It  suffered  the  ships  under  the  command  of  Admiral 
Anson  to  pass  without  perceiving  them,  and  this  distinguished  officer 
did  not  know  the  danger  he  had  run  until  his  return  to  England. 
But  these  are  not  our  only  chances.  The  English  are  terror-stricken 
at  our  preparations,  and  the  malcontents  among  them  are  excited 
with  hope.  Such  vessels  as  ours  have  always  terrified  those  island- 
ers. In  the  reign  of  Elizabeth,  one  of  her  ministers  frankly 
declared  that  England  had  never  been  more  exposed  to  the  dangers 
of  an  invasion  than  since  the  King  of  Spain  had  built  small  boats, 
similar  to  those  used  by  the  Flemish  and  the  French.  The  same 
description  of  vessels  has  even  more  recently  excited  the  alarms  of 
Boscawen.  This  admiral  knew  the  amount  of  our  force  in  the  Medi- 
terranean ; he  knew  that  having  been  defeated  in  a great  naval  action 
on  the  20th  of  November  1759,  we  were  not  in  a state  to  attempt 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


103 


any  enterprise.  Still  such  was  the  impression  made  upon  him  by 
one  gun-boat  on  the  coast,  that  on  seeing  a few  sails  appear  on  the 
horizon,  he  had  no  doubt  of  their  forming  part  of  an  invading  expedi- 
tion, and  he  immediately  stated  his  apprehensions  to  the  king  and 
the  government.  In  an  incredible  short  space  of  time  all  England 
was  in  rumour,  whilst  the  dreaded  expedition  turned  out  to  be  noth- 
ing but  a convoy  of  colliers !” 

The  means  of  attack,  which  appeared  so  serious  to  the  British 
government,  but  which  were  treated  so  lightly  by  Moreau  and 
others  at  Paris,  were,  nevertheless  not  those  which  the  First  Con- 
sul intended  to  employ.  He  had  no  idea  of  engaging  line-of-battle 
ships  with  gun-boats  ; his  views  were  much  more  consistent.  What 
his  exact  intentions  were,  Ney  did  not  precisely  know  ; but  he  had 
faith  both  in  the  genius  of  his  general,  and  in  the  destinies  of  France ; 
— he  was  moreover  penetrated  with  the  idea  of  calling  England  to  a 
severe  account  for  three  centuries  of  hostility. 

The  month  of  March  had  just  begun  ; the  Canche  was  restored  to 
its  bed,  the  harbour  of  Ambleteuse  was  open,  and  that  of  Vimereux 
had  piers  and  plenty  of  water  for  the  ingress  and  egress  of  vessels. 
All  the  great  works,  which  had  changed  the  appearance  of  the 
whole  country,  were  nearly  complete.  Ney’s  duty  was  confined  to 
the  care  and  drilling  of  his  men.  The  corps  under  his  command 
consisted  of  three  divisions:  one  stationed  at  Ostro-Hove,  another 
at  Etaples,  and  the  third  at  Fromesseu.  All  three  were  commanded 
by  officers,  whose  military  fortune  was  inseparable  from  that  of 
the  First  Consul.  Dupont,  who  was  at  the  head  of  the  first,  had 
not  been  without  some  influence  in  the  destinies  of  Napoleon  : he 
had  contributed  to  bring  him  forward,  and  being  soon  after  appointed 
to  the  direction  of  the  cabinet  topographique,  had  supported  him 
with  his  interest.  Partounaux,  who  commanded  the  third,  was  in  a 
diametrically  opposite  situation  with  regard  to  the  First  Consul. 
Having  been  denounced  for  his  opinions  to  the  clubs  at  Marseilles,  his 
protestations  of  hatred  to  kings  were  of  no  avail,  and  he  would  pro- 
bably have  been  dismissed  from  the  service,  had  not  Bonaparte  taken 
him  under  his  protection.  This  general  placed  him  in  active  service, 
afforded  him  opportunities  of  distinguishing  himself,  and  enabled  him 
to  give  the  lie  to  his  accusers.  Partounaux  ever  bore  this  in  remem- 
brance, and  was  devoted  body  and  soul  to  his  protector.  Loison 
was  at  the  head  of  the  second  division.  This  officer  had  yet  had  no 
direct  communication  with  the  First  Consul ; but  he  was  ardent,  en- 
terprising, and  fond  of  military  glory.  He  thrilled  at  the  bare  men- 
tion of  Marengo  ; and  the  man  who  had  won  that  day  was  his  idol 
upon  earth. 

With  such  men  under  him,  Ney’s  duties  were  not  very  severe  ; he 
could  depend  upon  their  vigilance,  and  feel  confident  that  the  details 
of  the  service  would  not  be  neglected.  But  Ney  was  accustomed 
to  see  every  thing  done  himself,  and  assure  himself  that  no  part 


104 


MEMOIRS  OF 


of  the  duty  was  omitted.  He  inspected  the  most  important  posts, 
and  examined  every  position  ; he  went  through  the  camp  and  had  rea- 
son to  express  satisfaction  at  the  intelligence  displayed  in  its  forma- 
tion. The  barraques,  or  wooden  huts,  being  all  built  upon  the  same 
model,  and  perfectly  uniform,  had  the  most  agreeable  appearance. 
They  were  whitewashed,  and  divided  into  groups  ; these  again  were 
intersected  by  streets,  or  rather  alleys,  each  bearing  the  name  of 
some  distinguished  soldier,  or  of  some  great  battle  won.  In  front 
were  avenues  ; the  parade  was  surrounded  by  plantations  ; and  in  the 
rear  were  kitchens,  dancing-rooms,  and  gardens. 

The  interior  of  the  squares  or  groups  was  equally  well  distributed. 
At  the  bottom,  the  huts  contained  hurdles  fixed  horizontally  about 
two  feet  from  the  ground,  and  covered  with  fresh  straw  for  the  men 
to  sleep  upon.  Farther  on  were  the  eating-huts,  with  their  fire- 
places and  benches,  and  racks  for  the  fire-locks,  and  pegs  for  the 
knapsacks.  The  general  distribution  of  the  camp  was  beautiful,  but 
Ney  did  not  think  the  situation  well  chosen.  The  means  of  defence 
did  not  appear  to  him  good,  nor  the  batteries  properly  supported. 
Moreover,  the  prames  being  obliged  to  proceed  along  the  coast  to 
reach  Etaples  and  Vimereux,  might  be  captured  or  destroyed  by  the 
British  cruisers.  The  flotilla  at  anchor  in  the  Canche  was  by  no 
means  secure  from  a coup-de-main.  Ney  therefore  hastened  to 
obviate  all  these  defects.  He  distributed  his  forces  in  a different 
manner,  and  established  walking  sentinels,  who  passed  each  other 
every  quarter  of  an  hour  from  St.  Frieux,  which  lay  at  his  extreme 
right,  to  the  mouth  of  the  Canche,  and  continued  on  the  other  side 
from  the  right  bank  of  the  Somme  as  far  as  the  Authie,  which  was 
at  his  extreme  left.  Pickets  of  cavalry  and  light  artillery  were 
placed  along  the  whole  line,  in  order  to  ensure  the  safety  of  the 
flotilla.  And  as  espionage  tries  to  find  an  entrance  everywhere,  and 
had  its  signals  and  means  of  communication  in  the  camp,  Ney  took 
the  severest  measures  against  it.  He  gave  orders  to  fire  at  whoever 
entered  this  long  line  of  posts ; he  placed  guards  at  the  windmills, 
and  laid  an  embargo  upon  the  fishing-boats.  Nor  did  his  vigilance 
stop  here  : considering  that  the  fate  of  his  country  depended  upon 
the  projected  expedition  to  England,  the  details  which  might  conduce 
to  its  success  were  the  constant  objects  of  his  solicitude.  He  had 
received  his  troops  from  General  Soult,  who  had  taken  charge  of 
them  for  him,  and  bestowed  upon  them  the  same  care  and  attention 
as  he  did  upon  his  own.  Ney,  grateful  for  this  act  of  kindness,  had 
called  upon  Soult,  and  they  had  together  reconnoitred  Vimereux, 
Ambleteuse,  and  all  the  line  of  coast  under  Ney’s  command.  Bou- 
logne, in  particular,  had  attracted  his  attention.  This  seaport  was 
free  from'1  the  dangers  by  which  it  was  formerly  beset.  The  large 
vessels  in  its  harbour  could  now  leave  it  without  risk  : they  were  no 
longer  in  danger  of  grounding  when  they  tried  to  place  themselves 
under  the  protection  of  the  batteries,  nor  of  being  taken  when  they 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


105 


ran  down  the  coast.  The  artillerymen  had  become  perfect  marks- 
men ; a fort  arose  from  the  midst  of  the  reef  of  rocks,  and  the  anchor- 
age was  securely  guarded. 

To  these  powerful  means  of  defence  were  added  mortars  which 
threw  shells  to  a distance  of  two  thousand  toises,  guns  which  carried 
still  farther,  and  a formidable  work  commanding  the  passes.  Though 
all  this  was  calculated  to  inspire  confidence,  still  the  security  did  not 
seem  to  Ney  sufficient.  He  knew  that  this  immense  armament 
would  strike  terror  into  the  British  government,  and  that  every 
attempt  would  be  made  to  destroy  the  flotilla  ; he  felt  confident,  that 
dangerous  as  the  undertaking  was,  it  had  its  chances  of  success,  and 
he  dreaded  what  a bold  and  brave  enemy  might  attempt  to  prevent  it, 
as  well  as  the  effects  of  treachery.  The  very  last  attack  had  shown 
that  the  British  shells  could  reach  the  shipping  at  the  very  extremity 
of  the  harbour.  He  feared  that  Nelson  might  take  advantage  of 
this  circumstance,  and  succeed  in  setting  fire  to  the  French  flotilla. 
He  supposed  that  a British  squadron  might  sail  from  England  at 
twelve  o’clock  at  night,  reach  Boulogne  at  five  in  the  morning,  lay 
broadside-to  off  the  battery  Des  Grenadiers,  and  Fort  l’Huert,  send 
bomb-ketches  forward,  and  before  daylight  create  a dreadful  con- 
fusion in  the  harbour.  If  the  rasant  batteries,  or  the  side  batteries 
interrupted  the  attack,  the  British  might  send  a few  old  frigates  to 
give  another  direction  to,  if  not  to  silence,  their  fire,  and  meanwhile 
shot  would  be  poured  upon  the  harbour,  treachery  might  also  assist, 
and  the  First  Consul’s  immense  armament  be  totally  destroyed. 

To  prevent  such  a disaster,  the  attack  must  be  immediately  coun- 
teracted and  the  enemy  repulsed.  If  the  bombardment  were  pro- 
longed, it  would  inevitably  cause  immense  damage.  Ney’s  alterations 
therefore  tended  to  foil  such  an  attempt  if  made  by  the  British  navy. 
He  wished  that  a division  of  prames  should  lie  at  anchor  at  the  mouth 
of  the  Lyonne,  so  as  to  form  a saliant  angle,  under  cover  of  the 
rasant  batteries,  and  be  always  ready  for  immediate  action;  that 
these  prames  should  be  supported  by  two  lines  of  gun-boats,  which 
should  go  out  every  day  with  the  tide,  and  lie  at  anchor  outside  until 
the  British  squadron  was  announced  by  signals  on  the  heights. 
These  gun-boats,  manned  by  picked  detachments,  were  to  have  set 
sail  directly  towards  the  British  ships,  and,  after  receiving  the  first 
broadside,  attempt  to  carry  them  by  boarding.  If  the  wind  and  the 
chance  of  the  day  were  both  unfavourable,  they  were  to  have  fallen 
back  'under  cover  of  the  batteries  on  the  coast,  and  have  gained 
Etaples,  Vimereux,  or  Ambleteuse.  The  two  last  of  these  seaports 
being  exposed  to  the  same  dangers  as  Boulogne,  Ney  thought  the 
same  plan  ought  to  be  adopted  with  regard  to  them.  General  Soult 
to  whom  he  submitted  his  plans  and  fears,  wrote  him  the  following 
note : — 

“ I sincerely  thank  you,  my  dear  General,  for  your  observations 


106 


MEMOIRS  OF 


upon  the  defence  of  Boulogne.  I will  profit  by  them,  if  circumstances 
allow  me  to  do  so. 

“ We  have  two  prames  ready  to  go  out  in  case  of  attack ; we  are 
in  expectation  of  several  others  now  fitting  out  at  Havre,  Dunkerque, 
and  Ostend,  and  which  are  likewise  intended  to  protect  and  support 
the  vessels  of  the  flotilla  at  anchor  in  the  roads. 

“ In  the  event  of  attack,  some  divisions  of  gun-boats  and  pirogues 
should  proceed  to  the  roads ; and  this  would  be  the  more  necessary 
because,  besides  disencumbering  the  harbour,  it  would  force  the 
enemy,  whatever  were  their  force,  to  keep  at  a respectful  distance. 

“ Numerous  precautions  have  been  taken  against  the  effect  of  fire, 
and  some  fresh  precaution  is  taken  every  day.  For  some  time  past 
the  duty  upon  the  quays  is  performed  with  tolerable  exactness,  and 
we  observe  with  pleasure  that,  in  this  respect,  there  is  an  evident 
improvement. 

“ The  flotilla  has  not  yet  been  able  to  go  outside  the  harbour, 
because,  until  to-day,  the  men  have  not  ceased  working  day  and 
night  at  their  buildings  ; but  now  that  this  labour  is  far  advanced  I 
hope  to  resume  this  exercise,  which  is  necessary,  not  only  for  the 
sailors  and  the  troops,  but  likewise  to  accustom  the  enemy  to  have 
us  in  sight. 

“ As  for  the  ports  of  Ambleteuse  and  Vimereux,  of  which  you  also 
speak  in  your  letter,  it  appears  to  me  very  difficult  for  the  enemy  to 
succeed  in  any  serious  attempt,  for  the  situation  of  these  two  ports, 
and  the  armament  employed  in  their  defence,  are  obstacles  which 
they  could  not  easily  overcome. 

“ Believe  in  the  assurance  of  my  friendship, 

“ Soult.” 

The  precautions  alluded  to  by  Soult  corresponded  very  nearly  with 
those  recommended  by  Ney  ; nevertheless,  although  they  were  quite 
sufficient  to  foil  a coup-de-main,  he  still  did  not  think  them  calculated 
to  attain  the  object  in  view.  The  centre  of  operations  appeared,  in 
his  judgment,  badly  chosen,  and  he  would  have  removed  the  camp 
from  Boulogne  to  Etaples,  which  offered  immense  advantages.  Its 
bay  is  capable  of  holding  from  fifteen  to  eighteen  hundred  vessels, 
secure  from  bombs  ; and  all  might  leave  it  during  one  tide.  It  would 
take  them,  it  is  true,  two  hours  more  to  reach  England  from  Etaples 
than  from  Boulogne  ; but  on  the  other  hand,  if  the  weather  was  bad, 
they  would  be  able  to  reach  the  Canche  much  more  easily,  and  run 
less  risk  of  grounding.  A fort  was  in  progress  of  building  upon  the 
Banc-aux-chiens ; and  the  roadstead  and  the  outer  anchorage  of  the 
harbour,  already  defended  by  three  batteries,  would  now  be  secure 
against  any  attack.  But  the  flotilla  and  the  materiel  of  the  army 
were  stationed  at  Boulogne  ; and  this  idea  was  not  carried  into  exe- 
cution. Meantime,  an  imaginary  danger  spread  alarm  along  the 
coast ; and  it  was  of  a kind  that  neither  redoubts,  nor  armies,  nor 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


107 


flotillas  could  arrest.  It  was  reported  that  the  British  cruisers  had 
thrown  three  poisoned  bales  of  cotton  upon  the  coast,  and  that  the 
British  government  had  called  the  plague  to  its  assistance.*  The 
first  Consul  refused  to  credit  such  a thing ; nevertheless  it  was  re- 
ported to  him,  and  he  applied  to  Ney  to  ascertain  the  fact. 

“ I am  informed,  Citizen  General  Ney,”  he  wrote,  “ that  the  En- 
glish have  thrown  bales  of  cotton  upon  our  coast,  which  has  led  to 
the  supposition  that  these  bales  are  poisoned.  Give  me  all  the  par- 
ticulars you  can  collect  on  this  matter.  It  would  be  lamentable  to 
think  that  every  principle  of  humanity  could  be  thus  forgotten. 

Boiyapakte.” 

**  Malmaison,  30th  Ventose,  Year  XII. 

(March  21st,  1804.)” 


* To  the  Posts  along  the  coasts. 


Battery  of  St.  Frieux,  25th  Yentose,  Year  XII. 

(March  16th,  1804.) 

Remain  at  your  posts,  Citizens,  and  increase  your  vigilance. 

The  English,  unable  to  conquer  us  by  force,  are  employing  their  last  resource  : 
the  Plague. 

Five  bales  of  cotton  have  just  been  thrown  upon  our  coast. 

All  are  hereby  forbidden  to  approach  any  boats  or  objects  that  may  be  cast  on 
shore. 

Let  patrols  be  instantly  on  foot,  and  let  them  be  accompanied  by  custom-house 
officers. 

Villatte,  General  of  Brigade. 


P.  S.  These  presents  shall  pass  from  post  to  post,  from  the  battery  of  Petite-Ga- 
ronne  to  the  entrance  of  the  harbour  at  Boulogne. 


Villatte. 


Villatte,  General  of  Brigade,  to  General-in-chief  Soult,  commanding  the 
Camp  at  St.  Omer. 


Battery  of  St.  Frieux,  25th  Ventose,  Year  XII. 

General, 

The  English,  unable  to  conquer  us  by  force,  are  recurring  to  their  last  resource : 
the  Plague. 

Five  bales  of  cotton  have  just  been  cast  upon  our  coast : I hasten  to  give  you 
notice  of  it. 

From  St  Frieux  to  the  mouth  of  the  Canche,  all  the  troops  are  at  their  posts; 
patrols  are  spread  along  the  strand,  and  are  accompanied  by  the  custom-house 
officers. 

In  sight  of  this  battery,  and  almost  within  shot,  are  a frigate  and  two  sloops  of  war 
belonging  to  the  enemy ; also  several  small  fishing-boats,  which  I presume  contain 
other  bales  of  cotton. 


As  no  one  is  allowed  to  take  out  any  boat  or  vessel,  I have  just  received  the 
order  to  fire  at  everything  that  may  appear  in  the  sea  within  the  range  of  our 
batteries. 


Be  so  good,  General,  as  to  give  orders  to  the  detachment  of  the  46th  regiment, 
sent  to  guard  the  battery  of  St.  Frieux,  to  build  their  huts  behind  and  close  to 
the  battery. 

If  there  be  anything  new,  General,  I shall  lose  no  time  in  giving  you  intimation 
of  it. 


Health  and  respect. 


Villatte. 


108 


MEMOIRS  OF 


Ney,  although  he  had  no  high  opinion  of  the  principles  on  which 
Great  Britain  was  then  governed,  thought  with  the  First  Consul, 
that  this  charge  was  too  monstrous  to  be  believed.  He  nevertheless 
set  inquiries  on  foot,  and  after  due  investigation  discovered  that  this 
alleged  horrible  attempt,  which  had  terrified  the  whole  country, 
turned  out  to  be  an  old  hammock  which  some  fishermen  had  found 
on  the  sea-shore. 


CHAPTER  II. 


This  alarm,  though  false,  had  increased  the  hatred  felt  by  every 
individual  in  the  French  army  against  England,  and  was  not  without 
influence  in  the  manifestation  of  this  feeling.  For  a long  time  past 
Great  Britain  affected  a blind  aversion  towards  the  First  Consul,  and 
this  aversion  was  made  manifest,  not  only  in  parliamentary  declama- 
tion, but  in  the  diplomatic  despatches  sent  abroad.  At  Petersburg, 
Admiral  Warren  had  announced  new  contests  which  were  to  over- 
throw General  Bonaparte.  At  Madrid,  the  British  ambassador, 
Frere,  had  several  times  declared  that  Bonaparte  could  not  long 
escape : that  sooner  or  later  he  must  fall  either  by  steel  or  by 
poison.* 

George  Cadoudal,  and  his  band  of  assassins,  having  been  landed 
upon  the  French  coast  by  English  vessels,  had  nearly  realised  these 
atrocious  predictions  ,*  and  as  if  to  show  the  fulness  of  the  measure 
of  iniquity,  the  unworthy  plots  of  two  British  agents  had  just  been 
discovered.  Drake,  the  British  minister  at  the  court  of  Bavaria,  not 
satisfied  with  planning  the  overthrow  of  the  French  government, 
and  the  murder  of  the  First  Consul,  aimed  at  a renewal  of  the  hor- 
rors of  the  infernal  machine,  by  blowing  up  the  powder-mills,  if  an 
opportunity  offered. f Spencer  Smith,  at  Stuttgard,  where  he  was 

* April  3rd,  1803. 

t “ Article  II.  The  principal  object  of  this  journey  being  to  overthrow  the  pre- 
sent government,  one  of  the  means  of  succeeding  is  to  acquire  a knowledge  of  the 
enemy’s  plans.  For  this  purpose  it  is  of  the  highest  importance  to  begin  by  esta- 
blishing sure  correspondences  in  the  different  public  offices,  thus  obtaining  an  exact 
knowledge  of  every  measure  to  be  adopted  with  regard  either  to  the  interior  of  the 
country  or  to  the  exterior.  A knowledge  of  their  plans  would  furnish  the  best  wea- 
pons for  defeating  them,  and  the  failure  of  such  plans  is  one  of  the  means  to  be  used 
in  bringing  absolute  discredit  upon  the  government:  this  is  a first,  and  indeed  the 
most  important  step  towards  the  object  in  view. 

“ The  persons  employed  in  the  powder-mills  might  be  gained,  with  the  aid  of  asso- 
ciates, and  the  mills  blown  up,  when  an  opportunity  offered. 

“ It  is  above  all  things  necessary  to  bring  into  the  plot,  and  secure  the  fidelity 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


101 


rnoting  the  public  welfare,  and  of  the  vastness  of  his  genius.  He 
had  ordered  the  draining  of  the  Colentin  marshes,  and  likewise  those 
forming  the  muddy  banks  of  the  Canche.  At  Cherbourg,  Boulogne, 
Rochelle,  Cette,  Nice,  Marseilles,  Ostend,  and  Havre-de-Grace,  all 
was  bustle  and  activity,  and  the  result  of  his  gigantic  plans  may  now 
be  seen  in  those  seaports.  In  every  part  of  the  kingdom  improve- 
ments were  made,  and  great  and  useful  works  begun. 

The  brilliant  administration  under  which  these  national  works 
were  carried  into  effect,  was  not,  however,  free  from  the  venom  of 
envy.  They  whose  assistance  and  co-operation  it  had  not  conde- 
scended to  accept,  as  well  as  those  to  whose  ambition  it  had  not 
ministered,  united  to  attack  it : at  first,  indeed,  by  intrigue  and  silent 
plots  ; but  soon  after  more  openly.  They  pretended  to  see  in  the 
great  undertakings  of  the  First  Consul  nothing  but  subjects  of  anxiety 
and  apprehension.  Moreau,  whose  military  renown  should  have 
saved  him  from  the  weakness  of  jealousy,  supported  the  malcontents. 
He  openly  blamed  the  First  Consul  in  all  his  measures,  and  attacked 
the  integrity  of  his  motives  and  intentions. 

“ What !”  said  he  one  day  to  Ney,  when  in  a fit  of  envy  he  was 
inveighing  against  those  who  had  rallied  round  the  head  of  the  state ; 
“ do  you  also  go  to  the  Tuileries  V9 

“Yes,  indeed,  I do,”  Ney  replied.  Moreau  seemed  surprised. 
“ I go  thither,”  Ney  continued,  “just  as  I should  do  if  you  held  the 
office  of  First  Consul.” 

“ But  how  he  has  deceived  us !”  rejoined  Moreau. 

“ May  be  so,”  answered  Ney  ; “ but  I shall  ever  be  grateful  to  him 
for  his  rapid  and  beautiful  administration  of  public  affairs.  However, 
I have  devoted  my  life  to  my  country,  and  not  to  those  whom  events 
may  place  at  the  head  of  its  affairs.” 

The  conversation  then  turned  from  the  person  of  the  First  Consul 
to  the  acts  of  his  government.  Moreau  dwelt  at  great  length  upon 
the  dangers  of  the  invasion  of  England  : he  deemed  it  nothing  short 
of  madness  to  confront  line-of-battle  ships  with  gun-boats,  and  to  hope 
that  the  passage  across  the  channel  could  be  won  with  such  craft. 

Ney  was  not  of  the  same  opinion.  Barring  the  accidents  of  the 
sea,  he  thought  that  by  taking  advantage  of  light  winds,  of  calms, 
and  of  long  nights,  it  was  not  impossible  to  elude  the  vigilance  of  the 
channel  fleet,  and  escape  from  the  overwhelming  superiority  of  the 
British  naval  force.  He  had  procured  a journal  of  the  winds  prevalent 
in  the  channel,  and  he  was  well  acquainted  with  their  course,  their 
variation,  the  periods  when  they  blow  with  violence,  and  those  when 
their  actiofi  is  suspended.  He  had  therefore  no  doubt  that  by  seiz- 
ing a favourable  opportunity,  the  French  army  might  escape  the 
fleet  which  alarmed  Moreau  so  much,  and  effect  a landing  upon  the 
shores  of  England.  The  British  nation,  he  said,  were  convinced  of 
this;  for  the  British  admirals,  who  in  1756  were  consulted  on  the 
possibility  of  such  an  event,  had  unanimously  declared  that  they 
vol*  IL  14 


102 


MEMOIRS  OF 


could  not  answer  for  preventing  a landing,  even  had  they  ten  times 
the  force  they  commanded  ; and  in  1770  the  same  answer  had  been 
given.  The  Duke  of  Argyle,  and  some  of  the  most  distinguished 
British  officers  of  the  period,  had  often  declared  their  conviction  in 
parliament  that  situations  and  conjunctures  might  often  arise  at  sea 
which  would  give  a hostile  army  every  possible  opportunity  of  landing 
in  England  without  the  British  fleets,  even  were  they  collected 
together,  being  able  to  secure  the  safety  of  the  coast.  The  reason 
of  this,  he  said,  was  very  clear.  The  westerly  winds,  and  those 
from  the  south  and  south-west,  blow  from  France  to  England,  and 
during  their  prevalence  vessels  sailing  from  the  ports  of  France 
make  good  way,  whilst  those  of  England  cannot  leave  their  ports ; 
thus  the  most  formidable  fleets  are  of  no  use  during  the  continuance 
of  those  winds,  and  an  attempt  might  be  successfully  made. 

“ A sudden  cessation  of  wind,”  continued  Ney,  “ might  produce 
the  same  effect  as  a violent  and  continued  gale ; for  if  the  British 
fleet  were  overtaken  by  a dead  calm,  either  in  the  middle  or  at  the 
end  of  a voyage  from  one  port  of  the  coast  to  another,  it  would  baffle 
the  talents  of  its  officers  and  render  the  valour  ^f  its  seamen  of  no 
avail.  What  could  be  done  with  ships  of  the  line  under  such  cir- 
cumstances ? Have  recourse  to  oars? — that  would  be  impracticable. 
Use  their  boats? — what  chance  would  these  have  against  our  host  of 
gun-boats,  peniches,  and  light  vessels,  armed  and  equipped  as  they 
are  ? Besides,  the  tides  and  fogs  will  again  increase  our  chances  of 
success.  How  many  of  our  squadrons  are  there  which  have  escaped 
from  the  British  cruisers  in  a fog,  or  during  a dark  night ! Remem- 
ber how  the  Prince  of  Orange  crossed  the  channel,  and  that  during 
six  hours  his  fleet  passed  close  to  that  of  James  II.  without  being 
perceived.  The  Earl  of  Dartmouth  having  ascertained  at  length 
that  it  had  sailed,  bore  up  in  pursuit  of  it ; but  as  he  began  to  brace 
up  his  yards  the  wind  became  more  a-head,  having  veered  to  south, 
and  he  was  unable  to  interrupt  the  prince’s  landing. 

“ The  same  thing  afterwards  occurred  to  the  French  fleet  cruising 
off  Brest.  It  suffered  the  ships  under  the  command  of  Admiral 
Anson  to  pass  without  perceiving  them,  and  this  distinguished  officer 
did  not  know  the  danger  he  had  run  until  his  return  to  England. 
But  these  are  not  our  only  chances.  The  English  are  terror-stricken 
at  our  preparations,  and  the  malcontents  among  them  are  excited 
with  hope.  Such  vessels  as  ours  have  always  terrified  those  island- 
ers. In  the  reign  of  Elizabeth,  one  of  her  ministers  frankly 
declared  that  England  had  never  been  more  exposed  to  the  dangers 
of  an  invasion  than  since  the  King  of  Spain  had  built  small  boats, 
similar  to  those  used  by  the  Flemish  and  the  French.  The  same 
description  of  vessels  has  even  more  recently  excited  the  alarms  of 
Boscawen.  This  admiral  knew  the  amount  of  our  force  in  the  Medi- 
terranean ; he  knew  that  having  been  defeated  in  a great  naval  action 
on  the  20th  of  November  1759,  we  were  not  in  a state  to  attempt 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


103 


any  enterprise.  Still  such  was  the  impression  made  upon  him  by 
one  gun-boat  on  the  coast,  that  on  seeing  a few  sails  appear  on  the 
•horizon,  he  had  no  doubt  of  their  forming  part  of  an  invading  expedi* 
tion,  and  he  immediately  stated  his  apprehensions  to  the  king  and 
the  government.  In  an  incredible  short  space  of  time  all  England 
was  in  rumour,  whilst  the  dreaded  expedition  turned  out  to  be  noth- 
ing but  a convoy  of  colliers !” 

The  means  of  attack,  which  appeared  so  serious  to  the  British 
government,  but  which  were  treated  so  lightly  by  Moreau  and 
others  at  Paris,  were,  nevertheless  not  those  which  the  First  Con- 
sul intended  to  employ.  He  had  no  idea  of  engaging  line-of-battle 
ships  with  gu n- boats  ; his  views  were  much  more  consistent.  What 
his  exact  intentions  were,  Ney  did  not  precisely  know  ; but  he  had 
faith  both  in  the  genius  of  his  general,  and  in  the  destinies  of  France ; 
— he  was  moreover  penetrated  with  the  idea  of  calling  England  to  a 
severe  account  for  three  centuries  of  hostility. 

The  month  of  March  had  just  begun  ; the  Canche  was  restored  to 
its  bed,  the  harbour  of  Ambleteuse  was  open,  and  that  of  Vimereux 
had  piers  and  plenty  of  water  for  the  ingress  and  egress  of  vessels. 
All  the  great  works,  which  had  changed  the  appearance  of  the 
whole  country,  were  nearly  complete.  Ney’s  duty  was  confined  to 
the  care  and  drilling  of  his  men.  The  corps  under  his  command 
consisted  of  three  divisions:  one  stationed  at  Ostro-Hove,  another 
at  Etaples,  and  the  third  at  Fromesseu.  All  three  were  commanded 
by  officers,  whose  military  fortune  was  inseparable  from  that  of 
the  First  Consul.  Dupont,  who  was  at  the  head  of  the  first,  had 
not  been  without  some  influence  in  the  destinies  of  Napoleon:  he 
had  contributed  to  bring  him  forward,  and  being  soon  after  appointed 
to  the  direction  of  the  cabinet  topographique,  had  supported  him 
with  his  interest.  Partounaux,  who  commanded  the  third,  was  in  a 
diametrically  opposite  situation  with  regard  to  the  First  Consul. 
Having  been  denounced  for  his  opinions  to  the  clubs  at  Marseilles,  his 
protestations  of  hatred  to  kings  were  of  no  avail,  and  he  would  pro- 
bably have  been  dismissed  from  the  service,  had  not  Bonaparte  taken 
him  under  his  protection.  This  general  placed  him  in  active  service, 
afforded  him  opportunities  of  distinguishing  himself,  and  enabled  him 
to  give  the  lie  to  his  accusers.  Partounaux  ever  bore  this  in  remem- 
brance, and  was  devoted  body  and  soul  to  his  protector.  Loison 
was  at  the  head  of  the  second  division.  This  officer  had  yet  had  no 
direct  communication  with  the  First  Consul ; but  he  was  ardent,  en- 
terprising, and  fond  of  military  glory.  He  thrilled  at  the  bare  men- 
tion of  Marengo  ; and  the  man  who  had  won  that  day  was  his  idol 
upon  earth. 

With  such  men  under  him,  Ney’s  duties  were  not  very  severe  ; he 
could  depend  upon  their  vigilance,  and  feel  confident  that  the  details 
of  the  service  would  not  be  neglected.  But  Ney  was  accustomed 
to  see  every  thing  done  himself,  and  assure  himself  that  no  part 


104 


MEMOIRS  OF 


of  the  duty  was  omitted.  He  inspected  the  most  important  posts, 
and  examined  every  position  ; he  went  through  the  camp  and  had  rea- 
son to  express  satisfaction  at  the  intelligence  displayed  in  its  forma- 
tion. The  barraques,  or  wooden  huts,  being  all  built  upon  the  same 
model,  and  perfectly  uniform,  had  the  most  agreeable  appearance. 
They  were  whitewashed,  and  divided  into  groups  ; these  again  were 
intersected  by  streets,  or  rather  alleys,  each  bearing  the  name  of 
some  distinguished  soldier,  or  of  some  great  battle  won.  In  front 
were  avenues  ; the  parade  was  surrounded  by  plantations  ; and  in  the 
rear  were  kitchens,  dancing-rooms,  and  gardens. 

The  interior  of  the  squares  or  groups  was  equally  well  distributed. 
At  the  bottom,  the  huts  contained  hurdles  fixed  horizontally  about 
two  feet  from  the  ground,  and  covered  with  fresh  straw  for  the  men 
to  sleep  upon.  Farther  on  were  the  eating-huts,  with  their  fire- 
places and  benches,  and  racks  for  the  fire-locks,  and  pegs  for  the 
knapsacks.  The  general  distribution  of  the  camp  was  beautiful,  but 
Ney  did  not  think  the  situation  well  chosen.  The  means  of  defence 
did  not  appear  to  him  good,  nor  the  batteries  properly  supported. 
Moreover,  the  prames  being  obliged  to  proceed  along  the  coast  to 
reach  Etaples  and  Vimereux,  might  be  captured  or  destroyed  by  the 
British  cruisers.  The  flotilla  at  anchor  in  the  Canche  was  by  no 
means  secure  from  a coup-de-main.  Ney  therefore  hastened  to 
obviate  all  these  defects.  He  distributed  his  forces  in  a different 
manner,  and  established  walking  sentinels,  who  passed  each  other 
every  quarter  of  an  hour  from  St.  Frieux,  which  lay  at  his  extreme 
right,  to  the  mouth  of  the  Canche,  and  continued  on  the  other  side 
from  the  right  bank  of  the  Somme  as  far  as  the  Authie,  which  was 
at  his  extreme  left.  Pickets  of  cavalry  and  light  artillery  were 
placed  along  the  whole  line,  in  order  to  ensure  the  safety  of  the 
flotilla.  And  as  espionage  tries  to  find  an  entrance  everywhere,  and 
had  its  signals  and  means  of  communication  in  the  camp,  Ney  took 
the  severest  measures  against  it.  He  gave  orders  to  fire  at  whoever 
entered  this  long  line  of  posts ; he  placed  guards  at  the  windmills, 
and  laid  an  embargo  upon  the  fishing-boats.  Nor  did  his  vigilance 
stop  here  : considering  that  the  fate  of  his  country  depended  upon 
the  projected  expedition  to  England,  the  details  which  might  conduce 
to  its  success  were  the  constant  objects  of  his  solicitude.  He  had 
received  his  troops  from  General  Soult,  who  had  taken  charge  of 
them  for  him,  and  bestowed  upon  them  the  same  care  and  attention 
as  he  did  upon  his  own.  Ney,  grateful  for  this  act  of  kindness,  had 
called  upon  Soult,  and  they  had  together  reconnoitred  Vimereux, 
Ambleteuse,  and  all  the  line  of  coast  under  Ney’s  command.  Bou- 
logne, in  particular,  had  attracted  his  attention.  This  seaport  was 
free  from  the  dangers  by  which  it  was  formerly  beset.  The  large 
vessels  in  its  harbour  could  now  leave  it  without  risk  : they  were  no 
longer  in  danger  of  grounding  when  they  tried  to  place  themselves 
under  the  protection  of  the  batteries,  nor  of  being  taken  when  they 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


105 


ran  down  the  coast.  The  artillerymen  had  become  perfect  marks- 
men ; a fort  arose  from  the  midst  of  the  reef  of  rocks,  and  the  anchor- 
age was  securely  guarded. 

To  these  powerful  means  of  defence  were  added  mortars  which 
threw  shells  to  a distance  of  two  thousand  toises,  guns  which  carried 
still  farther,  and  a formidable  work  commanding  the  passes.  Though 
all  this  was  calculated  to  inspire  confidence,  still  the  security  did  not 
seem  to  Ney  sufficient.  He  knew  that  this  immense  armament 
would  strike  terror  into  the  British  government,  and  that  every 
attempt  would  be  made  to  destroy  the  flotilla  ; he  felt  confident,  that 
dangerous  as  the  undertaking  was,  it  had  its  chances  of  success,  and 
he  dreaded  what  a bold  and  brave  enemy  might  attempt  to  prevent  it, 
as  well  as  the  effects  of  treachery.  The  very  last  attack  had  shown 
that  the  British  shells  could  reach  the  shipping  at  the  very  extremity 
of  the  harbour.  He  feared  that  Nelson  might  take  advantage  of 
this  circumstance,  and  succeed  in  setting  fire  to  the  French  flotilla. 
He  supposed  that  a British  squadron  might  sail  from  England  at 
twelve  o’clock  at  night,  reach  Boulogne  at  five  in  the  morning,  lay 
broadside-to  off  the  battery  Des  Grenadiers,  and  Fort  l’Huert,  send 
bomb-ketches  forward,  and  before  daylight  create  a dreadful  con- 
fusion in  the  harbour.  If  the  rasant  batteries,  or  the  side  batteries 
interrupted  the  attack,  the  British  might  send  a few  old  frigates  to 
give  another  direction  to,  if  not  to  silence,  their  fire,  and  meanwhile 
shot  would  be  poured  upon  the  harbour,  treachery  might  also  assist, 
and  the  First  Consul’s  immense  armament  be  totally  destroyed. 

To  prevent  such  a disaster,  the  attack  must  be  immediately  coun- 
teracted and  the  enemy  repulsed.  If  the  bombardment  were  pro- 
longed, it  would  inevitably  cause  immense  damage.  Ney’s  alterations 
therefore  tended  to  foil  such  an  attempt  if  made  by  the  British  navy. 
He  wished  that  a division  of  prames  should  lie  at  anchor  at  the  mouth 
of  the  Lyonne,  so  as  to  form  a saliant  angle,  under  cover  of  the 
rasant  batteries,  and  be  always  ready  for  immediate  action ; that 
these  prames  should  be  supported  by  two  lines  of  gun-boats,  which 
should  go  out  every  day  with  the  tide,  and  lie  at  anchor  outside  until 
the  British  squadron  was  announced  by  signals  on  the  heights. 
These  gun-boats,  manned  by  picked  detachments,  were  to  have  set 
sail  directly  towards  the  British  ships,  and,  after  receiving  the  first 
broadside,  attempt  to  carry  them  by  boarding.  If  the  wind  and  the 
chance  of  the  day  were  both  unfavourable,  they  were  to  have  fallen 
back  [under  cover  of  the  batteries  on  the  coast,  and  have  gained 
Etaples,  Vimereux,  or  Ambleteuse.  The  two  last  of  these  seaports 
being  exposed  to  the  same  dangers  as  Boulogne,  Ney  thought  the 
same  plan  ought  to  be  adopted  with  regard  to  them.  General  Soult 
to  whom  he  submitted  his  plans  and  fears,  wrote  him  the  following 
note  : — 

“ I sincerely  thank  you,  my  dear  General,  for  your  observations 


106 


MEMOIRS  OF 


upon  the  defence  of  Boulogne.  I will  profit  by  them,  if  circumstances 
allow  me  to  do  so. 

“ We  have  two  prames  ready  to  go  out  in  case  of  attack ; we  are 
in  expectation  of  several  others  now  fitting  out  at  Havre,  Dunkerque, 
and  Ostend,  and  which  are  likewise  intended  to  protect  and  support 
the  vessels  of  the  flotilla  at  anchor  in  the  roads. 

“ In  the  event  of  attack,  some  divisions  of  gun-boats  and  pirogues 
should  proceed  to  the  roads ; and  this  would  be  the  more  necessary 
because,  besides  disencumbering  the  harbour,  it  would  force  the 
enemy,  whatever  were  their  force,  to  keep  at  a respectful  distance. 

“ Numerous  precautions  have  been  taken  against  the  effect  of  fire, 
and  some  fresh  precaution  is  taken  every  day.  For  some  time  past 
the  duty  upon  the  quays  is  performed  with  tolerable  exactness,  and 
we  observe  with  pleasure  that,  in  this  respect,  there  is  an  evident 
improvement. 

“ The  flotilla  has  not  yet  been  able  to  go  outside  the  harbour, 
because,  until  to-day,  the  men  have  not  ceased  working  day  and 
night  at  their  buildings  ; but  now  that  this  labour  is  far  advanced  I 
hope  to  resume  this  exercise,  which  is  necessary,  not  only  for  the 
sailors  and  the  troops,  but  likewise  to  accustom  the  enemy  to  have 
us  in  sight. 

“ As  for  the  ports  of  Ambleteuse  and  Vimereux,  of  which  you  also 
speak  in  your  letter,  it  appears  to  me  very  difficult  for  the  enemy  to 
succeed  in  any  serious  attempt,  for  the  situation  of  these  two  ports, 
and  the  armament  employed  in  their  defence,  are  obstacles  which 
they  could  not  easily  overcome. 

“ Believe  in  the  assurance  of  my  friendship, 

“ Soult.” 

The  precautions  alluded  to  by  Soult  corresponded  very  nearly  with 
those  recommended  by  Ney  ; nevertheless,  although  they  were  quite 
sufficient  to  foil  a coup-de-main,  he  still  did  not  think  them  calculated 
to  attain  the  object  in  view.  The  centre  of  operations  appeared,  in 
his  judgment,  badly  chosen,  and  he  would  have  removed  the  camp 
from  Boulogne  to  Etaples,  which  offered  immense  advantages.  Its 
bay  is  capable  of  holding  from  fifteen  to  eighteen  hundred  vessels, 
secure  from  bombs  ; and  all  might  leave  it  during  one  tide.  It  would 
take  them,  it  is  true,  two  hours  more  to  reach  England  from  Etaples 
than  from  Boulogne  ; but  on  the  other  hand,  if  the  weather  was  bad, 
they  would  be  able  to  reach  the  Canche  much  more  easily,  and  run 
less  risk  of  grounding.  A fort  was  in  progress  of  building  upon  the 
Banc-aux-chiens  ; and  the  roadstead  and  the  outer  anchorage  of  the 
harbour,  already  defended  by  three  batteries,  would  now  be  secure 
against  any  attack.  But  the  flotilla  and  the  materiel  of  the  army 
were  stationed  at  Boulogne  ; and  this  idea  was  not  carried  into  exe- 
cution. Meantime,  an  imaginary  danger  spread  alarm  along  the 
coast ; and  it  was  of  a kind  that  neither  redoubts,  nor  armies,  nor 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


107 


flotillas  could  arrest.  It  was  reported  that  the  British  cruisers  had 
thrown  three  poisoned  bales  of  cotton  upon  the  coast,  and  that  the 
British  government  had  called  the  plague  to  its  assistance.*  The 
first  Consul  refused  to  credit  such  a thing ; nevertheless  it  was  re- 
ported to  him,  and  he  applied  to  Ney  to  ascertain  the  fact. 


“ I am  informed,  Citizen  General  Ney,”  he  wrote,  “ that  the  En- 
glish have  thrown  bales  of  cotton  upon  our  coast,  which  has  led  to 
the  supposition  that  these  bales  are  poisoned.  Give  me  all  the  par- 
ticulars you  can  collect  on  this  matter.  It  would  be  lamentable  to 
think  that  every  principle  of  humanity  could  be  thus  forgotten. 

Bonaparte.” 

“ Malmaison,  30th  Ventose,  Year  XII. 

(March  21st,  1804.)” 


* To  the  Posts  along  the  coasts. 


Battery  of  St.  Frieux,  25th  Yentose,  Year  XII. 

(March  16th,  1804.) 

Remain  at  your  posts,  Citizens,  and  increase  your  vigilance. 

The  English,  unable  to  conquer  us  by  force,  are  employing  their  last  resource  : 
the  Plague. 

Five  bales  of  cotton  have  just  been  thrown  upon  our  coast. 

All  are  hereby  forbidden  to  approach  any  boats  or  objects  that  may  be  cast  on 
shore. 

Let  patrols  be  instantly  on  foot,  and  let  them  be  accompanied  by  custom-house 
officers. 

Villatte,  General  of  Brigade, 


P.  S.  These  presents  shall  pass  from  post  to  post,  from  the  battery  of  Petite-Ga- 
ronne  to  the  entrance  of  the  harbour  at  Boulogne. 


Villatte. 


Villatte,  General  of  Brigade,  to  General-in-chief  Soult,  commanding  the 
Camp  at  St.  Omer. 

Battery  of  St.  Frieux,  25th  Ventose,  Year  XII. 

General, 

The  English,  unable  to  conquer  us  by  force,  are  recurring  to  their  last  resource : 
the  Plague. 

Five  bales  of  cotton  have  just  been  cast  upon  our  coast : I hasten  to  give  you 
notice  of  it. 

From  St.  Frieux  to  the  mouth  of  the  Canche,  all  the  troops  are  at  their  posts; 
patrols  are  spread  along  the  strand,  and  are  accompanied  by  the  custom-house 
officers. 

In  sight  of  this  battery,  and  almost  within  shot,  are  a frigate  and  two  sloops  of  war 
belonging  to  the  enemy ; also  several  small  fishing-boats,  which  I presume  contain 
other  bales  of  cotton. 

As  no  one  is  allowed  to  take  out  any  boat  or  vessel,  I have  just  received  the 
order  to  fire  at  everything  that  may  appear  in  the  sea  within  the  range  of  our 
batteries. 

Be  so  good,  General,  as  to  give  orders  to  the  detachment  of  the  46th  regiment, 
sent  to  guard  the  battery  of  St.  Frieux,  to  build  their  huts  behind  and  close  to 
the  battery. 

If  there  be  anything  new,  General,  I shall  lose  no  time  in  giving  you  intimation 
of  it. 


Health  and  respect. 


Villatte. 


108 


MEMOIRS  OF 


Ney,  although  he  had  no  high  opinion  of  the  principles  on  which 
Great  Britain  was  then  governed,  thought  with  the  First  Consul, 
that  this  charge  was  too  monstrous  to  be  believed.  He  nevertheless 
set  inquiries  on  foot,  and  after  due  investigation  discovered  that  this 
alleged  horrible  attempt,  which  had  terrified  the  whole  country, 
turned  out  to  be  an  old  hammock  which  some  fishermen  had  found 
on  the  sea-shore. 


CHAPTER  II. 


This  alarm,  though  false,  had  increased  the  hatred  felt  by  every 
individual  in  the  French  army  against  England,  and  was  not  without 
influence  in  the  manifestation  of  this  feeling.  For  a long  time  past 
Great  Britain  affected  a blind  aversion  towards  the  First  Consul,  and 
this  aversion  was  made  manifest,  not  only  in  parliamentary  declama- 
tion, but  in  the  diplomatic  despatches  sent  abroad.  At  Petersburg, 
Admiral  Warren  had  announced  new  contests  which  were  to  over- 
throw General  Bonaparte.  At  Madrid,  the  British  ambassador, 
Frere,  had  several  times  declared  that  Bonaparte  could  not  long 
escape : that  sooner  or  later  he  must  fall  either  by  steel  or  by 
poison.* 

George  Cadoudal,  and  his  hand  of  assassins,  having  been  landed 
upon  the  French  coast  by  English  vessels,  had  nearly  realised  these 
atrocious  predictions  ; and  as  if  to  show  the  fulness  of  the  measure 
of  iniquity,  the  unworthy  plots  of  two  British  agents  had  just  been 
discovered.  Drake,  the  British  minister  at  the  court  of  Bavaria,  not 
satisfied  with  planning  the  overthrow  of  the  French  government, 
and  the  murder  of  the  First  Consul,  aimed  at  a renewal  of  the  hor- 
rors of  the  infernal  machine,  by  blowing  up  the  powder-mills,  if  an 
opportunity  offered.f  Spencer  Smith,  at  Stuttgard,  where  he  was 

* April  3rd,  1803. 

f “ Article  II.  The  principal  object  of  this  journey  being  to  overthrow  the  pre- 
sent government,  one  of  the  means  of  succeeding  is  to  acquire  a knowledge  of  the 
enemy’s  plans.  For  this  purpose  it  is  of  the  highest  importance  to  begin  by  esta- 
blishing sure  correspondences  in  the  different  public  offices,  thus  obtaining  an  exact 
knowledge  of  every  measure  to  be  adopted  with  regard  either  to  the  interior  of  the 
country  or  to  the  exterior.  A knowledge  of  their  plans  would  furnish  the  best  wea- 
pons for  defeating  them,  and  the  failure  of  such  plans  is  one  of  the  means  to  be  used 
in  bringing  absolute  discredit  upon  the  government:  this  is  a first,  and  indeed  the 
most  important  step  towards  the  object  in  view. 

“ The  persons  employed  in  the  powder-mills  might  be  gained,  with  the  aid  of  asso- 
ciates, and  the  mills  blown  up,  when  an  opportunity  offered. 

“ It  is  above  all  things  necessary  to  bring  into  the  plot,  and  secure  the  fidelity 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


109 


the  accredited  British  agent,  was  engaged  in  similar  machinations. 
Like  his  colleague,  he  plotted  murder,  offered  wages  to  infamy,  and 
encouraged  the  most  disgraceful  and  atrocious  actions  ; whilst  the 
British  minister  at  home,  far  from  disavowing  such  acts,  took  them 
upon  his  own  responsibility. 

He  declared  in  the  face  of  all  Europe,  that  he  should  be  culpable 
if  he  did  not  second  the  exertions  of  those  of  the  inhabitants  of 
France  who  made  a profession  of  hostile  sentiments  towards  its  pres- 
ent government.*  Thus  the  plan  of  attempting  the  First  Consul’s 
life,  or  at  least  the  project  of  destroying  what  he  had  done,  was 
avowed  and  proclaimed  by  the  British  government.  England  wished 
not  only  to  strike  down  the  great  man  who  had  united  the  scattered 
elements  of  national  strength  in  France,  but  likewise  to  overthrow 
the  institutions,  dissolve  the  armies,  and  annihilate,  in  a word,  all  that 
had  been  obtained  in  that  country  by  ten  years  of  unprecedented  vic- 
tories. 

The  last  attempt  of  the  British  diplomatists  had  failed,  and  the 
First  Consul  had  escaped  the  poniards  of  their  hired  assassins;  but 
the  army  did  not  deceive  itself  with  regard  to  the  existing  state  of 
things  : it  felt  that  the  popular  energy  was  exhausted,  that  each  citi- 
zen was  tired  of  war  and  strife,  and  that  the  advantages  of  the  revo- 
lution would  be  destroyed,  should  the  republic  lose  its  powerful  chief. 
Its  own  glorious  labours  would  in  such  case  be  deemed  a lengthened 
revolt,  its  victories  a series  of  crimes,  and  that  France,  which  it  had 
so  nobly  defended — which  it  had  surrounded  with  glory  so  bright  and 
dazzling,  would  become  a prey  to  the  emigrants.  It  was  out- 
rageous at  this  persevering  personal  enmity  to  its  leader,  around 
whom  it  assembled,  and  intreated  that  his  ^existence,  together  with 
the  fruits  of  its  own  labours,  might  be  rendered  secure.  The  dra- 
goons, assembled  in  independent  divisions,  took  the  lead  : they  in- 
treated  the  First  Consul  to  assume  the  imperial  purple,  and  their 
desire,  repeated  by  even  the  smallest  hamlets,  became  that  of  entire 
France.  Addresses  from  the  different  corps  poured  in  ; — each  day 
Loison  transmitted  some,  and  Dupont  renewed  the  expression  of  his 
own  wishes,  in  forwarding  those  of  the  officers  under  his  command.* 
Ney  joined  in  the  expression  of  this  general  feeling. 

of  some  printers  and  engravers,  in  order  to  print  and  do  what  the  association 
may  require. 

“ It  would  be  desirable  to  ascertain  precisely  the  state  of  parties  in  France,  more 
especially  at  Paris. 

“ It  is  understood  that  all  possible  means  shall  be  employed  to  disorganize  the 
armies,  either  out  of,  or  in  the  country.” 

(Instructions  from  the  British  minister,  Drake,  to  one  of  his  agents,  M.  D.  L.) 

* Note  of  Lord  Hawkesbury,  addressed  to  the  foreign  ministers  at  the  Court  of  St. 
James’s. 

* To  General-in-Chief  Nev. 

I enclose,  my  dear  General,  the  personal  addresses  from  the  generals  and  colonels 
of  the  1st  division  to  the  First  Consul.  They  all  contain  the  same  wish  which  we 

VOL.  II.  15 


110 


MEMOIRS  OF 


Such  a change  in  the  form  of  government  was  rather  a sudden 
return  to  monarchy,  and  the  danger  was  perhaps  less  imminent  than 
the  army  supposed;  but  nature  has  its  casualties  as  well  as  fortune, 
and  if  Bonaparte  were  fortunate  enough  to  escape  steel  and  poison, 
he  might  perchance  be  seized  with  a sudden  disease,  and  leave  his 
great  work  incomplete  in  the  hands  of  a less  able  successor.  The 
new  institutions  of  France  were  by  no  means  consolidated  ; they 
might  be  attacked  and  the  country  exposed  to  the  strife  of  ambitious 
men,  each  eager  to  seize  upon  the  supreme  power.  The  thought  of 
an  hereditary  sovereign  excited,  no  doubt,  a strong  repugnance  in 
many ; but  the  civil  rights  of  the  French  citizens  had  just  been  pro- 
claimed, liberty  and  equalfty  formed  the  basis  of  the  laws  of  France, 
and  the  object  of  the  revolution  was  attained.  It  was  now  absurd  to 
sacrifice  the  substance  to  the  form,  place  in  danger  the  object  which 
had  been  obtained  by  such  enormous  sacrifices  and  exertions,  and  all 
this  to  conciliate  a mere  sensitiveness  of  principle  which  in  state 
affairs  must  needs  give  way  to  expediency.  The  army  felt  no  such 
foolish  delicacy  ; both  officers  and  men  were  impatient  to  place  the 
guardianship  of  the  principles  which  they  had  so  nobly  defended,  in 
the  hands  of  a man  capable  of  still  making  them  triumph.  Ney 
therefore  assembled  his  corps-d’armee,  and  the  following  address  was 
agreed  upon : — 

The  General-in-Chief,  Generals,  Officers,  and  Soldiers  of 
the  Camp  of  Montreuil  to  the  First  Consul. 

9th  Floreal,  Year  XII.  (April  29th,  1804.) 

“The  French  monarchy  has  crumbled  to  pieces  under  the  weight 
of  fourteen  centuries  ; the  noise  of  its  fall  has  alarmed  the  world  and 
shaken  all  the  thrones  in  Europe.  France,  abandoned  to  a total  sub- 
version, has  during  ten  years  of  revolution  undergone  all  the  evils 
which  could  desolate  a nation.  You  have  appeared,  Citizen  General, 
radiant  with  glory  and  surpassing  genius,  and  suddenly  the  storms 
have  blown  off. 

“ Victory  has  placed  you  at  the  helm  of  government;  justice  and 
peace  are  seated  by  your  side. 

“ The  recollection  of  our  misfortunes  was  already  beginning  to  be 
effaced,  and  all  the  feelings  of  the  French  people  were  about  to  merge 
into  that  of  gratitude  alone,  when  a dreadful  event  has  shown  them 
the  new  dangers  which  they  are  about  to  encounter. 

“Your  life,  vainly  defended  by  thirty  millions  of  men,  has  been 
threatened  ; and  a single  blow  of  a poniard  would  have  thrown  back 

have  already  expressed  at  the  head  of  the  troops,  that  the  hero  of  France  should  be 
invested  with  the  Imperial  dignity.  May  1 beg  that  you  will  lay  these  addresses 
before  him  as  the  most  sacred  pledge  of  the  devoted  attachment  felt  towards  him  by 
the  division  he  has  placed  under  my  command.  Dupont. 

Head-quarters,  Fayelle,  14th  Floreal,  Year  XI I. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


Ill 


the  destinies  of  a great  people,  and  revived  among  them  the  dreadful 
excesses  of  ambition  and  of  anarchy. 

“ So  appalling  a prospect  has  dispelled  every  illusion,  and  the 
minds  of  all  are  divided  betwixt  horror  of  the  past  and  dread  of  the 
future.  France,  with  all  its  greatness  and  power,  seeing  that  it 
might  lose  all  in  a single  day,  has  been  struck  with  consternation  and 
dread.  It  is  now  like  the  Colossus  with  feet  of  clay.  The  time  has 
come  to  put  an  end  to  such  a state  of  anxiety,  by  making  our  power- 
ful institutions  secure  for  us  a lasting  prosperity.  The  same  cry  is 
heard  from  every  part  of  France  ; be  not  therefore  deaf  to  this  ex- 
pression of  the  national  will. 

“ Accept,  General  Consul,  the  Imperial  crown  offered  to  you  by 
thirty  millions  of  people.  Charlemagne,  the  greatest  of  our  ancient 
kings,  obtained  his  from  the  hands  of  victory:  do  you,  with  still  more 
glorious  claims  than  his,  receive  yours  from  those  of  gratitude. 
Let  it  be  transmitted  to  your  descendants,  and  may  your  virtues  be 
perpetuated  upon  earth  with  your  name  ! 

“ As  for  us,  General  Consul,  full  of  love  of  our  country  and  of 
attachment  to  your  person,  we  devote  our  existence  to  the  defence  of 
both.” 

The  camps  of  Ostend  and  St.  Omer  followed  the  example  of  that 
of  Montreuil,  and  expressed  the  same  wish  in  still  more  enthusiastic 
language.  It  was  at  first  deemed  advisable  to  prevent  those  tumul- 
tuous meetings,  where  each  lights  his  enthusiasm  at  the  torch  of  his 
neighbour,  whom  he  excites  in  his  turn.  Deputations  were  therefore 
thought  of,  and  it  was  proposed  to  allow  only  an  officer,  a non-com- 
missioned officer,  and  a soldier  to  vote  in  each  company,  as  the  repre- 
sentatives of  that  company.  But  all  vehemently  claimed  their 
rights,  and  each  was  desirous  of  giving  his  individual  vote.  Never 
was  such  eagerness  seen,  nor  so  complete  a feeling  of  unanimity; 
but  likewise,  as  Soult  observed,  “ the  nation  had  never  done  so  much 
for  its  happiness  as  by  acquitting  its  debt  of  gratitude.”*  The  legis- 
lature, the  senate,  and  the  whole  of  the  magistracy,  from  the  body  of 
judges  down  to  the  petty  magistrates  in  the  villages,  declared  the 
same  intentions  and  expressed  the  same  desires.  The  First  Consul, 
therefore  accepted  this  new  dignity,  and  was  proclaimed  Emperor  on 
the  14th  of  May,  1804. 

The  question  of  hereditary  descent  was  referred  to  the  primary 
assemblies,  but  the  feelings  of  the  nation  in  its  favour  were  expressed 
throughout, the  country.  The  power  with  which  Napoleon  was 
invested,  was  accordingly  settled  on  his  family,  and  the  order  of  suc- 
cession regulated  : there  was  no  interval  between  him  who  died  and 
him  who  succeeded,  so  that  no  opening  was  left  for  the  plottings  of 
ambitious  men.  This  new  order  of  things  led  to  new  titles  and  new’ 


* Letter  to  Ney,  dated  17th  Flcreal,  Year  XII. 


112 


MEMOIRS  OF 


powers.  As  consul,  Bonaparte  had  generals  in  chief;  as  emperor, 
he  was  obliged  to  assume  the  forms  of  monarchy  and  create  great 
dignitaries,  and  marshals  of  the  empire.  Ney  was  included  in  this  new 
aristocracy;  he  received  the  staff  of  supreme  command,  as  did  also 
Berthier,  Murat,  Moncey,  Jourdan,  Massena,  Augereau,  Bernadotte, 
Soult,  Brune,  Lannes,  Mortier,  Davoust,  Bessieres,  Kellermann, 
Lefebvre,  Perignon,  and  Serrurier. 


CHAPTER  III. 

“ When  Pepin  was  crowned,”  says  Montesquieu,  “it  was  one  cere- 
mony more,  and  one  phantom  less : he  only  acquired  ornaments  by 
it,  but  nothing  in  the  nation  was  changed.”  This  was  the  case  with 
the  new  dignity  conferred  upon  Napoleon  Bonaparte:  it  gave  him  no 
power  which  he  did  not  already  possess;  it  only  consolidated  those 
rights  which  the  people  had  conquered,  placed  them  beyond  the 
reach  of  the  assassin’s  dagger,  and  established  a centre  round  which 
the  nation  could  rally  when  they  were  attacked ; and  if  the  revolu- 
tion were  assailed  in  the  person  of  its  chief,  its  benefits  were  never- 
theless now  secured  to  the  nation.  The  army,  constantly  exposed  to 
see  its  dearly  bought  fame  dishonoured,  and  the  principles  for  which 
it  had  fought  and  bled  disavowed,  hailed  with  enthusiasm  this  new 
pledge  of  security.  It  remembered  that  the  old  aristocrats  of  France, 
eternally  plotting  against  the  life  of  General  Bonaparte,  had  always 
found  him  in  their  way  whenever  they  made  any  attempt  hostile  to 
the  nation.  It  was  he  who  beat  them  on  the  13th  of  Vendemiaire; 
it  was  he  who  foiled  them  on  the  18th  of  Brumaire,  and  utterly  frus- 
trated their  plans.  In  him  the  army  beheld  the  champion  of  the 
new  principles,  the  hero  of  civilization  and  improvement ; and  it  ap- 
plauded with  transport  the  elevation  of  a man  whom  his  own  labours, 
and  the  odious  conspiracies  against  him  by  foreign  states,  had  equally 
tended  to  establish  as  the  representative  of  the  French  revolution. 
Thus  each  day  brought  its  particular  homage  to  the  popular  chief- 
tain, and  the  unanimous  feeling  in  Bonaparte’s  favour,  which  per- 
vaded all  classes  of  the  nation,  was  evinced  each  day  by  some  fresh 
act.  The  new  Emperor  had  always  loved  to  honour  courage,  and 
excite  it  by  rewards  and  distinction.  In  Italy  he  had  decreed 
swords  of  honour  to  those  who  won  distinction  in  the  field  ; in  Egypt 
he  gave  pecuniary  rewards;  and  in  France  he  addressed  words  of 
praise.  Being  now  invested  with  supreme  authority,  he  instituted 
the  Legion  of  Honour,  distributed  in  person  crosses  to  the  troops 
then  at  Paris,  and  directed  the  marshals  of  the  empire  to  distribute 
among  the  corps  on  the  coast  a number  of  crosses  destined  for  each. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


113 


Ney  received  seventy-seven  great  and  a hundred  and  thirty  small 
crosses  for  the  corps  under  his  command.  But  the  enthusiasm  in 
favour  of  the  Emperor  was  so  great  that  all  regretted  the  distance 
which  had  prevented  them  from  being  in  Paris  to  be  invested  with 
the  badge  of  honour  by  Napoleon  himself ; and  this  feeling  was  so 
strongly  expressed  by  the  general  officers  that  Ney  felt  it  incum- 
bent upon  him  to  state  the  circumstance  to  him  who  was  the  object 
of  these  feelings.  He  wrote  as  follows  : 

“ It  is  my  duty  to  acquaint  your  Majesty  with  the  feelings  of  re- 
gret expressed  by  the  general  officers  at  not  receiving  this  glorious 
decoration  from  your  Majesty’s  own  hands.  They  had  flattered  them- 
selves that  they  should  have  been  equally  fortunate  with  those  mem- 
bers of  the  Legion  of  Honour  who  were  present  at  Paris  at  the  cere- 
mony of  the  14th  of  July. 

“ This  desire,  in  which  I share  with  them,  has  its  origin  in  our 
attachment  to  your  Majesty  ,*  and  you  give  an  additional  value  ta 
your  favours  when  you  confer  them  in  person.”* 

The  anniversary  of  St.  Napoleon’s  day  was  not  far  off,  and  the 
Emperor  anxious  to  meet  the  wishes  of  Ney’s  officers,  fixed  that 
anniversary  for  the  ceremony  of  investiture.  But  an  idea  struck  him 
that  the  same  opportunity  might  serve  to  appease  the  jealousies 
existing  among  the  different  French  armies,  and  induce  the  troops  of 
each  corps  to  entertain  the  same  kindly  feelings  towards  each  other 
as  they  seemed  to  do  towards  him.  His  idea  was,  in  short,  to  make 
the  troops  forget  the  distinctions  of  the  Rhine  and  the  Adige,  and 
that  all  their  hatreds  as  well  as  all  their  affections  should  be  in 
common.  He  therefore  ordered  the  several  corps  stationed  at 
Bruges,  at  Ostend,  and  at  Montreuil  to  join  those  encamped  at 
Boulogne.  The  commanders  of  the  corps  received  directions  to 
concert  with  each  other  in  bringing  the  troops  into  amicable  com- 
munication, and  making  them  fraternize.  The  camp  of  St.  Omer’s 
was  to  receive  the  others  ; and  Marshal  Soult,  by  whom  it  was  com- 
manded, was  anxious  to  ascertain  Ney’s  opinion  as  to  the  best  mode 
of  providing  accommodation  for  his  guests. 

“ His  Majesty,”  wrote  Soult,  “seems  desirous  that  the  troops  of 
the  camp  of  Montreuil  should  occupy  our  camps,  together  with  those 
of  St.  Omer,  who  now  inhabit  them.  The  latter  will  entertain  the 
men  composing  your  army,  as  well  as  the  troops  who  shall  arrive 
from  the  different  reserves.  By  these  means  his  Majesty’s  wish  that 
the  troops  should  fraternize  together,  will  be  accomplished.  It  would 
be  difficult  to  fulfil  this  his  Majesty’s  intention,  unless  your  troops 
were  settled  in  our  camps ; although,  perhaps  you  would  prefer  that 
they  should  be  encamped  with  tents,  in  some  spot  agreed  upon  near 
the  place  fixed  upon  for  the  ceremony,  or  else  cantoned  in  the  neigh- 
bouring villages  ; and  that,  under  all  circumstances,  they  should  be 


* Letter  of  the  6th  Thermidor,  Year  XII.  (July  25th,  1804.) 


114 


MEMOIRS  OF 


in  our  camps  on  the  28th,  to  dine  and  fraternize  with  the  other 
troops,  who  will  be  present  at  the  ceremony.  If  you  think,  my  dear 
Marshal,  that  either  of  these  plans  be  preferable  to  the  other,  pray 
let  me  know  immediately,  and  I shall  lose  no  time  in  concerting  with 
you  on  the  best  means  of  insuring  its  execution.” 

Ney  adopted  the  plan  which  appeared  most  convenient  to  his  col- 
leage.  Soult  narrowed  his  cantonments,  the  calvary  was  quartered 
in  the  villages,  the  infantry  provided  with  tents  ; each  soldier  had 
a companion,  each  officer  a guest;  and  the  whole  army  found  quar- 
ters within  the  limits  assigned  to  the  camps  of  St.  Omer. 

On  the  day  before  the  ceremony,  all  the  several  corps  reached  the 
quarters  prepared  for  them.  The  evening  was  spent  in  friendly 
greetings  and  joyous  anticipations.  Some  indulged  dreams  of  military 
fame  ; others,  and  these  composed  the  majority,  called  to  mind  the 
• hazards  and  dangers  which  the  revolution  had  run.  And  in  trnth,  it 
had  been  assailed  by  conspiracies  and  by  armies  in  succession  : at 
one  time  it  was  near  being  crushed  by  the  plots  of  the  emigrants  ; at 
another  it  was  in  imminent  danger  from  a coalition  of  kings.  But 
Napoleon  Bonaparte  had  always  appeared  as  its  tutelary  genius ; he 
had  repaired  the  disasters  consequent  upon  the  defeats  of  its  brave 
defenders,  and  frustrated  the  wily  plots  of  its  enemies.  He  was  now 
in  the  act  of  consummating  his  work,  and  taking  under  his  own  guard 
and  governance  the  principles  which  he  had  defended.  Personal 
ambition,  as  these  brave  soldiers  could  not  but  admit,  had  some 
share  in  his  undertakings ; but  who  was  free,  they  asked,  from 
faults?  Besides,  it  was  the  least  of  two  evils:  it  was  the  alternative 
between  the  confirmation  by  law  of  a popular  dictatorship,  which 
already  existed,  and  a total  sacrifice  of  the  benefits  of  the  revolution. 
With  the  exception  of  himself,  there  was  no  man  to  whom  the  pre- 
servation of  these  benefits  could  be  safely  confided.  Of  three  lead- 
ing generals  in  whose  keeping  the  fortunes  of  the  revolution  had  been 
placed,  one  had  quitted  his  country,  the  second  had  betrayed  the 
principles  he  defended,  and  the  third  had  just  entered  into  a compact 
with  the  emigrants.  When  each  of  the  Emperor’s  competitors  had 
proved  himself  so  ignominiously  faithless  to  his  country,  it  was 
hardly  fair  to  expect  that  he  should  himself  be  free  from  all  the 
weaknesses  of  human  nature.  At  all  events  Napoleon  was  faithful  to 
his  principles,  and  his  own  ambitious  feelings  were  closely  interwoven 
with  the  greatness  of  the  French  nation. 

At  daybreak  the  cannon  announced  the  beginning  of  the  festivities, 
and  every  one  was  soon  ready  to  participate  in  them.  The  troops 
were  drawn  up  upon  the  ground  set  apart  for  the  ceremony.  It  was 
a gentle  slope,  which  terminated  at  the  cliff  on  the  sea-shore.  In 
the  middle  of  it  was  a throne,  from  which  all  the  columns,  formed 
by  the  several  corps,  diverged. 

The  infantry  was  spread  out  in  the  shape  of  a fan  ; in  its  rear  the 
cavalry  described  a semicircle,  and  father  back  were  the  inhabitants 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


115 


of  the  country,  whom  curiosity  had  brought  to  the  spot.  The 
esplanade  formed  an  amphitheatre,  and  each  spectator  could  dis- 
tinctly perceive,  at  one  and  the  same  time,  the  English  coast  whence 
the  elements  of  war  were  propelled,  and  that  throne  which  had  just 
been  raised  amid  agitation  and  alarm.  Each  individual  present  was 
impatient  to  reach  the  one,  and  each  internally  resolved  to  defend  the 
other  to  the  last  drop  of  his  blood. 

The  thunder  of  the  artillery,  announcing  the  arrival  of  the  Empe- 
ror, turned  the  thoughts  of  each  spectator  into  another  channel. 
Each  became  silent  and  motionless ; and  when  the  monarch  appeared 
at  the  head  of  his  suite,  a spontaneous  shout  rent  the  air,  every  hat 
was  waved,  and  a profound  silence  succeeded  this  burst  of  enthusi- 
asm. The  new  members  of  the  Legion  of  Honour  were  assembled 
at  the  head  of  each  demi-brigade,  and  Napoleon  having  ascended  the 
throne,  arose  and  addressed  them  as  follows : 

“ You  severally  swear,  upon  your  honour,  to  devote  yourselves  to  the 
service  of  the  republic,  to  co-operate  with  all  your  might  in  maintaining 
the  integrity  of  its  territory,  and  defending  its  government,  its  laws,  and 
the  property  acknowledged  by  those  laws.  You  swear  to  resist,  by 
every  means  which  justice,  law,  and  reason  allow,  all  attempts  to  re- 
establish feudality  and  its  titles,  or  the  privileges  which  they  con- 
ferred. You  swear,  in  short,  to  co-operate  with  all  your  might  in 
the  maintenance  of  liberty  and  equality.  You  swear  all  this!”  _ 
These  were  the  very  principles  which  the  new  members  of  the 
Legion  of  Honour  had  themselves  proclaimed  ; these  were  the  prin- 
ciples whose  triumph  they  had  secured  in  the  field  of  battle ; the 
Emperor’s  appeal  to  them  was  therefore  received  with  the  loudest 
acclamations.  Napoleon  continued  : 

“ You,  soldiers,  severally  swear  to  defend,  at  the  peril  of  your 
lives,  the  honour  of  the  French  name,  your  country,  and  the  institu- 
tions and  laws  by  which  it  is  governed !” 

“ We  swear  it !”  cried  the  soldiers  simultaneously. 

The  sound  of  this  oath  had  scarcely  subsided,  when  a small  squad- 
ron appeared  in  full  sail  entering  the  port  of  Boulogne.  It  was  com- 
manded by  Captain  Daurier,  who  after  having  been  obliged  to  put 
twice  into  Havre-de-Grace,  to  escape  from  the  British  cruisers,  had 
at  length  eluded  their  vigilance  and  reached  Boulogne  in  safety.  The 
applause  was  renewed  on  receiving  these  particulars,  and  the  troops 
then  filed  off.  The  remainder  of  the  day  was  spent  in  dancing,  run- 
ning races,  and  other  manly  sports  ; the  whole  was  wound  up  by  a 
display  of  fireworks,  and  when  the  bouquet  was  let  otf,  fifteen  thou- 
sand meh,  formed  in  line  of  battle  at  the  top  of  the  cliff,  kept  up  a 
running  fire  with  starred  cartridges. 

All  this  produced  fresh  acclamations,  and  the  night  set  in  for  some 
time  ere  the  army  returned  to  their  quarters.  But  the  festival,  and 
the  preparations  for  it,  had  been  perceived  by  the  British  cruisers, 
who  gave  intelligence  to  their  government  of  the  evacuation  of  the 


116 


MEMOIRS  OF 


camps  of  Bruges,  Ostend,  and  Montreuil,  and  the  concentration  of 
the  whole  French  army  before  Boulogne.  All  England  was  in 
rumour  at  this  news,  but  the  r>ritish  government  persisted  in  its  opin- 
ion that  the  prames  assembLJ  on  the  French  coast  were  intended  to 
engage  decked  men-of-war,  and  that  the  army  about  to  embark  in 
these  boats  intended  to  attempt  forcing  the  passage,  and  hoped  to 
cross  the  straits  by  the  military  strength  of  the  flotilla  alone.  It 
therefore  resolved  to  anticipate  the  French  army  and  trouble  its  pre- 
parations : its  cruisers  according  got  under  weigh,  and  proceeded  to 
attack  the  flotilla  at  Boulogne. 

The  military  combinations,  which  were  to  enable  the  French  to 
reach  the  coast  of  Great  Britain,  being  far  from  complete,  the  arma- 
ment was  content  merely  to  take  up  the  gauntlet  thrown  to  it.  The 
Are  was  opened  at  about  half  range,  and  in  a short  time  the  engagement 
became  very  animated.  The  Emperor  in  person  directed  the  F rench. 
He  was  in  a boat  with  Admiral  Bruix.  The  British  squadron  was 
soon  thrown  into  confusion ; one  of  its  cutters  was  taken,  and  its 
sloops  of  war  were  in  tow.  The  French  gun-boats  closed  their 
ranks  in  order  to  attempt  boarding  the  British  vessels  ; but  these, 
not  daring  to  prolong  the  struggle,  hauled  off*  and  were  soon  out  of 
sight.  The  Emperor  then  withdrew,  after  expressing  his  satisfaction 
at  the  conduct  of  the  flotilla,  and  stating  that  the  enemy,  which  it  had 
just  dispersed,  would  not  fail  to  return  and  attack  it  again ; but  that 
if  it  continued  to  display  the  same  energy  and  courage,  all  the  British 
navy  together  would  be  unable  to  prevent  the  French  army  from 
landing  on  the  English  coast,  w’here  they  would  be  able  to  crush,  in 
its  very  strongholds,  that  demon  of  strife  and  bloodshed  which  had 
so  long  desolated  the  Continent. 

He  had  inspected  and  was  well  acquainted  with  this  part  of  the 
coast ; he  therefore  proceeded  towards  Montreiul.  Detachments 
were  placed  on  the  road  at  short  distances  from  each  other,  and  the 
Emperor  was  every  where  received  with  the  most  deafening  accla- 
mations. About  two  thirds  of  the  camp  of  Montrieul  had  been  unable 
to  assist  at  the  ceremony,  and  were  desirous  of  expressing,  like  their 
brethren,  their  zeal  and  attachment  towards  their  sovereign,  whilst 
they  who  had  already  done  so  during  the  ceremony,  were  eager  to 
repeat  their  professions. 

Ney’s  men  were  all  underarms  ; and  they  executed  every  manoeu- 
vre and  evolution  in  line  with  such  precision  and  rapidity,  that  the 
Emperor  was  delighted  at  their  skill.  He  expressed  his  satisfaction 
to  Ney,  to  whom  he  stated  how  much  he  was  gratified  at  the  noble 
bearing  of  the  men  and  their  elegant  and  soldier-like  appearance, 
which  contrasted  so  strongly  with  the  rags  which,  until  lately,  had 
formed  their  only  clothing. 

“ No  doubt,  Sire,”  Ney  replied,  “ the  military  administration,  like 
every  other  branch  of  the  public  service,  has  experienced  the  happy 
effects  of  your  government.  It  is  greatly  improved,  and  has  become 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


117 


provident  and  economical.  But  if  I might  venture  to  make  an  ob- 
servation, I should  say  that  it  would  be  advantageous  to  the  service, 
if  zeal  were  stimulated  by  rewarding  the  exertions  of  those  by  whom 
the  duties  of  the  commissariat  are  conducted.” 

“ Do  you  mean  in  the  person  of  your  commissary-general?”  asked 
the  Emperor. 

“Yes,  Sire:  I mean  by  making  Marchand  a commander  of  the 
Legion  of  Honour.  No  man  is  more  deserving  of  such  distinction  ; 
no  man  has  sounder  principles,  or  more  extensive  talents,  and  none  is 
more  devoted  to  your  person.” 

The  Emperor  approved  of  this  idea,  and  thought  that  the  members 
of  the  military  administrations  ought  likewise  to  reap  the  reward  of 
their  exertions,  by  sharing  in  the  honours  bestowed  on  the  officers 
and  soldiers  of  the  army.  He  therefore  followed  Ney’s  suggestion 
with  regard  to  Marchand,  and  other  functionaries  in  the  same  branch 
of  the  service.  Having  continued  to  observe  the  conduct  of  the 
troops,  he  had  the  oldest  soldier  of  each  demi-brigade  presented  to 
him.  He  interrogated  these  veterans,  inquired  in  what  battles  they 
had  fought,  and  where  they  had  been  wounded  ; and  he  conferred  a 
pension  upon  each  of  them.  Such  acts  of  liberality  produced  a pow- 
erful effect  among  the  soldiery,  who  became  still  more  attached,  if 
possible,  to  their  Emperor.  They  saw  that  the  helm  of  state  was 
now  held  by  a man  who  could  appreciate  the  services  of  a soldier, 
and  that  opprobrium  and  beggary  would  no  longer  be  the  reward  of 
bravery  in  the  field  of  battle. 

Meantime  the  British  had  resolved  to  make  another  attack  upon 
the  flotilla.  Having  invented  new  engines  of  terrific  effect,  they 
announced  the  speedy  destruction  of  the  armament.  On  the  1st  of 
October  they  set  sail,  and  next  day  fifty-four  vessels  of  all  sizes, 
under  the  command  of  Lord  Keith,  appeared  off  Boulogne.  The 
British  commander,  having  ranged  his  fleet  in  line-of-battle,  sent  off 
twenty  fire-ships  towards  the  harbour.  These  were  filled  with  fire- 
works and  projectiles,  having  a pendulum  affixed,  which  after  a cer- 
tain number  of  oscillations  fired  the  train  and  the  whole  blew  up. 

These  horrible  machines  passed  through  the  French  lines  and 
exploded  between  their  vessels  and  the  shore.  The  shock  was  dread- 
ful ; it  was  felt  at  a distance  of  three  leagues  in  the  country,  but  it 
did  very  little  damage  to  the  flotilla.  A peniche  was  destroyed.  Its 
crew,  seeing  one  of  these  vessels  approach,  took  it  for  an  armed  brig, 
and  determined  to  attack  it  at  close  quarters.  Having  approached, 
they  were  about  to  attempt  boarding  it,  when  with  a sudden  explosion 
it  blew  them  and  their  boat  into  the  air.  Notwithstanding  the  dan- 
ger, the  French  endeavoured  to  board  several  of  these  vessels  and 
prevent  their  exploding  ; they  succeeded  in  getting  possession  of  one, 
and  were  thus  able  to  ascertain  of  what  these  formidable  engines  of 
destruction  were  composed. 

The  action  continued  till  the  night  was  far  advanced.  The  British 

VOL.  II.  16 


118 


MEMOIRS  OF 


had  lost  several  vessels,  either  captured  or  sunk ; and  the  French 
line  being  still  compact  and  in  good  order,  they  dared  not  continue 
the  conflict.  Thus  the  expensive  attempt,  which  had  been  so  long 
in  preparing,  and  had  been  announced  with  so  much  pomp,  proved  a 
total  failure.  This  ill  success  was  therefore  likely  to  weaken  the 
confidence  of  the  other  states  of  Europe  in  British  power. 

Ney  expressed  his  satisfaction  to  Soult  at  the  result  of  this  attack, 
and  invited  him  to  a military  fete  at  Montreuil.  Ney’s  men  were 
becoming  daily  more  skilful  in  their  evolutions,  and  their  general 
daily  acquired  a stronger  taste  for  these  manoeuvres,  which  he  alone 
directed. 

“ On  Sunday  next,  my  dear  Marshal,”  he  wrote  to  his  colleague, 
“I  shall  manoeuvre  sixteen  battalions;  if  your  occupations  enable 
you  to  absent  yourself  during  part  of  the  day,  I shall  be  delighted  to 
receive  you  in  the  midst  of  my  troops.  The  manoeuvring  will  begin 
at  seven  in  the  morning,  in  the  plain  near  the  Chateau  de  Recques, 
on  the  road  from  Boulogne  to  Montreuil,  and  at  a distance  of  about 
three  quarters  of  a league  from  the  latter  town.  Should  you  find  it 
necessary  to  return  to  Boulogne  the  same  evening,  you  can  easily 
do  so.  You  promised  to  come  and  see  me  after  the  Emperor’s  de- 
parture, and  I call  upon  you  to  keep  your  word.”* 

The  sight  was  deserving  of  the  attention  of  such  a man  as  Soult. 
The  troops  were  active  and  expert  in  each  evolution  and  manoeuvre, 
and  Ney,  with  his  own  powerful  and  manly  voice,  gave  the  word  of 
command  to  this  immense  column. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

The  summer  was  over,  the  rains  began  to  be  more  frequent,  and 
the  winds,  which  are  always  high  upon  the  coast,  to  blow  with  greater 
violence  and  impetuosity.  The  huts  already  bore  marks  of  their 
fury:  the  walls  of  some  were  blown  in,  others  had  their  roofs  blown 
off,  and  the  men  were  constantly  employed  in  repairing  the  ravages 
of  the  gale,  which  were  as  constantly  renewed.  The  health  of  the 
men  now  began  to  suffer,  and  Ney  resolved  to  pull  down  the  huts  and 
erect  stronger,  larger,  and  more  commodious  buildings,  better  cal- 
culated to  resist  the  wind  and  keep  out  the  cold  and  rain  than  the 
slight  wooden  cabins  occupied  by  the  men  during  the  fine  weather. 
There  was  however  so  great  a scarcity  of  stone,  that  recourse  was 
had  to  the  fragments  found  in  the  beds  of  the  neighbouring  rivers. 

* Letter  of  the  11th  Vendemiaire  (October  3d,  1804.) 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


119 


Pits  were  also  opened  in  the  soil  to  find  those  materials  for  building 
which  its  surface  did  not  yield.  At  length,  by  dint  of  labour  and 
perseverance,  a sufficient  quantity  was  collected,  and  each  soldier 
became  either  a mason  or  a carpenter.  They  pulled  down  and  built 
up  again  with  the  same  zeal  and  alacrity,  and  in  a short  time  spa- 
cious habitations  covered  the  ground  previously  occupied  by  slight 
and  narrow  huts.  ( 

Nor  was  this  Ney’s  only  care.  As  winter  was  fast  approaching, 
he  was  anxious  that  the  men  should  have  a place  of  meeting,  where 
they  might  pass  their  hours  of  leisure  when  off*  duty.  He  therefore 
had  three  spacious  halls  built  behind  the  front  of  each  regiment. 
The  first,  in  the  centre  of  the  first  battalion,  was  used  as  a fencing- 
room  ; the  second,  in  the  rear  of  the  second  battalion,  was  a dancing- 
room  ; the  third,  placed  in  the  same  parallel,  but  in  the  space  which 
separated  the  two  battalions,  formed  a room  for  the  officers.  Here 
exercises  in  military  tactics  took  place.  Ney  ordered  that  each 
officer  should  give  an  account  of  the  manoeuvres  in  which  he  had 
taken  a part,  and  of  the  grand  military  operations  he  had  personally 
witnessed.  The  attack  of  fortified  places,  the  administration  of 
armies,  a knowledge  of  military  law — all,  in  short,  requisite  to  con- 
stitute an  able  commander,  he  wished  them  to  study  and  make  them- 
selves masters  of;  and  as  solitary  research  in  such  matters  often 
leads  to  error,  he  built  this  room  for  the  purpose  of  their  studying 
together,  assisting  each  other  with  their  observations,  debating  upon 
what  they  had  seen,  and  stating  to  each  other  the  opinions  they  might 
form  upon  different  practical  points  of  the  military  art.  This  was 
perhaps  a difficult  and  irksome  undertaking  for  men  previously 
accustomed  to  a life  of  activity ; but  Ney  thought  it  indispensably 
necessary  to  add  precept  to  example,  and  fortify  the  courage  which 
led  them  to  victory  with  the  theory  in  which  the  French  officers  of 
that  period  had  often  shown  themselves  woefully  deficient. 

But  Marshal  Ney  himself  submitted  to  the  same  task  he  imposed 
upon  the  officers  under  his  command.  He  felt  the  want  of  correcting 
many  erroneous  notions,  and  of  discussing  many  still  undecided 
questions  in  military  tactics.  The  standing  regulations  of  the  army 
were  ambiguous  in  many  points  and  defective  in  others;  they  did 
not  determine  either  the  positive  strength  or  the  composition  of  the 
several  corps ; and  the  manoeuvres  which  they  indicated  were  in 
many  respects  bad.  Ney  endeavoured  to  give  fixed  notions  on  these 
matters.  He  sought  to  discover  what  ought  to  be  done,  and  he 
pointed  out  the  defects  of  what  had  been  done.  He  disclaimed  any 
intention  of  writing  a treatise  on  these  matters,  which  he  modestly- 
said  was  “beyond  his  abilities;”  but  he  was  anxious,  he  stated,  to 
acquire  information,  and  to  search  into  the  causes  of  that  which  he 
was  interested  in  knowing.  In  his  opinion,  the  tactics  of  military 
manoeuvres  consisted  principally  in  forming  rapidly  into  close  col- 


120 


MEMOIRS  OF 


Umns,  and  in  making  the  troops  march  in  line  of  battle.  He  applied 
himself  to  the  study  of  the  different  manoeuvres  by  which  these 
objects  might  be  attained,  by  simple  movements  in  column,  or  by 
battalions  on  one  or  two  lines,  and  he  pointed  out  all  the  changes  of 
front  which  might  be  executed  by  this  mode,  as  well  as  by  the 
evolutions  most  commonly  in  use.  He  successively  examined  all 
that  related  to  armies  in  active  service : the  commissariat,  marches, 
encampments,  arms,  and  manoeuvres ; and  it  is  but  doing  him  an  act 
of  justice  to  say,  that  he  pointed  out  at  that  period  most  of  the  im- 
provements which  have  since  been  made.  This  work,  so  full  of 
novel  views  at  the  time  it  was  written,  is  of  less  interest  now  ; but 
we  shall  give  some  fragments  of  it  at  the  end  of  this  volume,  point- 
ing out  those  parts  which  have  since  been  carried  into  execution. 

Time  sped  on  amid  these  studies,  and  the  British  government  had 
begun  to  acquire  more  confidence.  Still  it  laboured  under  the  same 
mistake  with  regard  to  the  Emperor’s  plan  for  the  invasion  of 
England.  There  were  four  thousand  flat-bottomed  boats  on  the 
French  coast ; and  the  building  of  new  prames  and  peniches  pro- 
ceeded with  vigour.  Every  thing  tended  to  confirm  the  opinion  that 
the  flotilla  was  to  cross  the  channel  by  main  force.  If  the  attempt 
upon  England  offered  any  chance  of  success,  the  British  cabinet  fan- 
cied themselves  well  acquainted  with  the  nature  and  extent  of  such 
chance.  But  the  English  ministers  were  completely  deceived,  and 
while  they  were  watching  with  intense  anxiety  the  flotilla  at  Bou- 
logne, the  real  plan  of  invasion  was  in  progress  of  development.  Na- 
poleon never  entertained  the  idea  of  attempting  to  cross  the  channel 
in  gun-boats  under  cover  of  a fog,  or  during  a gale  of  wind,  or  by 
main  force.  His  plans  were  better  conceived,  and  this  immense 
armament  of  gun-boats  was  a mere  feint  to  conceal  them.  His  object 
was  to  scatter  the  forces  he  could  not  encounter — to  disperse  the 
fleets  he  could  not  hope  to  overcome.  The  French  fleets  were  to 
sail  from  Toulon,  Rochefort,  Cadiz,  Brest,  and  Ferrol,  entice  away 
the  British  blockading  squadrons  in  pursuit,  lead  them  into  the  midst 
of  the  Indian  Ocean,  return  suddenly  and  get  into  the  channel  before 
the  British  ships  had  crossed  the  line  on  their  return.  The  French 
would  then  command  in  the  channel,  and  be  masters  of  the  coast  on 
either  side  of  it ; and  their  forces  might  embark  in  the  gun-boats  and 
get  possession  of  London,  nay,  of  the  whole  of  England,  ere  the  im- 
mense navy  of  Great  Britain,  which  Napoleon  had  been  unable  to 
encounter  hand-to-hand,  could  interfere.  The  French  fleets,  which 
had  been  long  detained  in  the  harbours  above-mentioned,  at  length 
set  sail,  and  the  troops  on  the  coast  received  orders  to  hold  them- 
selves in  readiness  to  embark  at  a moment’s  notice.  The  instruc- 
tions given  to  the  several  commanders  were  precise,  and  provided 
against  every  contingency ; they  even  indicated  the  boats  in 
which  each  corps  was  to  embark.  Arms,  horses,  ammunition, 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


121 

soldiers,  civilians, — each  object  had  its  place,  and  each  individual 
was  stationed  according  to  his  rank  and  employment.* 


* To  Marshal  Ney,  Commander-in-chief  of  the  camp  at  Montreuil. 


Paris,  29th  Ventose,  Year  XIII. 


Monsieur  le  Marechal, 

I have  the  honour  to  inform  you  that,  in  conformity  to  the  intentions  of  his  ma- 
jesty the  Emperor,  the  troops  of  the  camp  at  Montreuil  are  to  form  three  divisions, 
which  are  to  embark  in  the  following  manner,  on  board  of  the  first  and  second 
squadrons  of  the  imperial  fleet : 

One  division  shall  embark  on  board  of  the  vessels  of  first  and  second  class  belonging 
to  the  first  squadron ; the  second  division,  on  board  the  vessels  of  the  second  class 
of  the  second  squadron ; the  third  division,  or  the  division  of  the  van-guard, 
on  board  of  the  vessels  of  the  third  class  belonging  to  the  first  and  second 
squadrons. 

Consequently  the  first  division,  commanded  by  General  Dupont,  shall  embark  on 
board  of  the  fifth  and  eighth  divisions  of  gun-boats,  and  the  ninth  and  tenth  divisions 
, of  gun-barges  forming  part  of  the  first  squadron. 

The  second  division,  under  the  command  of  General  Loison,  shall  embark  on 
board  of  the  eleventh,  twelfth,  seventeenth,  and  eighteenth  divisions  of  gun-barges, 
forming  part  of  the  second  squadron. 

The  third  division,  or  division  of  vanguard,  under  the  command  of  General  Mal- 
her,  shall  embark  as  follows : — General  Marcognet’s  brigade  on  board  of  the  tenth 
and  eleventh  divisions  of  peniches  of  the  first  squadron,  and  General  Labassee’s  bri- 
gade on  board  of  the  twelfth  and  thirteenth  divisions  of  peniches  of  the  second 
squadron. 

The  horses  of  the  third  regiment  of  hussars  shall  be  shipped  on  board  of  the  first 
division  of  stable  transports  attached  to  the  first  squadron,  and  those  of  the  tenth 
regiment  of  hussars  on  board  of  the  fourth  division  of  stable  transports  attached  to  the 
second  squadron. 

The  horses  belonging  to  the  artillery  trains  shall  be  shipped  on  board  of  the  second 
division  of  stable  transports  attached  to  the  first  squadron,  and  of  the  third  division 
of  stable  transports  attached  to  the  second  squadron. 

The  artillery  shall  be  shipped  on  board  of  the  first  and  second  sections  of  the 
twentieth  division  of  transports. 

Lastly,  the  baggage  of  the  staff  officers  and  of  the  troops  composing  the  first 
division,  commanded  by  General  Dupont,  and  of  the  first  brigade  of  the  van-guard 
under  General  Marcognet,  shall  be  shipped  on  board  of  the  thirtieth  division  of 
transports  ; and  that  of  the  second  division,  commanded  by  General  Loison,  and  of 
the  second  brigade  of  the  van-guard  under  General  Labassee,  on  board  of  the 
thirty-first  division  of  transports. 

Each  transport  vessel  shall  be  definitively  attached  to  its  section  of  gun-boats,  gun- 
barges,  or  peniches.  There  shall  be  no  further  change.  Each  company  shall  know 
its  boat ; and  each  general  of  division  shall  know  the  officer  by  whom  it  is 
commanded. 

Three  men  from  the  third  regiment  of  hussars,  and  from  the  tenth  regiment  of 
chasseurs,  shall  be  placed  in  garrison  on  board  of  each  stable  boat  belonging  to  the 
first  squadron.  The  battalion  of  the  train  shall  supply  three  men  for  garrison  on 
board  of  each  stable  boat  of  the  second  squadron. 

The  vessels  destined  to  convey  the  baggage  of  the  army  shall  be  distributed  as 
follows  a boat  for  each  regiment;  orie  for  each  general  of  division  ; one  for  two 
brigadier  generals.  They  shall  be  assigned  to  each  in  the  squadron  to  which  they 
respectively  belong. 

In  furtherance  of  the  above  instructions,  I have  to  request,  Monsieur  le  Mare- 
chal, that  you  will  prepare  a statement  by  which  I may  ascertain,  by  separate 
tables : 


122 


MEMOIRS  OF 


Ney  had  only  to  see  to  the  exact  execution  of  the  orders  transmit- 
ted by  the  minister.  He  distributed  his  ammunition,  and  the  tools 
he  was  to  take  with  him,  among  the  several  transports.  He  then 
arranged  the  distribution  of  the  flotilla:  he  directed  that  each  bat- 
talion and  each  company  should  make  themselves  acquainted  with 
the  vessels  assigned  to  them,  and  that  every  man  should  be  ready -to 
rush  on  board  at  the  very  first  signal.  But  as  dispatch  necessitates 
great  precision  of  movement,  he'resolved  to  drill  his  troops  into  such 
precision,  by  making  them  execute  sham  embarcations.  The  divi- 
sions composing  his  corps  were  successively  assembled  on  the  shore, 
and  by  turns  escaladed  the  gun-boats  in  which  they  were  to  embark. 
This  they  executed  in  the  most  beautiful  style,  and  Ney  was  satisfied 
with  it ; but  the  divisions  had  only  performed  it  separately, — when 
together  they  might  display  less  coolness  and  promptitude,  and  he 
resolved  to  put  them  to  the  test. 

The  infantry,  cavalry  and  artillery  assumed  their  arms ; each 
column  placed  itself  opposite  to  its  own  vessels.  All  were  formed 
into  platoons  for  embarking,  at  a little  distance  from  each  other,  and 
divided  by  sections.  The  whole,  from  left  to  right,  were  in  a par- 
allel line  to  the  anchorage.  A first  gun  was  fired  : the  general 
officers  and  staff  officers  alighted  from  their  horses,  and  placed  them- 
selves at  the  head  of  the  troops  which  they  were  respectively  to 
lead.  The  drums  had  ceased  rolling,  and  the  men  had  unfixed  their 
bayonets.  Every  thing  was  ready,  and  each  man  prepared.  A 
second  gun  was  heard  nearer  to  them,  and  the  generals  of  division 
gave  the  word  of  command  : “ Prepare  to  embark  !”  The  brigadier- 

lst,  with  regard  to  the  war  flotilla  : 

The  distribution  of  the  infantry,  by  battalions  or  by  companies,  on  board  of  each 
section  of  the  flotilla ; 

The  distribution  of  the  artillery  companies; 

The  distribution  of  the  train  companies ; 

The  distribution  of  the  companies  of  sappers; 

The  distribution  of  the  cavalry ; 

The  distribution  of  the  staff  officers,  inspectors,  commissaries-general,  unattached 
officers  of  health,  together  with  the  number  of  horses  and  grooms  each  will  be 
allowed  to  ship  on  board  of  the  war  flotilla,  according  to  their  respective  ranks ; 

And,  lastly,  the  distribution  of  the  guns,  carriages,  ammunition-wagons,  and 
generally,  all  the  personel  and  the  materiel  which  each  war  boat  of  the  first  an  d 
second  squadrons  of  the  imperial 'flotilla  is  to  contain. 

2ndly,  with  regard  to  the  transport  flotilla  : 

The  distribution  of  the  garrison  men  on  board  of  each  section  of  the  flotilla; 

The  distribution  of  the  troop  horses ; 

The  distribution  of  the  artillery  ; 

The  distribution  of  the  baggage  of  the  army  and  of  the  staff  horses ; 

And,  lastly,  the  distribution  of  the  commissariat,  secretaries,  sutlers,  grooms,  ser- 
vants, and  generally  all  the  personel  and  materiel  to  be  contained  in  each  of  the 
transport  vessels  attached  to  the  first  and  second  squadrons. 

I enclose  a list  of  the  vessels  of  war  and  transports  belonging  to  each  of  these 
squadrons.  * 


Berthikr,  Marshal  and  War  Minister. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


123 


generals  received  it,  transmitted  it  to  the  colonels,  and  the  latter  to 
the  officers  under  them.  A dead  silence  now  succeeded  ; each  man 
was  attentive  and  motionless,  and  each  controlled  the  intense  excite- 
ment under  which  he  laboured.  A third  gun  gave  forth  its  thunder, 
and  the  word,  “Forward  columns !”  immediately  followed.  Each 
soldier  now  yielded  to  an  almost  uncontrollable  emotion,  when  a last 
report  was  heard.  The  word  “March  !”  was  pronounced;  it  was 
almost  drowned  by  acclamations  ; the  columns  immediately  put  them- 
selves in  motion,  and  got  into  the  boats.  In  ten  minutes  and  a half 
twenty-five  thousand  men  were  already  on  board.  The  troops  felt 
assured  that  they  were  immediately  to  set  sail : they  took  their 
places,  and  were  engaged  in  making  their  quarters  comfortable,  when 
a shot  was  unexpectedly  fired.  The  drums  rolled,  and  called  the 
men  to  arms  ; they  formed  upon  the  decks  of  their  respective  boats. 
A fresh  discharge  soon  followed  the  first ; they  fancied  it  was  the 
signal  for  weighing  anchor,  and  they  received  it  with  cries  of  “ Long 
live  the  Emperor !”  but  it  was  only  an  order  to  land.  They  were 
unable  to  control  the  expression  of  their  disappointment,  which 
broke  forth  in  murmurs.  They  resigned  themselves,  however,  and 
scarcely  had  thirteen  minutes  elapsed  ere  they  were  again  upon  the 
beach,  formed  in  line  of  battle. 

The  Marshal  now  saw  that  he  could  depend  upon  his  preparations, 
and  calculate  to  a minute  the  time  his  troops  would  occupy  in  em- 
barking. 

His  provisions  and  hospital  stores  were  shipped,  and  he  had  only 
to  put  on  board  of  his  prames  cartridges  for  his  infantry,  some  flints, 
and  a chest  of  tools  which  he  expected  from  St.  Omer.  All  being 
thus  prepared,  he  was  now  waiting  for  the  curtain  to  rise  upon  the 
last  act  of  the  drama. 

The  British  navy  had  completely  fallen  into  the  snare  laid  for  it  : 
the  moment  the  fleet  cruising  off  Rochefort  perceived  Missiessy  to 
leeward,  it  bore  down  in  pursuit  of  him.  The  British  fleet  off  Tou- 
lon was  still  more  completely  misled.  Villeneuve,  who  had  sailed  on 
the  15th  of  January,  was  struggling  with  a violent  gale  of  wind,  while 
the  British  admiral  stood  out  to  sea  ; for  so  great  was  the  anxiety  of 
Lord  Nelson,  who  commanded  the  British  fleet,  to  anticipate  the 
French  in  reaching  the  place  to  which  he  fancied  they  were  bound, 
that  he  paid  no  attention  to  the  contingent  chance  of  their  not  wea- 
thering the  gale.  And  in  truth  the  scattered  French  ships  were 
obliged  to  return  and  refit.  They  had  affected  to  threaten  Egypt, 
and  Nelson  hastened  thither;  but  not  finding  them,  he  proceeded  to 
the  West  Indies,  where  he  was  equally  unsuccessful.  He  then  went 
from  coast  to  coast  in  pursuit  of  a fleet  which  was  snugly  anchored 
at  Toulon.  His  colleague  was  also  enticed  to  persevere  in  a vain 
pursuit.  The  channel  was  now  almost  free,  there  was  but  a small 
British  force  in  the  Mediterranean,  and  the  moment  seemed  to  have 


124 


MEMOIRS  OF 


arrived  when  a decisive  blow  was  to  be  struck,  and  England  attacked 
upon  her  own  shores. 

But  the  unexpected  return  of  Missiessy  destroyed  many  of  the 
chances  of  success.  That  admiral  who  had  proceeded  very  rapidly 
to  Martinique,  had  returned  with  still  greater  rapidity,  and  the  fear 
evinced  by  the  British  government  of  an  attack  upon  Jamaica  having 
consequently  subsided,  it  kept  in  the  channel  the  naval  forces  which 
it  was  about  to  send  to  the  assistance  of  that  island.  Thus  many  of 
the  chances  in  favour  of  Napoleon’s  enterprise  were  lost.  Still  the 
French  forces  were  calculated  to  inspire  confidence  in  the  ultimate 
result.  They  had  fifteen  ships  of  the  line  at  Ferrol,  six  at  Cadiz, 
five  at  Rochefort,  and  twenty-one  at  Brest.  Villeneuve  had  direc- 
tions to  unite  them  with  the  twenty  which  he  commanded,  and  with 
this  prodigious  fleet  to  take  possession  of  the  straits  of  Dover.  He 
accordingly  sailed  from  Toulon  on  the  30th  of  March,  anchored  on 
the  14th  of  May  at  the  Fort-de-France,  took  the  Diamond  on  the 
25th,  stood  out  to  sea  on  the  28th,  and  it  was  known  that  on  the  23d 
of  June  he  was  in  the  latitude  of  the  Azores.  He  was  therefore  ex- 
pected every  hour  to  make  his  appearance  in  the  channel.  But  when 
every  one  was  in  anxious  expectation  of  his  arrival  to  consummate 
the  Emperor’s  gigantic  plan,  intelligence  arrived  that,  having  sus- 
tained considerable  damage  in  an  action  of  some  hours  with  the 
British,  he  had  sought  refuge  at  Ferrol.  Thus  was  the  opportunity 
lost  of  reaching  the  British  coast  without  opposition. 

All  hope,  however,  was  not  yet  destroyed,  and  the  Emperor  had 
still  confidence.  It  is  well  known  that  he  continued  his  preparations 
and  encouraged  his  navy.  He  still  flattered  himself,  and  the  nation 
felt  as  he  did,  that  Villeneuve,  penetrated  with  the  full  importance  of 
his  mission,  would  again  put  to  sea,  effect  a junction  with  Gantheaume, 
and,  after  dispersing  Cornwallis’s  squadron,  at  length  reach  the 
channel.  But  Villeneuve  seemed  beset  by  a strange  fatality;  he 
left  Ferrol  only  to  run  into  Cadiz  ; and  there  was  no  further  depen- 
dence to  be  placed  upon  the  co-operation  of  his  fleet.  What  was 
now  to  be  done  ? The  Emperor  sought  advice  and  information  from 
every  man  of  talent  and  experience  in  the  kingdom.  If  Villeneuve 
remained  at  Cadiz,  what  measure  was  to  be  taken?  Such  was  the 
question  he  proposed,  and  upon  the  solution  of  which  depended 
whether  the  undertaking  should  be  pursued  or  not.  No  one  could 
strike  out  any  satisfactory  plan,  and  yet  every  one  seemed  convinced 
that  the  invasion  was  practicable  ; but  the  scheme  seemed  so  ex- 
cellent to  Napoleon,  and  so  likely  to  succeed,  that  although  the  non- 
appearance  of  the  squadron  had  caused  the  opportunity  to  be  lost, 
still  he  would  not  give  it  up,  as  he  entertained  a hope  that  another 
propitious  opportunity  might  occur  for  carrying  it  into  execution. 

Meantime,  some  British  vessels  having  appeared  in  observatidfi  off 
the  Boulogne  roads,  Napoleon  ordered  that  troops  should  be  embark- 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


125 


ed,  and  these  vessels  attacked,  Ney  immediately  made  the  neces- 
sary preparations  ; put  three  thousand  picked  men  on  board  the 
peniches,  and  gave  the  command  of  them  to  officers  in  whose  bravery 
and  talents  he  could  confide.  General  Marcognet,  remarkable  for 
his  coolness  and  intrepidity,  and  chef-d’escadron  Crabbe  for  his 
prudent  valour,  had  the  direction  of  this  column,  with  orders  to 
board  the  vessels  off  the  harbour.  The  weather  however  was  so  bad, 
that  the  peniches  could  not  put  to  sea  meantime  other  circum- 
stances intervened,  and  led  to  new  plans. 

Austria,  which  had  hitherto  appeared  timorous  and  wily,  now  be- 
came every  day  less  reserved.  Her  government  seemed  occupied  in 
laying  in  provisions,  and  forming  depots  of  military  stores.  At 
length  she  assumed  an  attitude  of  defiance,  and  war  became  inevita- 
ble. The  Emperor  had  long  watched  her  motions ; he  had  pre- 
viously declared  that  he  was  desirous  of  peace,  but  of  “ a frank, 
evident,  and  entire  peace — -a  peace  which  the  movements  of  troops, 
and  the  formation  of  hostile  camps  should  not  render  more  deplora? 
ble  and  a thousand  times  worse  than  war  could  be.”  Austria  was 
led  into  these  measures  by  Great  Britain,  which  had  at  length  peiv 
ceived,  to  its  full  extent,  the  dangerous  situation  in  which  the 
Emperor’s  combinations  had  placed  it.  The  French  fleets  might 
repeat  their  manoeuvres,  plan  them  better,  and  evince  greater  daring. 
If  the  British  government  despatched  its  squadrons  in  pursuit  of  them, 
England  would  be  exposed  to  the  hazards  it  had  already  run  ; if  the 
French  fleets  were  allowed  to  proceed  peaceably  in  their  operations, 
the  British  colonies  would  be  in  danger.  The  navies  of  England 
being  insufficient  to  guard  the  two  hemispheres,  the  cabinet  of  St. 
James’s  caused  a diversion  by  exciting  Austria  to  declare  war  against 
France. 

The  French  armies  on  the  frontier  soon  advanced  and  crossed  the 
Inn  ; and  nothing  now  remained  but  to  attack  the  forces  of  the  coali- 
tion, All  was  speedily  prepared  to  take  the  field.  The  troops  at 
Zeistv  Ostend,  Calais,  Boulogne,  and  Aimbleteuse,  were  already  in 
motion.  They  set  out  on  their  march  with  their  arms  and  baggage, 
and  without  changing  the  order  of  their  organization.  Their  march 
was  conducted  in  the  order  of  war  ; each  was  at  his  post ; the  gene- 

* To  the  War  Minister, 

I have  the  honour  to  inform  your  excellency  that  the  fifth  and  eighth  divisions  of 
gun-boats,  and  the  four  divisions  of  peniches,  were  early  yesterday  provided  with 
sufficient  garrisons,  and  ready  to  put  to  sea  ; but  towards  midnight  a westerly  wind 
sprang  up,  freshened  considerably,  and  rendered  it  impossible  for  the  intended  ex- 
pedition to  quit  the  harbour. 

It  is  now  half  past  five ; and  I have  just  ordered  the  troops  to  land.  Those  on 
board  the  peniches  have  passed  a somewhat  rough  night.  They  evince,  neverthe- 
less, no  other  regret  than  that  of  not  having  been  able  t<3  reach  the  enemy. 

Ney. 

Etaples,  25th  Thermidor,  Year  XIII.  (August  13th,  1805.) 

VOL.  II.  17 


126 


MEMOIRS  OF 


rals  of  division  at  the  head  of  their  divisions,  the  brigadier-generals 
at  the  head  of  their  brigades,  and  the  colonels  at  the  head  of  their 
regiments.  It  was,  as  it  was  then  stated,  the  execution  of  a grand 
military  movement.  But  a countermarch  was  soon  to  bring  back 
the  troops  to  the  stations  they  had  just  quitted  ; and  the  strictest 
orders  were  given  to  prevent  all  disorders  during  the  march.  The 
artillery  was  assembling  wagons  and  cattle  upon  the  Rhine,  and  the 
commissariat  collecting  provisions  from  Landau  to  Spires.  The 
troops  were  to  take  nothing  with  them  that  would  delay  the  march, 
and  no  article  that  could  be  provided  at  Strasburg,  was  to  be  re- 
moved from  their  late  quarters  on  the  coast.*  To  these  general  ar- 
rangements, Ney  added  many  of  his  own.  He  was  anxious  that  the 

* To  Marshal  Ney. 

Boulogne,  9th  Fructidor,  Year  XIII. 

You  will  receive  enclosed,  Monsieur  le  Marechal,  the  orders  which  I sent  off  this 
morning  for  the  movement  of  countermarch  which  your  army  is  to  execute. 

The  22nd  regiment  of  the  line,  forming  part  of  the  centre,  shall  proceed  to  Etaples 
on  the  evening  previous  to  the  departure  of  your  last  division,  in  order  to  occupy  the 
camp  near  that  place. 

I have  given  orders  to  send  to  Etaples  the  third  battalion  of  that  regiment  now  at 
Belhune,  and  likewise  its  depot. 

Brigadier-General  Martilliere  shall  proceed  to  Etaples  to  take  the  command  there, 
under  the  orders  of  general  of  division  Carra  Saint-Cyr,  who  shall  reside  at  Boulogne. 

There  shall  be  two  companies  at  Etaples,  selected  by  the  senior  inspector  ; also  an 
artillery  officer  to  command  the  artillery,  who  shall  be  under  the  orders  of  General 
Faviel,  commanding  the  artillery  upon  the  coast,  and  resident  at  Boulogne.  Mea- 
sures will  be  taken  with  regard  to  the  fleet  and  the  sailors. 

Commissary-General  Desmandoir  will  remain  provisionally  in  charge  of  the  com- 
missariat at  Boulogne,  and  direct  the  service  at  Etaples. 

General  Songis  is  charged  with  the  necessary  arangements,  in  order  that  on  your 
arrival  at  Strasburg  you  may  have  cattle  for  all  your  artillery.  He  is  authorised  to 
send  with  the  divisions  all  he  shall  consider  necessary  for  this  purpose,  and  which 
he  may  think  he  cannot  be  supplied  with  at  Strasburg.  The  general  in  command 
of  your  artillery  shall  do  nothing  without  the  orders  of  General  Songis.  All  that 
belongs  to  the  commissariat  of  your  army  must  follow  it,  for  it  will  be  provided  with 
food  upon  the  banks  of  the  Rhine  by  the  same  officers  as  when  it  formed  part  of  the 
army  on  the  coast. 

We  are  only  making  a grand  military  movement,  it  being  the  Emperor’s  inten- 
tion to  order,  a few  months  hence,  your  return  hither  by  a counter-march. 

Each  military  authority,  and  each  commissiariat  must  remain  at  its  respective 
post  during  the  march. 

I have  given  orders  that  all  the  muskets  marked  as  unfit  for  service,  shall  be 
changed.  Take  care  that  each  division  remains  until  this  order  is  executed.  You 
may  correspond  on  this  subject  with  General  Songis,  who  has  sufficient  authority 
for  making  the  necessary  exchanges,  on  drawing  up  the  usual  proc6s-verbaux. 

Such,  Monsieur  le  Marechal,  are  the  principal  arrangements  which  regard  the 
forces  under  your  command ; but,  as  you  cannot  leave  till  after  the  departure  of  the 
last  detachments  of  your  army,  you  will  retain  the  command  of  the  district  until 
that  time.  You  will  likewise  give  to  General  Martilliere  such  information  as  you 
may  deem  necessary. 

It  is  possible  I may  have  forgotten  some  particulars,  but  we  will  supply  this 
omission  in  executing  the  movement. 


Berthier,  Minister-of  War. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


127 


men  should  be  taken  care  of,  their  cantonments  made  comfortable, 
and  every  unnecessary  fatigue  spared  them.  He  entered  on  this 
head,  into  the  most  minute  details.  He  directed  that  none  but  the 
corps  fixed  upon  to  occupy  the  head-quarters  of  the  different  stations, 
should  be  taken  to  them,  and  that  those  who  were  to  take  up  their 
quarters  beyond  them,  should  proceed  by  the  shortest  road,  and 
without  halting.  He  paid  likewise  great  attention  to  the  men’s  arms, 
and  to  their  shoes.  In  a word,  his  vigilance  and  anxiety  were  so 
great,  that,  according  to  a flattering  expression  of  the  government, 
“ he  left  nothing  for  the  minister  to  do.” 

His  colleagues  displayed  the  same  zeal,  and  the  army  rolled  on 
like  a torrent  towards  the  Rhine.  The  simplicity  of  its  organization 
gave  it  great  rapidity  of  motion.  It  was  divided  into  seven  corps, 
each  of  which  had  its  separate  commissariat,  and  dcted  indepen- 
dently of  the  others,  though  directed  to  the  same  object.  The 
Emperor  had  reserved  to  himself  the  command  of  the  whole ; the 
war  minister  fulfilled  the  duties  of  major-general  of  the  army,  and 
transmitted  his  sovereign’s  orders  to  the  different  commanders..  In 
the  absence  of  the  Emperor,  his  Lieutenant,  Prince  Murat,  directed 
the  operations  of  the  whole. 

The  several  corps  remained  under  the  command  of  the  marshals. 
The  first  which  occupied  Hanover,  was  led  by  Bernadotte,  the  sec- 
ond by  Marmont,  the  third  by  Davoust,  the  fourth  by  Soult,  the  fifth 
by  Lannes,  the  sixth  by  Ney,  and  the  seventh,  which  still  remained 
on  the  coast,  by  Augereau.  A certain  force  of  cavalry  was  attached 
to  each,  and  the  surplus  of  this  arm  was  formed  into  a reserve  con- 
sisting of  six  divisions ; two  of  heavy  cavalry,  and  four  of  dragoons. 

The  first  division  of  heavy  cavalry  was  commanded  by  General 
Nansouty,  the  second  by  General  D’Hautpoul ; the  first  reserve  of 
dragoons  by  General  Blein,  the  second  by  General  Walter,  the  third 
by  General  Beaumont,  and  the  fourth  by  General  Bourcier. 

All  these  corps  did  not  amount  to  more  than  a hundred  and  eighty 
thousand  men.  This  was  not  a force  commensurate  with  the  great- 
ness of  the  contest  in  preparation  ; for  the  coalition  did  not  confine 
its  efforts  against  France  to  the  troops  it  had  in  line  : it  appealed  to 
the  population  of  its  territories,  calling  upon  every  individual  to  as- 
sume arms  in  defence  of  their  liberties.  It  thus  brought  in  array 
against  the  French  the  very  principles  it  was  anxious  to  destroy.  In 
Germany  it  raked  up  national  antipathies  ; it  flattered  Italy  with  a 
spirit  of  independence,  and  it  sought  everywhere  to  sow  the  seeds  of 
insurrection  against  Napoleon.  Not  that  the  mass  of  the  population 
thus  sought  to  be  seduced  were  to  be  caught  by  such  a bait,  for  they 
generally  valued  the  institutions  of  the  French  nation,  and  did  not 
behold,  without  distrust,  this  sudden  interest  taken  by  kings  in  the 
popular  cause  ; but  they  were  easily  excited  by  the  picture  which 
was  drawn  of  the  sacrifices  imposed  upon  them,  and  by  pointing  out 
to  them  that  the  French  did  not  allow  them  to  share  in  the  political 


128 


MEMOIRS  OF 


benefits  which  themselves  enjoyed.  The  coalition  was  thus  preparing 
to  attack  France  upon  the  whole  of  the  vast  line  which  they  occu- 
pied. Russians,  British,  Swedes,  and  Hanoverians  had  joined  in  the 
contest ; the  approach  of  such  a host  of  enemies  might  therefore  lead 
to  results  unfavourable  to  the  French,  and  a reverse  place  them  in 
collision  with  populations  impatient  of  their  yoke.  But  the  Austrians 
had  imprudently  spread  themselves  through  Bavaria,  before  the  Rus- 
sians had  well  quitted  Poland.  Napoleon  therefore  hoped  to  antici- 
pate the  former,  overpower  the  latter,  and  by  placing  himself  between 
both,  dissipate  this  league  of  kings  ere  it  was  in  a state  to  injure  him 
seriously  in  the  field.  According  to  his  calculations  a junction  of 
the  allies  with  each  other  could  only  be  effected  in  Suabia.  Now* 
from  this  country  to  Boulogne,  where  the  French  troops  were  sta- 
tioned, the  distance  was  about  the  same,  as  to  Podolia,  where  the 
Russian  troops  were  assembled.  He  therefore  made  it  his  object  to 
start  first,  and  to  conceal  for  a few  days  the  secret  of  his  grand 
manoeuvre  from  Boulogne  to  the  Rhine.  Marinont,  whose  forces 
Were  on  board  the  flotilla  when  he  received  orders  to  march  them 
into  Germany,  was  directed  to  give  out  that  his  troops  were  landing 
to  go  into  cantonments  ; and  Bernadotte,  stationed  in  Hanover,  was 
to  confirm  the  opinion  that  he  intended  to  spend  the  winter  there. 
Each  however  pressed  his  march,  and  proceeded  with  equal  celerity 
to  the  point  indicated,  so  that  the  French  columns  were  pouring  Upon 
the  banks  of  the  Rhine,  when  the  members  of  the  coalition  fancied 
them  in  snug  quarters  upon  the  shores  of  the  British  channel.  The 
first  and  second  corps  had  reached  Mayence ; the  third  was  spread 
round  Manheim  ; the  fourth  had  halted  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
Spires  ; the  fifth  was  quartered  at  Strasburg  ; and  the  sixth,  which 
had  left  Montreuil  on  the  28th  of  August,  reached  Lauterburg  on  the 
24th  of  September.  In  this  short  interval  Ney’s  division  had  exe- 
cuted a march  of  more  than  three  hundred  leagues,  which  was 
Upwards  of  ten  leagues  a day.  History  has  no  example  of  such 
rapidity  ; but  the  celerity  of  this  march  had  prevented  the  artillery 
and  engineers  from  taking  their  measures,  and  nothing  was  ready 
for  crossing  the  Rhine.  Thus  the  troops  had  a short  time  to  take 
breath  and  obtain  a momentary  respite  from  their  fatiguing  duties. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


129 


CHAPTER  V. 

The  several  corps  rested  on  the  25th  and  26th  of  September. 
They  were  refreshed,  in  excellent  condition,  and  eager  to  meet  the 
enemy.  The  movement  was  resumed  on  the  morning  of  the  27th  : 
Murat,  at  the  head,  crossed  the  Rhine  at  Kehl ; Lannes  followed 
him,  and  both,  advancing  upon  the  outlets  of  the  mountains,  brought 
all  the  Austrian  forces  upon  the  Tiler,  to  a stand.  From  the  number 
of  the  French  reconnoitring  parties,  and  the  frequency  of  their 
patrols,  Mack  fancied  that  the  whole  of  Napoleon’s  army  was  ad- 
vancing upon  him.  Tie  supposed  that  the  French,  having  resolved 
to  penetrate  through  the  defiles  of  the  Black  Forest,  would  attempt 
to  reach  the  upper  waters  of  the  Danube  ; and  he  accordingly  took 
measures  to  prevent  them.  But  whilst  he  was  waiting  until  they 
appeared  in  front  of  him,  they  were  in  motion  to  fall  upon  his  rear. 
Marmont  had  crossed  the  Rhine  at  Mayence,  Davoust  at  Manheim, 
Soult  at  Spires,  and  all  following  corresponding  roads,  were  proceed- 
ing by  forced  marches  upon  Ingolstadt  and  Donawert. 

Ney,  like  his  colleagues,  had  received  orders  to  cross  the  river  ; 
but  his  departure  from  Boulogne  had  been  so  unexpected,  and  his 
motions  so  rapid,  that  nothing  was  ready.  The  artillery  had  been 
unable  to  collect  its  cattle,  or  the  commissary-general  to  provide 
rations;  and  the  engineers  by  whom  the  bridges  were  to  be  built 
had  not  even  begun  this  necessary  work.  But  Ney  was  so  eager  to 
push  on  and  lead  his  men  to  victory,  that  his  very  impatience  gave 
him  the  means  of  overcoming  the  difficulties  which  stopped  him. 

Ammunition  was  what  he  most  wanted ; he  therefore  issued  a 
requisition  for  the  horses  belonging  to  the  several  villages  of  the 
country  occupied  by  his  corps,  and  thus  succeeded,  if  not  in  setting 
his  guns  in  motion,  at  least  of  being  followed  by  a number  of  car- 
tridges adequate  to  a first  consumption.  And,  as  it  was  of  no  use  to 
possess  the  means  of  fighting,  unless  the  enemy  could  be  reached,  he 
ordered  the  banks  of  the  river  near  to  where  he  was  to  be  examined. 
But  the  timber  found  on  them  being  insufficient  for  his  purpose,  he 
rode  to  Hagenbach,  where  he  found  both  boats  and  timber  in  abun- 
dance. Thus  the  means  of  building  a bridge  being  obtained,  the 
engineers  immediately  set  to  work,  and  erected  one  a little  below 
Lauterburg.  Ney  pressed  the  work,  and  in  fifteen  hours  it  was 
finished.  The  troops  immediately  fell  in  and  were  formed  to  the 
right  of  Lauterburg.  The  drums  were  beating,  the  bands  playing, 
and  never  were  French  soldiers  actuated  by  stronger  feelings  of 
enthusiasm.  All  had  waking  dreams  of  glory,  and  each  congratu- 


130 


MEMOIRS  OF 


lated  himself  that  he  had  at  length  reached  those  banks  upon  which 
they  were  to  meet  and  to  conquer  the  Austrians.  On  a sudden  the 
drums  rolled,  a dead  silence  succeeded,  and  the  words  of  command 
alone  interrupted  the  calm  which  followed  this  manifestation  of  joy. 

The  movements  being  finished,  and  the  troops  formed  into  close 
columns,  the  different  generals  conveyed  to  them  the  Marshal’s 
thanks  and  congratulations.  They  had  passed  through  France  with- 
out committing  the  least  excess;  they  had  shown  themselves  patient, 
attentive  to  discipline,  affable  towards  the  hosts  upon  whom  they  had 
been  billeted,  and  he  could  not  sufficiently  testify  his  approbation  of 
their  conduct.  This  unexpected  praise ’filled  them  with  emotion, 
and  in  the  satisfaction  of  *heir  hearts  they  swore  they  would  con- 
tinue to  deserve  the  praises  of  such  a commander.  The  whole  army 
was  full  dressed,  and  both  officers  and  men  had  placed  small  branch- 
es of  oak  in  their  caps,  as  a presage  of  the  victories  which  they 
soon  after  gained.  They  marched  in  columns  of  regiments,*  and 
defiled  in  beautiful  order,  to  the  cries  a thousand  times  repeated  of 
“ Long  live  the  Emperor  !”  On  a sudden  the  news  reached  them 
that  Napoleon  had  just  arrived  at  Strasburg;  it  spread  like  wildfire 
through  the  ranks,  and  the  enthusiasm  of  both  officers  and  men 

* Order,  of  march  of  the  sixth  corps  of  the  Grand  Army  in  crossing  the  Rhine 
BY  MEANS  OF  THE  BRIDGE  THROWN  ACROSS  THAT  RIVER  OPPOSITE  DuRLACH,  ON  THE 

4th  Vendemaire,  Year  XIV. 

The  troops  shall  march  with  the  right  at  the  head,  and  by  intervals  of  sections,  if 
possible.  If  not,  they  shall  march  by  the  flank,  and  the  sections  shall  re-form  as  soon 
as  the  passage  is  effected. 

First  division  : General  Dupont. 

The  1st  squadron  of  the  first  regiment  of  hussars. 

The  1st  company  of  voltiguers  of  the  1st  battalion. 

The  1st  company  of  carabiniers. 

2 pieces  of  artillery  : a four-pounder  and  a howitzer. 

8 companies  of  the  1 st  battalion. 

The  2nd  battalion  of  the  9 th,  with  its  light  company  at  the  tail 
of  the  battalion. 

A detachment  of  ten  gendarmes. 

Second  , 32nd  regiment  of  the  line  : 2 battalions. 

Brigade  : \ 6 pieces  of  artillery : a four-pounder,  4 eight-pounders,  and  a twelve- 

General  i pounder. 

Marchand.  ' 96th  regiment  of  line  : 2 battalions. 

Second  division : General  Loison. 

First  . 1 battalion  of  the  6th  light  infantry. 

Brigade  : N 2 pieces  of  artillery  : a four  pounder  and  a howitzer. 

General  i 2 battalions  of  the  6th  light  infantry. 

Villatte.  ' 19th  regiment  of  the  line  : 2 battalions. 

Second  . 69th  regiment  of  the  line  : 2 battalions. 

Brigade  : \ 6 pieces  of  artillery  : a four-pounder,  four  eight-pounders,  and  a twelve 
General  1 pounder. 

Roguet.  ' 76th  regiment  of  line  : 3 battalions. 

A detachment  of  twelve  hussars. 

A detachment  of  ten  gendarmes. 


First 

Brigade 

General 


9th  f 
light  | 


1 infan 

: } try> 

3 and 


1st. 

huss. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


131 


amounted  almost  to  delirium.  Each  swore  to  conquer  or  perish,  and 
each  aspired  to  fighting  under  the  Emperor’s  eye. 

The  Rhine  was  now  crossed,  but  the  artillery  remained  behind, 
and  the  enemy  was  close  at  hand.  Nor  was  this  the  only  drawback  ; 
the  provisions  were  nearly  all  expended,  and  troops  were  arriving 
from  all  directions.  Marshal  Lannes  having  unexpectedly  with- 
drawn from  the  mountains,  where  he  had  spread  alarm,  was  advanc- 
ing upon  Louisburg.  Murat  was  debouching  upon  the  Gleims,  the 
imperial  guard  was  proceeding  to  Constadt,  and  there  were  no  means 
of  meeting  the  consumption.  Ney,  though  in  the  second  line,  was 
ordered  to  provide  them. 

Though  this  commission  was  conveyed  in  the  most  flattering  terms, 
no  attempt  was  made  to  conceal  the  difficulties  of  finding  such  sup- 
plies, but  at  the  same  time  the  necessity  of  doing  so  was  strongly 
urged. 

“ The  troops  were  threatened  with  famine,  and  the  country  was 
exhausted.  It  was  as  urgent  to  supply  the  wants  of  the  one,  as  to 
avoid  crushing  the  other.”  Provisions  must  be  collected  from  a 
country  afflicted  with  a sudden  irruption,  and  more  than  that,  they 
must  be  supplied  immediately.  But  the  generals  were  ably  seconded 

Third  division : General  Malher. 

, 1 battalion  of  the  3rd  light  infantry. 

\ 2 pieces  of  artillery  : a four-pounder  and  a howitzer, 
i 2nd  and  3rd  battalions  of  the  25th  light  infantry. 

' 27th  regiment  of  the  line  ; 2 battalions. 

, 50  regiment  of  the  line : 2 battalions. 

\ 6 pieces  of  artillery ; a four-pounder,  4 eight-pounders,  and  a twelve, 
i pounder. 

^ 59th  regiment  of  the  line : 2 battalions, 

A detachment  of  twelve  hussars, 

A detachment  of  ten  gendarmes. 

Cavalry : General  Tilly, 

, 3rd  regiment  of  hussars. 

N 12  pieces  of  artillery ; namely,  3 howitzers,  6 eight.pounders,  and  3 
i twelve  pounders. 

'10  regiment  of  chasseurs. 

The  reserve,  park,  the  provisions  and  substance,  the  pcrsonel  of  the  commissariat ; 
the  baggage  of  the  army  beginning  with  that  of  the  general  staff, — the  remainder  to 
follow  after  the  order  laid  down  above.  The  four  last  companies  of  the  59th  regi- 
ment to  close  the  march  and  serve  as  an  escort.  Each  regiment  shall  leave  only  a 
serjeant  and  twelve  men  with  the  wagons.  During  each  day’s  march  the  battal. 
ions  shall  alternately  supply  four  companies,  according  to  the  order  laid  down.  # 

The  squadron  of  gendarmerie  shall  close  the  march. 

The  chef-d’escadron,  Jammeron,  charged  with  the  police  of  head-quarters,  shall 
provisionally  do  the  duty  of  baggage-master  general.  He  shall  maintain  the  most 
exact  order  during  the  march,  and  point  out  the  places  where  the  wagons  are  to 
be  parked,  always  being  kept  near  the  reserve  park  of  artillery. 

A detachment  of  twenty  men  from  the  select  company  of  the  3rd  hussars  shall 
follow  everywhere  the  Marshal  commander-in-chief.  This  detachment  shall  be  re- 
lieved every  fifth  day  by  one  from  the  10th  hussars,  alternately  with  the  1st  hussars 
and  the  22nd  chasseurs,  as  soon  as  this  last  regiment  joins  the  corps  d’armee, 


First 
Brigade  : 
General 
Marcognet. 

Second 
Brigade  : 
General 
Labassee. 


General 

Dupre’s 

Brigade. 


132 


MEMOIRS  OF 


by  the  different  commissariats,  and  that  which,  at  any  other  time 
might  have  been  considered  impossible  was  done  in  a few  hours. 
The  inhabitants  felt  that  the  French  had  not  deserted  the  cause 
which  they  had  so  long  defended,  and  under  the  excitement  of  such 
feelings  they  made  the  most  extraordinary  exertions, 

But  this  was  by  no  means  the  case  with  their  rulers  ; they  feared 
and  detested  the  principles  of  the  French,  and  in  seeking  the  support 
of  Napoleon’s  eagles,  they  followed  them  only  with  a species  of  hesi- 
tation. Several  among  them  had  agreed  to  unite  their  forces  with 
those  of  France.  Ney  summoned  to  his  standard  those  who  were 
selected  to  join  him  ; but  no  act  of  hostility  having  taken  place,  and 
the  fortune  of  the  French  arms  being  still  undecided,  each  urged  a 
pretext  for  not  obeying  the  summons.  One  stated  that  he  had  dis- 
banded his  troops  ; another  that  he  had  not  yet  assembled  his.  The 
Elector  of  Baden  required  a fortnight’s  delay  before  he  could  get 
ready  to  begin  the  campaign;  and  the  landgrave  of  Hesse-Darmstadt 
could  not  assemble  his  forces  in  less  than  a month.  Both  might 
have  sent  at  a moment’s  notice  the  number  of  troops  they  had  agreed 
to  supply ; but  they  wished  previously  to  see  the  tide  of  events,  and 
then  determine  to  which  side  they  should  carry  assistance. 

But  the  Duke  of  Wirtemberg  went  far  beyond  his  fellow  sover- 
eigns, and  gave  a specimen  of  Germanic  arrogance  with  which  he 
thought  to  intimidate  Marshal  Ney.  The  left  wing  had  pressed  its 
march  ; Soult  had  reached  beyond  Heilbron,  and  Davoust  was  advanc- 
ing upon  Oettingen.  The  movement  which  was  carrying  the  French 
troops  into  the  heart  of  Bavaria  had  begun,  and  Ney  advanced  to 
support  it.  But  no  sooner  had  the  duke  notice  of  his  march,  than 
he  did  all  in  his  power  to  stop  him.  He  had,  without  making  the 
least  objection,  suffered  the  Austrians  to  cover  his  dominions  with 
their  patrols  ; but  his  friends  and  allies,  the  French,  whose  chances 
of  fortune  he  had  pledged  himself  to  share,  were  not  to  be  allowed 
to  approach  either  Stuttgard  or  Louisburg  ; and  what  is  more  sin- 
gular still,  the  French  minister  at  the  duke’s  court  supported  these 
unreasonable  pretensions.  He  invoked  the  rights  of  the  alliance 
between  France  and  Wirtemberg,'  and  expressed  in  strong  terms  his 
disapprobation  of  the  direction  pursued  by  the  sixth  corps.  This 
solicitude  in  favour  of  the  Duke  of  Wirtemberg  was  certainly  most 
exemplary  ; but  Ney  had  his  instructions,  and  quietly  pursued  his 
march.  The  diplomatist,  still  more  impetuous  than  the  prince  at 
whose  "court  he  resided,  now  broke  through  all  bounds.  He  sum- 
moned, not  Marshal  Ney,  but  the  “ Commander”  of  the  French 
troops,  to  halt,  and  not  proceed  to  Louisburg  ; and  as  if  this  were  not 
sufficient,  he  sent  the  summons  by  one  of  the  duke’s  officers.* 

* The  undersigned,  Commander  of  the  Legion  of  Honour,  Minister  Plenipotenti- 
ary from  His  Majesty  the  Emperor  of  the  French  to  his  Highness  the  Elector  of 
Wirtemberg  and  to  the  Circle  of  Suabia,  requests  and  commands,  if  necessary,  the 
commander  of  the  French  troops  proceeding  to  Steinheim,  not  to  take  the  road  to 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


133 


Nevertheless,  the  French  troops  pressed  their  march  and  soon 
debouched.  The  elector  in  a fury  put  himself  at  the  head  of  his 
guards,  declared  himself  an  independent  sovereign,  and  dared  any 
one  to  enter  his  residence,  threatening  to  fire  at  any  individual  who 
should  be  bold  enough  to  brave  his  prohibition. 

Such  menaces  were  likely  to  have  but  little  weight  with  a man  of 
Ney’s  character ; nevertheless  the  Marshal,  on  being  informed  that 
the  whole  of  the  royal  family  were  assembled  at  Louisburg  to  cele- 
brate the  marriage  of  one  of  its  members,  generously  resolved  not 
to  trouble  the  nuptial  festivities,  and  withdrew  to  the  banks  of  the 
Necker.  This  considerate  act  of  kindness  emboldened  the  elector, 
who  was  naturally  violent,  tyrannical,  and  conceited ; and  being 
accustomed  to  see  every  thing  bend  to  his  harsh  will,  he  took  it  into 
his  head  that  Ney  had  withdrawn  in  consequence  of  his  threats,  and 
he  determined  to  try  whether  he  could  not  take  further  advantage 
of  the  awe  with  which  he  fancied  he  had  inspired  the  French  mar- 
shal. 

He  began  by  setting  forth  in  the  most  pompous  terms  the  friend- 
ship which  subsisted  between  himself  and  the  Emperor  Napoleon, 
boasted  of  the  supposed  deference  which  this  monarch  would  pay  to 
his  wishes,  and  concluded  by  demanding  that  Stuttgard  should  enjoy 
the  same  exemption  from  receiving  the  French  troops  as  Louisburg 
had  done.  In  addition  to  this,  he  himself  undertook  to  point  out  the 
road  which  the  sixth  corps  was  to  pursue,  and  the  positions  it  was 
to  occupy.  But  Ney  taking  no  notice  of  these  vain  pretensions,  con- 
tinued his  movement.  Again  did  the  French  minister  interfere,  give 
the  elector  all  the  weight  of  his  official  support,  and  insist  upon  the 
French  troops  keeping  from  Stuttgard.  Ney  replied  to  this  singular 
injunction  by  pressing  his  march.  The  diplomatist  in  a rage  protest- 
ed again  this  breach  of  alliance  ; he  bitterly  complained  of  this  want 
of  deference  to  a prince  who  was  the  friend  of  the  Emperor  Napoleon, 
and  he  appealed  to  Murat  for  an  ultimate  decision  on  the  point  at 
issue.  Ney  however  paid  no  attention  to  this  protest ; he  had  in- 
structions to  occupy  Stuttgard,  and  he  summoned  the  garrison  to 
open  the  gates  of  the  town.  The  governor  of  Stuttgard  was  an  old 
and  prudent  man,  who  felt  all  the  danger  of  his  situation,  but  who 
had  received  orders  to  employ  force  against  force.  His  garrison 
manned  the  ramparts,  but  he  hesitated  as  to  the  manner  in  which  he 
should  act  under  these  delicate  circumstances.  On  the  one  hand,  he 
was  bound  to  obey  his  instructions ; on  the  other,  the  unfortunate 
inhabitants  would  be  unnecessarily  exposed  to  the  inconvenience  of 
a siege,  which  must  soon  end  in  the  fall  of  the  place.  Ney  also  filled 

Louisburg,  the  electoral  residence,  and  inhabited  at  the  present  moment  by  the  Elec- 
tor, but  to  proceed  along  the  causeway  leading  to  ZufFenhausen  and  Constadt,  where 
an  Austrian  detachment  arrived  about  twelve  o’clock  this  day.  The  commander, 
moreover,  may  place  full  reliance  upon  any  information  given  to  him  by  the  electo- 
ral officer,  bearer  of  these  presents.  Ch.  Didelot. 

VOL.  II. 


18 


134 


MEMOIRS  OF 


him  with  dread  : the  French  marshal  was  threatening  and  imperious  ; 
he  displayed  that  sternness  and  inflexibility  of  purpose  which  he  so 
well  knew  how  to  assume  in  the  execution  of  his  duty.  Fear,  and 
the  instinct  of  preservation,  soon  put  at  end  to  the  governor’s  hesita- 
tion, and  he  chose  to  run  the  risk  of  being  disgraced  by  his  self-willed 
prince,  rather  than  by  an  injudicious  resistance  expose  the  town 
under  his  command  to  the  horrors  of  a capture  by  storm.  He  there- 
fore opened  the  gates  to  Ney,  but  was  immediately  after  brought  to 
to  a court-martial  by  the  elector’s  orders,  and  condemned  to  perpetual 
imprisonment. 

Ney,  who  had  been  the  cause  of  the  old  general’s  crime,  was  de- 
nounced to  his  Emperor;  the  elector  complained  officially,  and  in 
terms  of  great  bitterness,  of  the  violence  offered  to  him  in  thus  oc- 
cupying Stuttgard  against  his  will,  and  demanded  reparation  for  the 
insult.  It  was  intimated  to  him  that  this  was  going  too  far,  and  he 
therefore  dropped  the  matter,  but  it  still  rankled  in  his  heart. 

The  Austrians  covered  Wirtemberg ; their  armies  and  those  of  the 
French  were  already,  as  it  were,  in  presence,  and  still  the  princes 
of  the  right  bank  persisted  in  eluding  their  engagements.  The  more 
Ney  pressed  them,  the  greater  were  their  protestations  of  zeal ; but 
they  did  nothing.  Sometimes  the  different  corps  which  they  intended 
to  supply  could  not  be  immediately  assembled  ; sometimes  the  cat- 
tle for  the  artillery  had  not  yet  arrived.  In  vain  was  message  after 
message  sent  to  these  sovereigns  and  to  their  generals;  the  same 
pretences  were  always  put  forward,  the  same  difficulties  always  stood 
in  the  way  of  compliance.  Meantime  the  movement  continued,  and 
as  it  would  have  been  dangerous  to  have  left  doubtful  allies  in  the 
rear  of  the  French  army,  Ney  stated  his  situation  to  the  Emperor, 
who,  aware  that  success  always  puts  an  end  to  such  wavering,  replied 
by  the  following  pithy  note. 

“ Mr  Cousin, 

“ I calculate  upon  your  having  reached  Stuttgard.  Marshal  Lannes 
is  on  his  way  to  Louisburg,  ready  to  fly  to  your  assistance  should 
you  require  it.  Prince  Murat,  aware  of  what  is  passing,  is  proceed- 
ing to  Radsladt.  He  will  not  wait  for  orders,  should  it  be  necessary 
for  him  to  march  to  you.  Watch  the  movements  of  the  enemy  ; 
endeavour  to  cut  off  their  cavalry  patrols.  Nevertheless  it  is  not 
my  intention  that  you  should  go  beyond  Stuttgard,  nor  even  there 
have  any  serious  engagement. 

“ Whereupon  I pray  God,  &c. 

“ Napoleon.” 

“ Strasburg,  8th  Vendemiaire,  Year  IV. 

(September  30th,  1805.) 

It  was  no  difficult  matter  to  do  what  the  Emperor  required.  The 
French  troops  having  turned  the  mountains,  were  able  both  to  descend 
and  ascend  the  Danube ; they  could  therefore  reach  the  enemy  in 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


135 


all  directions.  Mack  was  in  a very  critical  situation  ; he  knew  not 
where  to  make  a stand  or  whither  to  proceed.  Instead  of  grouping 
his  forces  in  a central  position,  which  would  have  enabled  him  to  try 
the  chance  of  a battle,  he  was  anxious  to  occupy  all  the  passes.  One 
day  he  would  send  his  forces  in  one  direction,  the  next  he  would 
march  in  an  opposite  one.  If  he  reached  Vorarlberg  he  would  re- 
trogade  upon  Stockach,  march  to  Ulm,  or  Memmingen,  always  aban- 
doning the  point  already  occupied  by  his  forces  in  order  to  defend 
one  which  they  did  not  occupy. 

Ney  thought  that  “ if  advantage  were  taken  of  this  information  to 
push  with  celerity  upon  Donawert,  and  debouch  upon  Ulm  and  Ried- 
lingen,  the  Austrians  would  be  unable  to  make  head  and  must  inevita- 
bly be  defeated.”  Orders  for  this  movement  w6re  accordingly 
given  ; the  French  forces  advanced,  and  took  up  a position.  But 
Murat  sent  Ney  an  order  to  divide  his  corps,  place  part  at  Hessingen, 
part  at  Suessen,  and  his  van-guard  at  Heydenheim.  The  two  former 
of  these  places  being  at  a distance  of  six  leagues  from  each  other, 
this  movement  appeared  too  dangerous  to  Ney,  and  he  refused  to 
execute  the  order. 

“ When  the  enemy  is  in  presence,”  he  replied  to  Murat,  “ the  van- 
guards are  the  posts  by  which  the  divisions  in  line  are  covered.  In 
this  case,  they  cannot  be  farther  assunder  than  twice  the  distance  of 
cannon-shot.  When  the  enemy  is  far  off,  to  place  these  divisions  six 
leagues  asunder  is  giving  them  up  to  the  light  cavalry  and  exposing 
them  to  be  cut  off.” 

These  observations  were  unanswerable  ; but  Murat  supplied  the 
place  of  the  Emperor,  and  as  he  peremptorily  repeated  the  order, 
Ney  was  forced  to  obey.  This  was  the  first  act  of  the  kind  that 
Murat  had  ventured  to  take  upon  himself;  Ney  yielded  to  it  with 
bitterness  of  spirit,  which  he  took  care  that  the  prince  should  know. 
He  wrote  to  him  as  follows  : — 


“ Coppingen,  Oct.  4th,  1805, 

“ You  cannot  doubt  that  I experienced  great  pain  in  reading  the 
letter  which  your  Serene  Highness  wrote  to  me  this  morning. 

“ It  is  only  after  having  commanded  during  two  years  the  corps 
which  the  EmperorTias  placed  under  my  command,  and  at  the  very 
instant  I am  about  to  justify  the  confidence  which  his  majesty  reposes 
in  me,  that  I find  myself  suddenly  deprived  of  the  portion  of  glory 
which  my  zeal,  the  confidence  my  troops  have  in  me,  and  some 
experience  in  war,  may  have  led  me  to  expect.  You  are  a soldier, 
Prince,  and  the  bitterness  of  my  regret  cannot  be  matter  of  surprise 
to  you.  » 

“ I will  not  remind  you  that  I have  gone  through  my  various 
campaigns  with  honour,  and  am  wholly  a soldier.  I have  never  as- 
pired to  an£  other  glory  than  that  of  arms  ; but  I may  be  allowed  at 
least  to  say  that,  the  Emperor  having  shown  me  such  distinction  and 


136 


MEMOIRS  OF 


kindness,  it  is  lamentable  that  I should  lose  the  opportunity  of  proving 
to  him  the  extent  of  my  gratitude  by  some  important  service. 

“ At  all  events,  we  are  on  the  eve  of  a battle  ; my  post  is  sacred  to 
me,  and  1 will  never  think  of  quitting  it  so  long  as  I have  a chance 
of  shedding  my  blood  in  his  majesty’s  service. 

“ I have  opened  my  heart  to  your  Serene  Highness  with  the  can- 
dour of  a soldier,  and  with  the  same  candour  I beg  you  will  believe 
in  the  sentiments,  &c.  Ney.” 

Murat  did  not  then  enjoy  the  celebrity  to  which  his  subsequent 
deeds  raised  him.  Only  a short  time  before,  he  had  been  aid-de- 
camp  to  the  general  in-chief  of  the  army  of  Italy,  now  Emperor,  and 
his  marriage  with  that  general’s  sister,  together  with  a high  office  at 
court,  constituted  all  his  claim  to  the  command  of  the  army.  Ney’s 
letter  was  calculated  to  remind  him  of  his  sudden  elevation ; but  he 
felt  that  he  had  courage  and  talent  to  do  that  which  he  had  not  yet 
done  to  deserve  it.  He  was  judicious  enough  to  make  due  allowance 
for  Ney’s  letter ; too  high-minded  not  to  admit  the  justice  of  the 
Marshal’s  complaints,  he  was  too  generous  to  avail  himself  of  the 
advantages  which  the  Emperor  had  given  him,  and  he  endeavoured 
to  render  as  light  as  possible  to  Ney  the  subordination  which  so 
deeply  wounded  his  feelings. 

“ I approve,”  he  replied  to  the  offended  marshal,  “ and  participate 
in  the  feelings  you  express;  and  were  I in  your  place,  I should  think 
as  you  do.  But  I did  not  solicit  the  command  which  his  majesty  the 
Emperor  has  entrusted  to  me : and  when,  this  morning,  I made  you 
acquainted  with  my  arrangements,  it  was  with  a view  to  put  an  end 
to  the  confusion  existing  in  the  march  of  the  two  corps,  and  not  to 
make  you  feel  that  I had  the  power  of  giving  you  orders.” 

This  explanation  was  far  from  satisfactory  to  Ney ; but  Lannes 
being  almost  immediately  after  subjected  to  the  same  thing,  both 
these  marshal’s  resigned  themselves  to  receiving  from  Murat  those 
orders  which  they  wished  to  receive  only  from  the  Emperor. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


137 


CHAPTER  VI. 

The  movement  continued;  the  French  occupied  Nordlingen,  held 
the  outlets  leading  to  the  Danube,  and  were  on  the  eve  of  consum- 
mating a great  military  combination.  Marmout  had  orders  to 
march  upon  Neuberg,  Davoust  to  follow  him,  and  Bernadotte  to  push 
togards  Munich  with  the  Bavarian  army,  of  which  he  had  just  as- 
sumed the  command.  Murat,  on  the  other  hand,  was  to  press  the 
advance  of  his  columns,  dobouch  before  Donawert,  force  that  place, 
and  get  possession  of  the  bridge.  As  he  was  to  be  supported  by 
Lannes  and  Soult,  there  seemed  no  doubt  of  his  success. 

These  manoeuvres  were  now  unmasked  to  the  Austrians,  who  had 
not  before  noticed  them.  They  perceived  with  alarm  the  French 
unexpectedly  debouching  upon  their  rear,  and  they  found  it  necessa- 
ry to  run  all  the  risks  of  their  disadvantageous  situation,  in  order  to 
preserve  their  communications.  The  Emperor  would  not,  however, 
expose  his  army  to  any  of  the  hazards  sometimes  caused  by  a despe- 
rate enemy  in  a critical  situation,  but  resolved  to  bring  all  his  avail- 
able forces  into  the  field  before  he  attacked  them.  He  accordingly 
directed  Ney  to  join  him  at  Donawert.  This  marshal  had  just  taken 
up  a position  on  the  Brentz.  Instead  of  establishing  his  force  at 
Heydenheim  where  he  could  get  neither  provisions  nor  wagons,  he 
had  taken  upon  himself  to  modify  his  instructions,  and  had  marched 
his  columns  into  fertile  valleys  where  every  thing  was  abundant.  His 
corps  accordingly  occupied  Herbrectingen,  Giengen,  and  Hohen- 
memmingen,  positions  which  not  only  supplied  the  necessaries  not  to 
be  found  at  Heydenheim,  but  commanded  the  course  of  the  Danube, 
and  all  the  roads  leading  to  that  river  from  Ulm  to  Donawert ; but  as  a 
drawback,  these  valleys  were  rather  too  far  to  the  right  of  the  line 
of  operations.  Ney,  being  called  at  a fixed  hour  to  the  point  where 
he  was  to  engage  the  enemy,  found  that  he  could  not  possibly  reach 
it  if  he  were  first  to  march  to  Neresheim.  But  to  procceed  thither 
along  the  bank  of  the  Danube,  and  effect  a long  march  by  his  flank, 
might  possibly  appear  to  his  staff  a dangerous  measure.  He  did  not, 
however,  share  in  the  apprehensions  of  his  staff  with  regard  to  the 
enemy’s  plans,  neither  did  he  in  general  participate  in  its  views  ; he 
therefore  decided  upon  attempting  this  movement.  He  felt  convinced 
that  Mack  had  only  “ a few  squadrons  of  light  cavalry  before  Dona- 
wert, and  would  take  good  care  not  to  give  battle  with  the  Wernitz 
in  his  rear.”  As  for  any  attempts  upon  the  sixth  corps  by  the 
Austrians,  Ney  was  sure  that  they  had  no  certain  intelligence  con- 


138 


MEMOIRS  OF 


cerning  his  march,  and  did  not  even  know  that  the  French  were 
formed  into  a corps-d’armee.* 

The  marshal  was  right : the  fourth  corps  carried  Donawert,  with- 
out resistance,  and  the  sixth  had  completed  its  movement  along  the 
banks  of  the  river  without  accident,  when  it  received  orders  to  take 
up  a position.  Soult,  who  had  advanced  upon  Donawert  on  the  6th, 
found  in  the  neighbourhood,  as  he  stated  in  a letter  to  Ney,  only  a 
few  bodies  of  cavalry,  which  he  did  not  even  attempt  to  engage. 
After  an  uninterrupted  march  of  fifteen  hours,  he  had  arrived  in  front 
of  the  bridge  which  he  was  to  carry  ; his  light  infantry  sprang  upon 
the  joists  which  the  Austrians  were  attempting  to  burn,  and  the  river 
was  crossed. 

The  Austrians  now  fell  back  upon  the  Lech  ; the  French  pursued 
them  and  advanced  upon  Neuburg.  But  the  Emperor  being  informed 
that  the  enemy  were  concentrating  their  forces  upon  this  place,  and 
supposing  they  had  abandoned  Michelsberg,  resolved  to  get  posses- 
sion of  Ulm.  He  accordingly  directed  Ney  to  attack  them  on  the 
left  bank,  whilst  Soult  pressed  them  on  the  right.  He  was  convinced 
that  the  Austrians  had  retired  from  the  banks  of  the  river,  and  that 
by  marching  he  could  circumscribe  their  operations.  But  Ney  was 
of  a different  opinion  ; for  the  Austrians  had  just  quitted  the  left 
bank  of  the  Lech,  and  were  advancing  in  confusion  towards  Ulm. 
The  bridge  at  Guntzburg  being  destroyed,  their  flanks  were  secure 
and  their  rear  out  of  reach.  He  therefore,  had  no  doubt  that  they 
would  again  attempt  to  debouch  upon  the  left  bank,  and  thus  place 
the  dragoons  at  Heydenheim  in  danger,  if  not  immediately  ordered 
to  fall  back  upon  his  corps. 

Ney  reached  the  heights  of  Bamberg  on  the  8th,  and  on  the  9th 
continued  his  movement.  Loison  had  taken  Elchingen,  Dupont 
occupied  Albeck,  and  Malher  had  halted  at  Riedhausen.  Thus  Ney’s 
division  threatened  Guntzburg  and  Ulm  at  the  same  time,  and  was 
able  to  defeat  or  keep  the  Austrian  army  in  check  whenever  it  ap- 
peared. But  fortune  seemed  to  have  deprived  Mack’s  army  of  the 
power  of  undertaking  any  thing.  Davoustj-  had  nearly  reached 


* Ney’s  letter  to  the  war  minister,  dated  14th  Vendemiaire,  (October  6th.) 

t Head-quarters,  Donawert,  16th  Vendemiaire 
(October  8th)  12  o’clock  at  noon. 

Monsieur  le  Marechal, 

The  Lech  being  crossed,  Marshal  Soult’s  army  is  on  its  march  to  Augsburg, 
where  it  will  arrive  this  evening. 

Prince  Murat  with  ten  thousand  cavalry  will  be  this  evening  at  Zumershausen, 
and  will  establish  posts  at  Burgau. 

Marshal  Lannes  will  be  this  evening  half  way  from  Zumershausen  to  Vcrtingen. 
Marshal  Davoust  with  his  corps-d’armee  will  be  at  Aicha.  It  is  impossible  that  the 
enemy,  to  whom  our  having  crossed  the  Danube  and  the  Lech  is  known,  and  who 
likewise  cannot  be  ignorant  of  the  alarm  which  their  troops  beyond  the  Lech  must 
necessarily  feel,  should  not  think  seriously  of  retreating.  It  is  probable  that  they  will 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


139 


Aicha,  Bernadotte  was  entering  Munich,  whilst  Soult  and  Marmont 
were  pushing  towards  Landsberg.  The  Austrian  forces  were  now 
completely  invested,  and  their  field  of  operations  confined  to  the 
space  between  the  upper  Lech  and  the  Danube.  Thus  circumscribed 
and  surrounded,  they  had  no  alternative  but  either  to  throw  them- 
selves into  the  Tyrol,  or  to  risk  a battle ; as  to  the  idea  of  their  ven- 
turing upon  the  left  bank,  Marshal  Berthier  considered  it  would  be 
madness  in  them  to  attempt  it,  and  still  greater  madness  in  the 
French  to  suppose  that  they  would  do  so.  A battle  was  therefore 
inevitable,  and  Napoleon  was  anxious  that  Ney  should  take  a part 
in  it.  “ Do  not  lose  sight  of  this  fact,”  wrote  the  war  minister  : — 
“ that  the  Emperor  is  obliged  to  spread  his  forces  a little,  and  that 
he  requires  all  his  confidence  in  his  generals,  and  all  their  activity, 
so  that  they  do  not  remain  idle  whilst  he  is  acting.” 

Ney’s  men  were  overpowered  with  fatigue  : during  three  days 
they  had  obtained  neither  provisions  nor  rest.  The  rain  fell  in  tor- 

i 

at  first  attempt  doing  so  upon  Augsburg ; but  they  will  soon  find  that  they  are  too 
late,  and  will  then  try  to  effect  their  retreat  by  Landsberg.  If  our  forces  arrive  in 
time,  they  will  either  determine  to  give  us  battle,  or  withdraw  into  the  Tyrol ; but 
it  is  likely  they  will  choose  the  alternative  of  fighting.  Under  this  supposition,  the 
Emperor  wishes  that  your  corps-d’armee  should  take  a part  in  the  battle.  His  Ma- 
jesty does  not  think  that  the  enemy  would  be  rash  enough  to  cross  to  the  left  bank 
of  the  Danube,  because  all  their  stores  are  at  Memmingen,  and  they  have  the 
greatest  interest  in  not  losing  their  power  of  communicating  with  the  Tyrol,  which 
by  such  a manoeuvre  they  would  leave  entirely  exposed.  It  is  the  Emperor’s  in- 
tention, therefore,  that  you  proceed  this  day  to  Guntzburg,  and  occupy  it  with  your 
vanguard.  You  will  use  all  the  means  in  your  power  to  unite  to  your  force  General 
Gazan’s  division,  and  General  Bourcier’s  division  of  dragoons. 

You  will  give  notice  to  General  Baraguey-d’Hilliers  that,  should  the  enemy  be  so 
injudicious  as  to  attempt  penetrating  by  Heydenheim,  Aalen,  and  Nordlingen,  he 
will  receive  instructions  from  you  to  retreat  before  them,  pursuing  the  road  to  Hey- 
denheim, Aalen,  and  Elwangen,  so  as  to  dispute  this  ground,  which  is  the  great  and 
only  communication  for  every  thing  coming  from  France,  and  is  so  well  covered 
with  detachments,  that  after  a short  march  General  Baraguey-d’Hilliers  will  have 
collected  twenty  thousand  men.  As  for  you,  Monsieur  le  Marechal,  with  Gazan’s 
division,  and  General  Bourcier’s  dragoons,  your  force  will  consist  of  more  than 
thirty  thousand  men.  Repair  the  bridges  in  your  rear,  and  obtain  as  many  passages 
as  you  can,  so  that  the  moment  you  are  sure  that  the  enemy  have  evacuated  Ulm, 
and  are  marching  either  upon  Augsburg  or  upon  Landsberg,  you  may  by  a flank 
march  keep  in  a parallel  position  with  them,  and  bear  upon  their  flanks  the  moment 
Marshal  Soult,  Marshal  Davoust,  or  Marshal  Lannes,  shall  come  up  with  and  attack 
them.  You  will  however  take  care,  Monsieur  le  Marechal,  to  keep  a division  at 
Gundelfingen,  in  order  that  it  may  serve  as  your  vanguard,  in  the  event  of  the  Em- 
peror wishing  to  make  you  march  upon  Ulm,  by  Lawingen,  and  Albeck.  The  Em- 
peror supposes  that  you  have  had  the  bridge  of  Dillingen  repaired. 

By  it,  Marshal  Lannes  can  communicate  with  you.  Send  out  cavalry  patrols 
to  meet  him. 

Marshal  Murat  has  also  received  orders  to  communieate  with  you.  Send  cavalry 
patrols  to  meet  him  also.  The  present  time,  Monsieur  le  Marechal,  is  of  great  im- 
portance; the  Emperor  depends  upon  your  zeal,  your  talents,  and  your  activity  : all 
are  requisite  at  this  moment. 

Marshal  Berthier,  War  Minister. 


140 


MEMOIRS  OF 


rents,  the  ground  was  soaked  with  water,  and  all  the  evils  of  a mili- 
tary life  seemed  to  have  befallen  these  brave  soldiers  at  the  same 
time.  But  Berthier’s  despatch  was  pressing,  and  Ney  directed 
General  Malher  to  make  preparation  for  the  march.  On  the  10th, 
at  three  o’clock  in  the  morning,  this  general  reached  Riedhausen, 
and  resuming  his  march  at  dawn  of  day,  advanced  towards  Guntz- 
burg.  The  road  was  broken  up,  the  country  intersected  with 
marshes,  and  it  was  with  the  greatest  difficulty  that  he  effected 
his  movement.  He  at  length  reached  the  banks  of  the  river. 
Ney  had  indicated  to  General  Malher  a ford  which  he  had  for- 
merly known,  and  which  no  doubt  still  existed,  directing  him  to 
try  its  depth,  and  stating  what  parts  of  it  seemed  best  calculated  to 
afford  him  a passage.  But  Malher  cared  not  for  obstacles  ; indifferent 
as  to  the  depth  of  the  water,  he  formed  his  columns  and  led  them  to 
the  attack.  Marcognet  being  ordered  to  force  Guntzburg,  opened 
his  fire,  fell  with  his  whole  force  upon  the  Tyrolians  who  defended 
the  approaches  to  the  Danube,  and  carrying  all  before  him,  cut  the 
men  to  pieces  and  took  their  guns.  He  then  dashed  into  the  river, 
crossed  the  first  branch,  seized  the  island,  and  reached  the  bridge 
across  the  second  branch.  The  timbers  supporting  the  bridge  were 
cut  away  ; he  however  attempted  to  set  them  up  again,  but  grape- 
shot  being  poured  without  intermission  upon  his  troops,  he  was 
forced  to  abandon  the  undertaking  and  retire  to  the  skirt  of  the 
wood. 

Ney,  soon  informed  of  the  resistance  which  Malher  encountered, 
sent  the  second  division  to  his  assistance ; but  they  arrived  too  late, 
General  Labassee  having  been  more  successful  than  his  colleague. 
This  latter  general  had  reached  the  point  indicated  in  his  instruc- 
tions. Neither  the  difficulties  of  the  ground,  nor  the  fire  of  the  in- 
fantry, nor  the  thunder  of  the  artillery  could  stop  him.  He  reached 
the  bridge  of  Reseinsberg,  sprang  upon  the  platform,  crossed  it  in 
an  instant,  and  rushing  upon  the  Austrian  troops  through  a very  des- 
tructive fire,  cut  many  of  them  to  pieces  and  put  the  remainder  to 
flight.  These  he  pursued,  drove  into  the  place,  and  took  possession 
of  the  heights. 

The  Austrian  army,  almost  entirely  assembled  under  the  walls  of 
Guntzburg,  immediately  came  up  and  renewed  the  action,  which 
every  instant  became  hotter  and  more  deadly.  General  Malher 
advanced  with  the  rest  of  his  troops  to  the  assistance  of  his  col- 
league. The  Austrians  were  thrown  into  confusion,  and  their  infan- 
try entered  the  place,  which  they  dared  not  again  leave.  But  their 
cavalry  still  held  out ; its  confidence  was  not  yet  shaken,  and  it  per- 
sisted in  its  attempts  to  force  the  heights  occupied  by  the  brave  59th. 
It  advanced  with  great  gallantry  towards  this  regiment,  but  being 
constantly  repulsed  by  a well-sustained  fire,  as  often  returned  to  the 
charge  with  fresh  fury.  Five  times  it  was  driven  back,  and  still  it 
was  not  discouraged  : it  rallied,  re-formed,  and  attacked  again.  The 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


141 


gallant  59th  lost  its  best  officers  ; Colonel  Lacuee  was  killed,  and  two 
chiefs-de-battailon  were  hors  de  combat.  The  regiment,  eager  to 
avenge  its  losses  and  obtain  satisfaction  for  these  repeated  desperate 
assaults,  made  a mighty  effort,  and  by  its  fire  completely  disorgan- 
ised this  obstinate  cavalry  which  it  at  length  forced  to  withdraw  from 
the  field.  Malher  thus  invested  the  place  and  entered  it  before  day- 
break. 

The  second  division  was  just  in  sight,  and  Ney  himself,  with  two- 
thirds  of  his  force,  appeared  upon  the  right  bank.  He  had  forced 
the  passage  of  the  river,  captured  the  cannons,  the  colours,  and 
about  a thousand  men.  The  Emperor  expressed  his  satisfaction  at 
this  succesful  operation,  but  still  persisted  in  believing  that  the 
enemy  were  manoeuvring  upon  the  I Her,  and  pressed  Ney  to  advance 
and  take  possession  of  Ulm.  “He  left  it  to  him  to  march  as  he 
thought  proper  in  order  to  effect  this  object,  but  the  place  must  be 
surrounded  by  the  11th  ; this  was  important  in  every  point  of  view.”* 

Ney  prepared  to  make  the  attempt : Loison  pushed  on  the  right  bank, 
Dupont  was  directed  to  approach  the  left,  and  Baraguey-d’Hilliers,  who 
was  at  Stolzingen  with  the  dragoons,  received  orders  to  proceed  to- 
wards Languenau,  and  take  up  a position  behind  Albeck,  which  he  was 
to  support.  Dupont  was  to  provide  ladders,  timbers,  and  every  other 
implement  necessary  for  scaling,  without,  however,  making  any  at- 
tempt till  further  orders.  But  in  a course  of  such  rapid  events, 
each  hour  brings  its  particular  incident — each  instant  leads  to  fresh 
combinations.  On  a sudden,  intelligence  arrived  that  the  Russians 
had  begun  to  appear  upon  the  Inn.  The  French  Emperor  hastened 
to  meet  them,  and  Murat  took  the  command  of  the  right  wing.  This 
prince,  being  master  of  the  enclosed  area  which  contained  the  Aus- 
trian army,  fancied  likewise  that  he  must  give  them  the  coup-de- 
grace upon  the  Iller,  and  consequently  proceed  thither  in  search  of 
them.  It  was  to  no  purpose  that  Ney  argued  against  this  opinion, 
urging  that  the  archduke  having  left  Guntzburg  at  the  head  of  ten 
regiments  of  infantry  and  several  corps  of  cavalry,  had  no  douht  pro- 
ceeded to  Ulm  where  fifteen  thousand  men  had  arrived  from  Schaff- 
hausen  the  day  before;  that  all  tended  to  show  that  the  Austrian 
prince  aimed  at  cutting  off  the  French  communications,  and  intended 
to  carry  on  his  operations  by  the  left  bank.  Murat  refused  to 
believe  that  the  archduke  would  dare  to  undertake  such  a thing. 
Marches,  sickness,  and  the  want  of  provisions,  he  said,  had  made  sad 
ravages  in  the  French  army  ; and  his  principal  instructions  were  to 
prevent  the  Austrians  from  communicating  by  their  right  with  the 
forces  on'  the  confines  of  the  Tyrol.  He  was  therefore  anxious  to 
assemble  all  the  troops  he  could  dispose  of  and  give  the  enemy  bat- 
tle upon  the  Iller. 

Ney  deemed  this  a very  imprudent  step,  and  endeavoured  to  dis- 

* General  order  of  the  10th  of  October,  Zumershausen,  six  o’clock  in  the  evening. 

VOL.  II.  19 


142 


MEMOIRS  OF 


suade  Murat  from  pursuing  it.  This  led  to  a warm  discussion 
between  the  two  commanders.  They  were  equal  in  rank,  and  both 
hasty  and  impetuous  in  temper.  The  one  was  impatient  at  being 
commanded  by  an  equal  of  less  standing  in  the  service ; the  other 
was  determined  that  his  orders  should  he  obeyed.  They  were  on 
the  point  of  settling  their  dispute  by  single  combat ; already  had 
Ney  written  to  appoint  a place  of  meeting,  when,  recollecting  that 
he  was  in  presence  of  the  enemy,  he  altered  his  mind,  and  resolved 
to  bear  that  which  he  could  not  prevent.  He  sent  a corps  of  obser- 
vation in  front  of  Albeck,  and  summoned  Dupont  and  Baraguey-d’Hil- 
liers  to  the  right  bank.#  Nevertheless  the  movement  appeared  to 

#“  To  Generals  Dupont  and  Baraouey-d’Hilliers. 

“ Guntzburg,  19th  Vendemiaire,  Year  XI Y. 

(October  11th,  1805.) 

“ In  compliance  with  the  Emperor’s  new  arrangements,  the  right  wing,  upon 
wThich  the  6th  corps  depends,  is  to  be  under  the  orders  of  His  Serene  Highness 
Prince  Murat.  As  it  is  the  formal  intention  of  His  Serene  Highness  to  concentrate 
upon  the  right  bank  of  the  Danube,  and  parallel  to  the  Iller,  all  his  united  force,  in 
order  to  give  the  enemy  battle,  who  seem  determined  to  defend  themselves,  only  a 
corps  of  observation  shall  remain  at  Ulm,  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Danube.  This 
corps  shall  be  composed  of  the  1st  battalion  of  the  9th  light  infantry,  and  the  two 
last  squadrons  of  the  1st  hussars,  lately  attached  to*General  Baraguey-d’Hillier’s 
division  of  cavalrie-a-pied.  This  detachment  shall  be  commanded  by  M.  Crabbe, 
my  aide-de-camp,  to  whom  I forward  particular  instructions. 

“ General  Dupont  shall  therefore  immediately  quit  his  position  at  Albeck,  advance 
with  the  two  first  squadrons  of  the  1st  hussars,  and  his  infantry,  which  shall  be  fol- 
lowed by  the  two  regiments  of  dragoons  commanded  by  General  Sahuc,  and  cross  to 
the  right  bank  of  the  Danube  either  by  the  bridge  at  Elchingen,  or  by  that  at  Guntz- 
burg. Should  the  morasses  be  impracticable,  this  force  shall  return  by  Gundelfin- 
gen,  and  thence  proceed  to  Guntzburg.  In  either  case,  the  artillery  and  baggage 
shall  pass  by  Gundelfingen,  and  take  the  lead  in  the  march,  by  setting  out  a few 
hours  before  the  troops. 

“ The  division  of  General  Baraguey-d’Hilliers  shall  precede  the  movement  of  the 
troops  under  the  command  of  General  Dupont,  and  shall  preserve  the  same  order  in 
the  advance  of  its  guns  and  baggage,  Ney. 

This  order  was  no  doubt  unknown  to  a writer  who  constantly  boasts  of  having 
be  n Marshal  Ney’s  providence.  The  following  is  an  extract  from  a work,  entitled 
“ Napoleon  au  tribunal  de  Cesar,”  vol.  ii.  p.  112.  “ Fortunately  Ney  took  upon  him- 

self to  execute  but  a part  (of  Murat’s  orders) ; he  sent  Loison’s  division  from  Elchin- 
gen  to  the  Roth,  but  left  Dupont  and  Baraguey-d’Hilliers  upon  the  left  bank  of  the 
Danube,  in  spite  of  the  orders  of  the  Grand  Duke  of  Berg.  I was  only  made  ac- 
quainted with  these  particulars  at  a later  period,  and  it  gave  me  a high  opinion  of 
Ney’s  talents.  I after  wards  found  that  I was  indebted  for  it  to  one  of  his  officers .” 

It  is  true  that  Ney  left  Dupont  and  Baraguey  upon  the  left  bank,  but  not  in  spite 
of  the  Grand  Duke’s  orders,  The  circumstance  took  place  in  a manner  much  more 
flattering  to  Ney’s  self-love.  The  Emperor,  surprised  at  seeing  his  communications 
given  up  to  the  Austrians,  revoked  some  of  his  arrangements,  and  Ney  had  the 
satisfaction  of  receiving  orders  from  the  Grand  Duke  to  re-occupy  the  positions  whose 
importance  he  had  so  vainly  endeavoured  to  point  out. 

“ I am  grieved  to  the  heart,”  he  wrote  to  Dupont,  “ at  the  dreadful  fatigue  I am 
forced  to  make  you  brave  men  undergo;  but  it  has  just  been  determined  by  Prince 
Murat,  who  assures  me  it  is  a formal  order  from  his  Majesty,  that  your  division  shall 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


143 


him  so  serious  that  he  considered  it  his  duty  again  to  point  out  its 
consequences  to  the  minister.  He  represented  to  him  the  chances  of 
the  approaching  battle,  and  the  danger  of  abandoning  to  the  Aus- 
trians the  outlets  from  Ulm.  They  might  suddenly  attack  the  rear 
of  the  French  the  moment  the  latter  had  crossed  the  river,  seize  their 
communications,  and  place  them  in  the  situation  in  which  they  had 
themselves  been  placed.  They  might  march  upon  Elwangen,  Hey- 
denheim,  and  Neresheim,  and  even  push  on  to  Nordlingen,  if  they 
thought  proper. 

Nor  was  this  the  only  evil : the  French  wanted  to  give  them  battle, 
but  how,  if  such  a movement  took  place,  was  this  to  be  effected  ? how 
were  the  Austrians  to  be  got  at?  The  Iller  was  no  where  fordable; 
the  Austrians  had  only  to  destroy  the  bridges,  and  the  French  forces 
had  no  means  whatever  of  crossing.  Even  should  the  Austrians  de- 
termine to  give  battle,  the  result  might  be  disastrous  for  the  French, 
who  were  without  stores,  and  among  whom  the  want  of  provisions 
was  already  very  severly  felt.  However  brave  and  efficient  their 
calvary  might  be,  still  the  want  of  forage,  and  the  long  marches  it 
had  performed,  had  cruelly  thinned  its  ranks.  The  division  of  hussars 
and  chasseurs  attached  to  the  sixth  corps  did  not  exceed  nine  hun- 
dred strong.  That  of  General  Bourcier,  consisting  of  six  regiments 
of  dragoons,  contained  at  most  sixteen  hundred  men  underarms.  The 
whole  corps  could  not  muster  more  than  seventeen  thousand  men, 
which  number  did  not  exceed  the  amount  of  a strong  division. 

The  rest  of  the  right  wing  had  equally  suffered,  General  Gazan’s 
division  was  reduced  to  five  thousand  men,  that  of  General  Oudinot 
mustered  about  six  thousand,  and  that  of  General  Suchet  eight  thou- 
sand ; the  dragons-a-pied  four  thousand  ; the  calvary  at  most  five 
thousand.  General  total,  fifty  thousand  men.  Could  such  a force, 
and  in  such  a state,  inspire  much  confidence?  and  were  the  advan- 
tages expected  worth  the  risks  to  be  run  ? 

The  marshal’s  anticipations  proved  but  too  correct.  The  Austrians, 
having  reached  Ulm  on  the  10th  in  the  night,  crossed  the  Danube  on 
the  morning  of  the  11th,  and  immediately  spread  like  a torrent  over 
the  communications  of  the  French  army.  Meantime  Dupont  exe- 
cuted his  movement;  he  and  the  Austrians  came  unexpectedly  upon 
each  other,  and  a fierce  engagement  ensued.  The  immense  supe- 
riority of  the  Austrian  forces  rendered  their  fire  very  destructive, 
and  the  French  rushed  upon  them  with  fixed  bayonets.  This  threw 
their  ranks  into  disorder ; but  scarcely  was  a column  broken  ere 

remain  in  observation  upon  the  left  bank  of  the  Danube,  in  order  to  keep  in  check 
the  enemy’s  forces  now  at  Ulm.  Select  the  position  that  shall  appear  to  you  best 
calculated  to  effect  this  object.” 

Guntzburg,  20th  Vendemiaire,  Year  XIV. 

(October  12th,  1805.) 

Believe,  after  this,  the  vain  boasting  of  a man  who  pretends  to  have  directed  Ney, 
and  who  proves  himself  ignorant  of  the  marshal’s  most  simple  combinations. 


144 


MEMOIRS  OF 


another  took  its  place.  Baraguey,  who  alone  supported  Dupont’s 
division,  did  not  appear,  and  Dupont,  obliged  to  sustain  the  attack  of 
a whole  army,  was  unable  to  keep  back  the  columns  which  covered 
the  plain,  and  the  Austrians  continued  their  movement.*  Werneck 
marched  upon  Heydenheim,  and  Reisch  proceeded  with  a strong 
column  towards  Elchingen.  This  position  was  almost  abandoned  ; 
he  seized  and  occupied  it,  and  made  such  immediate  preparations  as 
circumstances  required.  He  damaged  the  bridge,  cut  up  the  timbers, 
undermined  the  piles,  and  left  only  a narrow  passage  for  the  purpose 
of  observing  the  right  bank.  In  the  avenue  leading  to  it  he  planted 
six  pieces  of  canon,  supported  by  a numerous  body  of  troops,  and  his 
position  then  seemed  secure.  But  not  content  with  what  he  had 
already  done,  he  occupied  the  gardens  round  Elchingen,  and  en- 
trenched his  forces  within  the  castle,  the  convent,  and  the  chapel. 
Every  wall  was  converted  into  a fortification,  every  corner  made  use 
of,  and  every  natural  obstacle  turned  to  some  account. 

Ney  had  just  led  his  second  division  to  the  banks  of  the  F„oth, 
when  he  received  orders  to  proceed  to  the  Leiben,  and  to  send  Dupont 
back  to  Albeck.  The  Emperor  Napoleon  had,  like  Ney,  seen  the 
importance  of  maintaining  the  position  on  the  left  bank,  and  had 
severely  censured  the  plan  of  disgarnishing  and  abandoning  the 


* General  DuroNT  to  Marshal  NeV. 

Chabanois,  August  6th,  1806. 

Monsieur  le  Marechal, 

I have  just  received  yoilr  letter  in  which  you  ask  for  further  particulars,  in  re- 
ference to  the  action  of  the  19th  Vendemiaire,  concerning  the  dragons  a pied,  com- 
manded by  General  Baraguey-d’Hilliers.  The  following  is  what  occurred  : On  re-* 
ceiving  your  orders  to  march  upon  Ulm,  my  division  began  the  march  and  reached 
Hasslach  at  noon.  Having  been  informed  by  your  instructions  that  the  division  of 
dragoons  was  to  form  in  second  line  behind  mine,  and  support  it  in  case  of  need,  1 
caused  Albeck  to  be  entirely  evacuated,  and  withdrew  all  the  baggageof  my  division, 
in  order  to  leave  this  point  free,  and  avoid  all  confusion,  so  that  nothing  might  im- 
pede the  movement  of  the  division  of  dragoons.  You  are  aware,  Monsieur  le 
Marechal,  that  I had  scarcely  reached  Hasslach  ere  I found  all  the  Austrian  army 
prepared  for  battle,  and  my  division  immediately  engaged  it.  Under  circumstances 
so  critical,  and  of  which  there  are  but  few  examples,  I dispatched  orderly  Upon  orderly 
to  General  Baraguey,  to  acquaint  him  with  my  situation,  and  urge  him  to  press  his 
march ; but  I know  not  whether  these  orderlies  ever  reached  him  : the  fact  is,  no 
assistance  came. 

I cannot  give  you  any  positive  information  with  regard  to  the  hour  at  which  your 
orders  were  received  by  that  general ; but  I believe  that  the  officer  of  your  staff  who 
brought  me  mine  was  likewise  the  bearer  of  his,  and  he  can  therefore  give  you  an 
exact  account  of  his  mission. 

I have  always  thought,  Monsieur  le  Marechal,  that  if  your  instructions  had  been 
executed,  and  your  corps-d’armee  been  able  to  engage,  the  Austrian  army  would 
have  been  annihilated  on  that  day.  The  success  obtained  by  my  division,  and  which 
it  owes  entirely  to  the  truly  extraordinary  courage  it  displayed,  only  leaves  me  one 
regret,  that  of  not  having  fought  under  your  eye,  and  in  the  presence  of  the  emperor. 

Receive,  Monsieur  le  Marechal,  the  assurance  of  my  respectful  sentiments. 

Dupont,  General  of  Division. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


145 


heights  which  commanded  the  river.  The  marshal  had  just  des- 
patched orders  to  the  first  division  to  occupy  them,  when  he  received 
intelligence  of  the  severe  action  which  that  division  had  maintained, 
and  of  the  preparations  for  defence  made  by  General  Reisch.  He 
immediately  dispatched  the  third  division  after  the  second,  and 
hastened  in  person  to  join  the  columns  under  Loison,  which  he  over- 
took on  the  13th,  at  seven  o’clock  in  the  evening;  at  eight  he  re- 
sumed his  march,  and  on  the  14th,  at  daybreak,  he  appeared  before 
Elchingen.  This  little  town  is  built  principally  upon  a platform, 
whence  its  houses  and  gardens  extend  to  the  banks  of  the  river.  On 
the  right  is  a forest,  which  reaches  to  the  Danube,  and  on  the  left, 
villages  and  clusters  of  trees.  In  front,  the  ground  is  intersected 
with  enclosures,  and  terminates  in  a peak  sixty  toises  above  the 
level  of  the  river.  From  the  right  bank,  Elchingen  had  the  ap- 
pearance of  a strong  fortress  covering  formidable  works,  defended  by 
a numerous  army,  and  to  be  approached  only  after  crossing  a river 
which  alone  seemed  to  form  an  insurmountable  barrier.  Ney,  how- 
ever, brought  up  his  forces  to  the  bridge,  where  they  collected  some 
timbers,  and  tried  to  adjust  them.  The  artillery  thundered  from  the 
place,  and  the  French  soldiers,  soon  out  of  patience  at  the  slow  pro- 
gress of  their  preparations,  rushed  upon  the  works  in  spite  of  the 
enemy’s  fire,  sprang  from  timber  to  timber,  overturned  all  who  op- 
posed them,  carried  the  passage  in  a very  short  time,  and  the  whole 
French  force  debouched  upon  the  left  bank.  There  was  here  only  a 
narrow  meadow  in  which  the  French  troops  could  form  into  line  ; 
however,  they  marched  up  to  the  enemy,  drove  them  from  garden  to 
garden,  and  from  house  to  house,  and  succeeded  in  forcing  them  to 
evacuate  the  principal  buildings.  Nothing  daunted,  the  Austrians 
continued  to  make  a vigorous  defence ; and  when  at  length  they 
were  expelled  from  the  last  houses,  they  rallied,  formed  upon  the 
platform,  and  seemed  resolved  again  to  try  the  chances  of  fortune. 
But  the  French  light  cavalry  had  debouched  : Colonel  Colbert  was 
already  in  line  of  battle,  and  General  Roguet,  having  driven  before 
him  large  bodies  of  Austrians  which  had  offered  a most  deter- 
mined resistance  in  the  abbey  of  Elchingen,  had  just  crowned  the 
heights.  Reisch,  drawn  up  in  two  lines,  with  his  right  against  the 
woods  which  skirt  the  road  to  Oettingen,  developed  his  force  in  a 
line  parallel  to  the  Danube.  At  a short  distance  a little  higher  up, 
was  General  Miezery,  placed  there  to  maintain  the  communication 
between  this  column  and  that  under  Werneck  which  was  proceeding 
to  Heydenheim  ; and  in  the  rear  of  the  enemy,  but  it  was  not  known 
where,  was  General  Dupont’s  division,  which,  as  we  have  before 
stated,  had  been  first  sent  to  the  right  bank,  and  immediately  after 
received  orders  to  re-occupy  Albeck. 

The  situation  of  the  French  army  was  critical,  and  its  arrange- 
ments somewhat  confused  ; but  Ney  did  not  despair  of  bringing  the 
action  to  a successful  issue.  Having  feigned  to  operate  with  his 


146 


MEMOIRS  OF 


right,  he  drew  the  enemy’s  reserves  upon  that  point ; and  no  sooner 
did  he  perceive  their  centre  weakened,  than,  putting  himself  at  the 
head  of  part  of  his  forces,  he  manoeuvred  to  cut  it  off  with  his  left, 
and  seize  its  communications.  Colbert  developed  his  column  below 
Elchingen ; whilst  Roguet,  with  the  69th,  fell  back  by  platoons  to 
the  left,  intrepidly  brushing  along  the  enemy’s  line,  and  receiving 
their  fire  close  to  the  muzzles  of  their  firelocks.  The  76th,  which 
followed  in  columns,  bore  to  the  right,  and  the  18th  dragoons  began 
also  to  move.  The  collision  was  dreadful,  and  in  a moment  two  of 
the  Austrian  squares  were  broken.  But  Reisch  now  discovered  the 
object  of  Ney’s  manoeuvre  : he  perceived  that  the  marshal  wanted 
to  turn  him,  and  was  trying  to  seize  upon  the  cross  road  leading  from 
Elchingen  to  the  high  road  from  Albeck  and  Ulm.  He  therefore 
closed  and  grouped  his  columns,  from  one  extremity  of  his  line  to  the 
other,  forming  them  all  into  squares,  and  making  them  press  to  the 
right.  But  this  manoeuvre  was  of  no  avail : the  French  infantry 
dispersed  the  Austrians  in  the  woods,  the  cavalry  broke  them  in  the 
plain>  and  they  were  over-powered  on  all  sides.  They  succeeded, 
however,  in  preserving  their  communications ; some  single  corps 
were  driven  upon  Languenau,  the  remainder  threw  themselves  into 
the  forest  of  Kesselbrun,  where  they  rallied.  But  Villatte  having 
followed  the  movement,  his  columns  were  already  on  the  skirts  of 
the  wood.  General  Malher  likewise  reached  the  field  of  battle, 
cleared  the  left,  and  placed  his  division  on  the  second  line.  The  ac- 
tion was  now  resumed  with  fresh  fury;  the  French  were  about  to 
carry  the  Hasslach  woods,  and  to  establish  themselves  on  the  road  to 
Albeck  ; and  victory  seemed  to  have  crowned  their  exertions,  when 
an  incident  occurred  which  had  well  nigh  turned  the  fortune  of  the 
day.  Werneck,  informed  of  the  battle,  had  returned  in  all  haste; 
Dupont,  on  the  other  hand,  who  had  taken  refuge  at  Brentz  after  the 
action  at  Hasslach,  had  executed  his  movement  by  Languenau,  and 
had  just  reached  Albeck,  when  the  Austrian  column  appeared.  The 
one  held  the  road,  the  other  resolved  to  force  it,  and  the  struggle 
was  violent ; but  the  Austrians  could  not  with  the  most  prodigious 
efforts  succeed  in  overcoming  the  resistance  opposed  to  them.  They 
made  several  charges,  but  were  always  driven  back  with  loss.  The 
French  columns  from  Elchingen  now  appeared  and  rendered  their 
already  unfavourable  situation  still  worse.  Having  again  formed,  they 
advanced  with  fury  upon  the  French;  but  General  Bourcier  having 
come  up  with  his  cavalry,  they  were  broken,  and  part  of  them  driven 
upon  Languenau,  part  upon  Jungingen.  Ney  did  not  attempt  to  pur- 
sue them  ; he  had  made  five  thousand  prisoners,  with  numerous 
pieces  of  cannon  and  colours;  but  on  his  right,  the  artillery  thunder- 
ed with  increasing  energy.  He  therefore  altered  his  march,  and 
proceeded  in  the  direction  of  the  firing. 

It  had  however  gradually  ceased,  and  the  night  was  quite  dark 
when  he  arrived.-  He  took  up  a position,  with  his  right  at  Albeck 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


147 


and  his  left  towards  Oettingen,  intending  to  resume  the  attack  at 
daybreak.  But  the  Emperor,  who  at  first  had  not  properly  appre- 
ciated the  importance  of  the  action  at  Hasslach,  soon  discovered  his 
mistake.  His  columns  were  converging  upon  Ulm  when  he  received 
intelligence  of  this  engagement.  He  therefore  pressed  the  march 
of  all  his  corps,  and  assumed  in  person  the  direction  of  the  move- 
ment. Bessieres  proceeded  to  Wassen-Horn,  Soult  advanced  upon 
Memmingen,  and  Marmont,  in  position  at  Oberkirch,  completely 
invested  the  right  bank.  Murat  passed  to  the  left,  Lannes  followed 
and  pushed  towards  the  Michelsberg.  Nay  received  orders  to  sup- 
port Lannes  and  to  resume  the  positions  he  had  left  the  day  previous. 
At  daybreak  therefore  he  marched  towards  Jungingen,  a village 
already  occupied  by  General  Suchet.  The  troops  were  formed  into 
line,  and  an  attempt  was  made  to  take  a circuit  round  the  heights 
and  thus  turn  the  redoubts  which  covered  them. 

Ney  led  the  right  and  Lannes  the  left  ; and  all  being  ready,  the 
movement  commenced.  The  Austrians,  in  position  near  Michels- 
berg, at  first  made  a desperate  resistance,  but  being  attacked  in  front 
at  the  same  time  that  they  were  threatened  on  the  rear,  they  were 
forced  to  give  way  and  seek  refuge  in  the  town.  Ney  drove  with 
impetuosity  the  columns  opposed  to  him  into  the  suburbs;  Lannes 
was  still  contending  with  the  redoubts  in  front  of  his  corps,  but  per- 
ceiving  that  his  colleague  was  master  of  the  heights,  he  formed  his 
troops  under  the  glacis.  He  was  stung  to  the  quick  at  seeing  his 
colleague  in  advance  of  him,  and  he  excited  his  generals  and  officers 
to  emulate  the  deeds  of  the  corps  commanded  by  Ney.  Vedel,  at 
the  head  of  the  17th  light  infantry,  rushed  upon  the  redoubts  which 
covered  Frauenberg  and  carried  them.  Lannes  warmly  applauded 
this  feat,  and  resolved  to  pursue  the  road  which  this  brave  colonel 
had  thus  opened  for  him.  He  accordingly  advanced  to  force  and 
carry  the  place,  or  at  least  to  share  with  his  colleague  the  glory  of 
overthrowing  the  battalions  of  the  enemy  who  defended  it.  The 
17th  again  pushed  forward  into  the  hottest  of  the  affray.  Ney  on 
his  part  urged  forward  the  6th  light  infantry  and  the  50th  regiment 
of  the  line.  The  attack  was  near  succeeding  : these  brave  bat- 
talions had  crossed  the  bridges,  and  the  Austrians  in  consternation 
threw  away  their  arms  and  fled.  The  French  had  now  only  to  fol- 
low up  their  success  and  push  into  the  place;  but  although  the  for- 
tune of  the  day  was  decided,  the  Austrians  might  still  make  such  a 
resistance  as  would  cause  a dreadful  butchery  among  their  assailants, 
and  the  Emperor  was  loath  to  make  an  unnecessary  sacrifice  of  life. 
He  therefore  stopped  his  columns,  and  gave  the  Austrians  time  to 
recover  from  their  consternation,  leaving  Colonel  Vedel,  who  had 
advanced  too  far,  and  some  hundreds  of  his  men,  prisoners  in  the 
hands  of  the  enemy. 

The  French  were  now  masters  of  all  the  forts  and  of  every  ave- 
nue leading  to  Ulm.  Werneck,  again  defeated  in  front  of  Albeck, 


148 


MEMOIRS  OF 


was  pushing  in  great  disorder  towards  Franconia.  The  hopes  of  the 
Austrians  were  annihilated,  and  their  generals,  unable  to  obtain  a 
passage  through  the  French  army  by  force  of  arms,  attempted  to 
negotiate  for  one.  Prince  Lichtenstein  was  accordingly  deputed  to 
Ney,  with  an  offer  to  surrender  Ulm,  on  condition  that  the  troops  it 
contained  should  be  allowed  to  join  Kienmayer,  and  take  a share  in 
his  operations.  They  declared  that  if  this  offer,  which  they  consid- 
ered reasonable,  were  refused,  they  had  resolved  neither  to  make  nor 
to  receive  further  overtures,  but  to  bury  themselves  under  the  ruins 
of  the  town.  Ney  made  no  attempt  to  interrupt  the  prince ; he 
respected  his  misfortune,  and  honoured  him  as  a man  ; but,  situated 
as  the  Austrians  were,  these  proposals  were  inadmissible,  and  Ney 
candidly  told  him  that  the  army  from  which  he  came  deputed  must 
undergo  the  fate  of  war.  Lichtenstein  returned  to  Ulm  with  this 
unfavourable  answer.  The  Austrian  generals  again  assembled,  and 
came  to  a determination  to  try  what  effect  their  ultimatum  would 
make  upon  Ney ; they  accordingly  forwarded  to  him  their  resolu- 
tion couched  in  the  following  terms  : — 

“The  garrison  of  Ulm,  understanding  with  regret  that  the  equita- 
ble terms  which  it  considered  it  had  a right  to  demand  of  his  excel- 
lency Marshal  Neu#  have  not  been  accepted,  is  firmly  resolved  to 
run  the  chance  of  war. 

“ The  Count  Giulay,  Lieut. -Gen. 

Loudon,  Lieut.-Gen. 

The  Count  Riesch,  Lieut.-Gen.” 

“ Ulm,  October  1 6th,  1805.” 

This  determination  was  worthy  of  the  brave  men  who  formed  it ; 
but  courage  is  unfortunately  of  no  avail  when  it  is  not  seconded  by 
fortune.  Ulm  was  without  stores,  and  the  French  were  in  posses- 
sion of  the  heights  which  commanded  the  place.  The  Austrian  army 
was  forced  to  submit  to  the  law  of  necessity  ; and  thirty-three  thou- 
sand men,  most  of  whom  had  distinguished  themselves  in  honourable 
battles,  defiled  in  sorrow  before  the  French  battalions,  to  whom  they 
delivered  up  their  arms  and  colours.  The  sixth  corps  had  defeated 
them  in  six  consecutive  engagements ; namely,  at  Guntzberg,  at 
Hasslach,  at  Elchingen,  at  Albeck,  and  at  Michelsberg  ; it  had  taken 
from  them  fourteen  thousand  prisoners,  a numerous  artillery,  and  ten 
standards.  The  battle  of  Wertengen,  and  the  capitulation  of  Mem  • 
mingen  were  the  only  feats  of  which  the  sixth  corps  could  not  claim  the 
glory,  every  other  defeat  of  this  Austrian  army  being  achieved  by 
the  troops  under  Ney’s  command.  The  Emperor,  anxious  to  confer 
upon  this  corps  a mark  of  his  approbation,  ordered  it  to  assume  the 
place  of  honour  in  this  victory  by  taking  possession  of  the  conquered 
city. 

* This  mistake  in  spelling  Marshal  Ney’s  name  is  not  surprising  in  Germans,  for 
they  pronounce  Neu  something  like  Ny,  and  this  they  might  have  imagined  to  be 
Ney’s  name. 


# 

# 

MARSHAL  NEY’S 

MILITARY  STUDIES. 


VOL.  II. 


\ 


INSTRUCTIONS 


FOR  THE  TROOPS  COMPOSING 


THE  LEFT  CORPS* 


The  generals  of  division,  in  attending  to  the  drilling  of  the  several 
regiments  under  their  command,  will  be  pleased  to  apply  to  the  prin- 
cipal evolutions  in  line  hereinafter  described  the  observations  which 
I have  made  upon  each,  whether  with  a view  to  obtain  all  possible 
celerity  and  precision  in  the  movements  required  in  the  execution  of 
such  evolutions,  or  to  simplify  some  of  them,  or  to  compare  the 
manoeuvres  prescribed  in  the  drill  regulations  of  1791  with  those 
more  commonly  in  use  in  the  field,  and  which  experience  teaches  us 
to  prefer. 

There  is  no  general  officer  of  the  present  day  who  does  not  admit 
the  advantage  of  acting  in  the  field  with  troops  skilled  in  the  execution 
of  great  manoeuvres ; for  knowledge  renders  military  enterprises 
less  doubtful,  and  obviates  many  difficulties  which  seem  insurmount- 
able. With  such  soldiers,  the  results  of  well  combined  operations  is 
no  longer  left  to  the  chance  of  events.  Moreover,  the  confidence  of 
the  troops  in  the  superiority  of  their  tactics  will  render  their  conduct 
in  the  field  always  more  or  less  satisfactory,  and  will  maintain,  with 
their  reputation,  the  honour  of  the  several  regiments,  and  the  glory 
of  the  arms  of  the  empire. f 


MARCHES  AND  EVOLUTIONS  IN  COLUMN. 

Marches  and  evolutions  executed  in  column  form  the  essential 
parts  of  military  tactics.  In  such  cases,  commanders  of  battalions 

* General  Schneider,  member  of  the  commission,  has  been  so  good  as  to  read 
Marshal  Ney’s  manuscript,  and  to  indicate  the  points  of  similarity  between  these 
studies  and  the  changes  adopted  in  the  new  infantry  regulations.  The  notes  on  the 
following  pages  are  by  this  general. 

t These  are  excellent  views  with  regard  to  the  advantages  of  drilling,  and  skill 
in  manoeuvring.  The  prodigies  performed  at  Ulm  and  Austerlitz  have  shown  suffi- 
cient grounds  for  appreciating  the  results  of  such  a system. 


152 


MEMOIRS  OF 


and  of  platoons  cannot  pay  too  much  attention  to  all  that  relates  to 
the  direction  of  the  march,  to  the  perpendicular  on  the  flank  where 
the  guides  are,  to  the  distances  between  the  platoons  or  the  divisions* 
of  which  the  columns  are  composed,  and  to  the  intervals  between 
the  different  battalions  or  regiments,  in  order  to  give  the  commander- 
in-chief  the  facility  of  deploying  in  every  direction  : resuming  the 
line  of  battle  either  to  the  front,  or  on  one  of  the  divisions  or  sub- 
divisions of  the  centre,  or  on  one  of  the  two  flanks ; and  of  executing, 
in  fine,  all  such  movements,  facing  to  the  rear  of  the  original  direc- 
tion, or  by  a counter-march. 


EXAMPLES  OF  THE  MARCH  IN  COLUMN  TO  OUT-FLANK  ONE  OF  THE 
WINGS  OF  THE  ENEMY’S  LINE  INTENDED  TO  BE  ATTACKED. 

I. 

The  attack  with  four  regiments  being  directed  against  the  right 
wing  of  the  enemy,  the  general  in  command  shall  form  his  lines  by 
the  left;  the  battalions  shall  be  formed  into  columns  by  platoons,  the 
left  in  front,  at  whole  or  half  distance. f The  columns  thus  prepared 
shall,  in  marching  forward,  take  a diagonal  to  the  left,  and  by  heads 
of  the  column  formed  by  each  battalion.  So  soon  as  the  three  first 
platoons  shall  have  taken  the  given  direction,  the  remainder  shall 
insensibly  resume  the  perpendicular  by  moving  obliquely  to  the  right. 
The  heads  of  columns  marching  on  the  diagonal  to  the  left,  having 
now  sufficiently  approached  the  point  fixed  on  for  outflanking  the 
enemy’s  line,  and  by  a rapid  movement  resumed  the  perpendicular, 
shall  re-form,  the  line  of  battle  by  a general  conversion  to  the  right. 

It  will  be  advisable,  if  circumstances  admit  of  it,  to  keep  the  co- 
lumns at  the  distance  from  each  other  of  only  a half  battalion  or  divi- 
sion, in  order  to  shorten  the  movement ; and  also  to  close  the  pla- 
toons to  half  distances  whenever  the  columns  change  their  direction. 
By  such  means  a too  great  undulation  would  be  avoided. 

II. 

If  however  the  diagonal  to  the  left,  taken  by  each  column,  should 
not  prove  sufficient  to  outflank  the  enemy’s  right  wing,  the  comman- 
der-in-chief must  form  his  new  line  by  successive  battalions,  begin- 
ning with  the  right  of  his  two  lines  and  giving  the  following  word  of 
command  : — “ By  the  right  of  the  two  lines,  and  by  successive  bat- 
talions form  line  of  battle  to  the  right.”  The  first  battalion  having 
executed  its  movements  by  platoons  to  the  right  in  line  of  battle, 
shall  advance  twenty-five  paces,  in  column  by  platoon,  in  order  to 

* The  distances  and  the  correction  of  the  guides,  are  in  fact  the  ground- work  of  a 
march  in  column. 

t An  excellent  method  of  outflanking  an  enemy  on  either  wing. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


153 


establish  itself  upon  the  oblique  line  indicated  for  this  movement. 
The  other  battalions  shall  successively  continue  to  march  until  the 
right  of  each  is  parallel  with  the  left  of  the  last  formed  battalion. 
They  shall  then  execute  a conversion  by  platoons  to  the  right,  and 
successively  take  up  their  proper  position  in  line. 

If  the  attack  be  directed  against  the  left  wing  of  the  enemy,  the 
lines  shall  march  by  the  right,  the  columns  having  the  right  in  front. 
This  measure  is  applicable  to  manoeuvres  I.  and  II.  It  is  necessary 
during  the  march  of  the  columns  on  the  diagonal,  to  designate  the 
last  battalions  of  the  two  lines  as  the  directing  battalions,  when  the 
left  is  in  front,  and  the  first  battalions,  when  the  right  is  in  front. 
Care  must  also  be  taken  to  make  the  columns  of  the  second  line 
march  so  that  their  heads  be  directed  between  the  interval  of  those 
of  the  first  line,  without,  however,  losing  the  distance  in  line  pre- 
scribed to  them.  But  the  moment  the  columns  march  directly  for- 
ward, those  of  the  second  line  shall  resume  the  perpendicular. 

III. 

The  enemy  being  drawn  up  parallel  to  the  front  of  your  four 
regiments,  and  it  being  the  intention  of  the  commander-in-chief  to 
deceive  them  with  regard  to  the  true  point  of  attack, — if  it  is  meant 
to  be  on  the  enemy’s  right,  the  battalions  of  both  lines  shall  form  by 
platoons  to  the  left,  and  march  on,  appearing  thus  to  retreat.  So 
soon  as  the  heads  of  the  two  lines  shall  have  extended  the  space  of 
one  or  two  battalions  beyond  the  enemy’s  front,  a new  oblique  line 
shall  be  formed  in  the  following  manner  : On  the  command,  “ Form 
the  oblique  line,  left  wing  in  front,” — the  fourth  platoon  of  the  third 
battalion  of  the  first  line,  and  the  eighth  platoon  of  the  third  bat- 
talion of  the  second  line,  or  such  other  platoons  as  may  be  directed, 
shall  march  by  the  right  flank,  and  by  file  to  the  right ; as  shall 
likewise  all  the  platoons  preceding  those  which  serve  as  the  axis  of 
the  movement,  upon  the  new  line  taken.  The  platoons  in  the  rear 
shall  move  by  the  left  flank,  and  form  a perpendicular  to  the  head. 
A general  wheel  to  the  right  shall  replace  the  line  in  the  order  of 
battle  prescribed. 

IV. 

If,  on  the  contrary,  the  commander-in-chief  determine  to  attack 
the  left  of  the  enemy,  the  battalions  of  the  two  lines  shall  march  to 
the  right,  and,  as  soon  as  the  heads  of  the  columns  of  the  two  lines 
shall  have,  extended  the  space  of  a battalion  or  two  beyond  the  ene- 
my’s front,  he  shall  form  an  oblique  line,  right  wing  in  front,  upon 
the  eighth  platoon  of  the  second  battalion  of  the  first  line,  and  upon 
the  eighth  platoon  of  the  first  battalion  of  the  second  line.  All  the 
divisions  preceding  those  designated  for  the  formation  of  the  oblique 
line  shall  operate  successively  by  the  left  flank,  and  successively 
establish  themselves  upon  the  new  line ; those  in  the  rear  shall 


154 


MEMOIRS  OF 


operate  by  the  right  flank,  in  order  to  resume  the  distance  and  per- 
pendicular of  the  head.  A general  conversion  to  the  left  will  replace 
the  line  in  the  order  of  battle  prescribed. 

V. 

But  if  the  two  heads  of  columns  of  the  lines,  the  right  being  in 
front,  should  come  to  the  diagonal  on  the  left  towards  the  centre  of 
the  enemy’s  front,  and  you  intend  to  attack  the  left  of  the  enemy’s 
line  ; — in  that  case  the  platoons  preceding  those  which  are  to  serve 
as  the  axis,  shall  operate  by  the  right  flank,  and  those  in  the  rear  by 
the  left  flank  ; and,  the  perpendicular  being  taken,  the  line  shall  be 
resumed  by  a general  wheel  to  the  left.  Nevertheless,  if  during  the 
movement  the  enemy  should  make  a demonstration  of  attack,  it 
would  be  prudent  to  form  the  platoons  in  the  prescribed  line  of  battle, 
as  they  successively  came  up,  for  the  purpose  either  of  making  head 
against  the  enemy,  or  of  protecting  the  manoeuvre.* 

If,  on  the  contrary,  your  heads  of  columns  arrive,  the  left  in  front, 
upon  the  diagonal  on  the  right,  and  proceed  towards  the  enemy’s 
centre,  and  you  intend  to  attack  the  right  wing  of  the  enemy’s  line, 
— all  the  platoons  preceding  those  which  serve  as  the  axis  in  the  two 
lines  shall  operate  by  the  left  flank,  those  in  the  rear  by  the  right 
flank;  and  the  oblique  line  of  battle  shall  be  re-formed  by  means  of 
a general  conversion  of  platoons  to  the  right. 

VI. 

The  four  regiments  marching  in  column  of  platoons,  the  right  in 
front,  on  a line  parallel  to  the  enemy’s  front,  as  if  they  intended  to 
attack  the  enemy’s  left  wing,  when,  on  the  contrary,  their  right  wing 
was  the  object  of  attack  : in  such  a case,  the  oblique  line  might  be 
formed,  the  left  wing  advanced  on  the  first  platoon  of  the  third  bat- 
talion of  the  first  line,  and  the  eighth  platoon  of  the  third  battalion  of 
the  second  line,  or  such  other  platoons  as  might  be  selected  ; the 
platoons  preceding  these  to  operate  by  the  right  flank,  and  to  proceed 
along  the  new  perpendicular  ; the  platoons  in  the  rear  to  operate  by 
the  left  flank  and  by  file  to  the  right.  A general  wheel  by  platoons 
to  the  left  would  place  the  line  in  the  order  of  battle  required. 

It  is  to  be  observed  that  this  movement  must  either  be  rapidly 
executed,  or  take  place  at  some  distance  from  the  enemy,  because 
the  column  for  a time  stands  with  its  rear  to  the  latter. 

VII. 

The  same  manoeuvre  may  also  be  performed  if  the  lines  march  in 
columns  of  platoons  towards  the  right  of  the  enemy’s  line,  though 
the  commander-in-chief  intends  to  form  his  oblique  line  upon  the 
enemy’s  left.  In  this  case,  the  platoons  in  the  rear  of  those  fixed 

* The  same  project  of  outflanking  the  enemy  by  simple  and  sure  means — in 
column,  and  by  one  to  the  left,  or  one  to  the  right  in  line  of  battle. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


155 


upon  as  the  axis  of  the  movement  shall  operate  by  the  right  flank  and 
by  files  to  the  left  ; those  in  front  of  the  axis  shall  operate  by  the 
left  flank.  The  perpendicular  being  assumed,  the  line  of  battle  shall 
be  re-formed  by  a general  conversion  to  the  right  by  the  two  lines. 
Whenever  the  commander  wishes  to  change  the  perpendicular  of 
the  columns,  he  will  take  care  to  establish,  as  in  a change  of  front, 
the  platoon  designated  for  the  rest  of  the  troops  to  form  upon. 


SOME  MANOEUVRES  BY  MEANS  OF  THE  COLUMN. 

Four  regiments  in  columns  with  intervals,  marching,  right  in  front, 
by  platoons  or  divisions,  at  whole  or  half  distance  : — If  the  com- 
mander requires  to  make  them  march  by  front  of  regiments  in 
columns,  on  the  reverse  flank  of  the  guides  in  natural  order,  he 
shall  give  the  following  command  after  halting: — “By  platoons 
(or  divisions)  on  the  uneven  or  alternate  battalions  of  each  regiment, 
to  the  right  form  line  of  battle.” 

This  movement  being  executed,  he  may  resume  his  line  of  battle 
by  a change  of  front  on  the  centre  of  each  regiment,  the  right  wing 
forward : that  is  to  say,  on  the  first  division  of  the  even  battalions 
of  each  regiment.  But  if  he  wanted  to  form  into  line  of  battle  by 
an  inversion  of  regiments  to  the  other  flank,  the  change  of  front 
must  be  effected  with  the  left  wing  forward  : that  is  to  say,  on  the 
fourth  division  of  the  uneven  battalions  of  each  regiment.  If  he 
wished  to  march  in  column  of  regiments  by  the  proper  pivot  flank,  he 
must  execute  a conversion  of  the  divisions  or  platoons  by  inversion 
to  the  left. 

II. 

By  this  distribution  of  columns  of  regiments,  the  commander  might 
easily  form  his  four  regiments  into  a hollow  square.  If  such  were 
his  intention,  the  first  regiment  would  stand  fast;  the  uneven  batta 
lions  of  the  second  and  third,  must  execute  a conversion  to  the  right 
by  battalions  or  by  platoons,  half  wheel  to  the  right,  and  the  even 
battalions  must  effect  a conversion  to  the  left.  The  fourth  regiment, 
after  having  closed  itajranks,  would  form  the  rear  face. 

III. 

The  commander  having  reduced  the  square  in  order  to  form  into 
line  in  the  same  order  of  columns,  the  first  regiment  shall  operate  by 
platoons  to  the  right  after  having  cleared  the  second  regiment  ; the 
latter  shall  then  advance  the  space  of  one  division,  in  order  to  form 
the  basis  for  the  general  line.  The  first  regiment  shall  halt  and 
form  in  battle  ; the  third  and  fourth  shall  operate  to  the  left  by 
platoons,  and  place  themselves  successively  in  the  alignement. 


156 


MEMOIRS  OF 


If  this  is  to  be  effected  in  front  on  the  second  regiment,  the 
column  shall  close  to  division  distance,  after  which,  forward  and 
wheel. 

But  if  the  commander  intended  to  form  two  lines,  the  uneven 
regiments  would  stand  fast,  whilst  the  even  numbers  should  exe- 
cute the  movement  above  indicated  for  the  third  and  fourth  regi- 
ments. 


IV.  - 

Should  the  commander,  however,  find  that  the  movements  pre- 
scribed for  the  manoeuvre,  No.  IV.,  are  too  slow  of  execution,  he 
may  form  a single  column  of  regiments.  He  will  command  to  form 
close  column,  the  right  in  front,  upon  the  colour  division  of  each  bat- 
talion ; and,  having  closed  in  mass,  he  may  form  into  line  by  batta- 
lions in  mass,  or  deploy  on  any  named  battalion.* 

V. 

The  four  regiments  having  deployed,  and  the  commander  being 
desirous  instantly  to  form  two  lines,  and  to  place  the  uneven  batta- 
lions in  the  first,  and  the  even  battalions  in  the  second,  he  shall  form 
a close  column  of  regiments,  the  right  in  front,  on  the  fourth  division 
of  the  uneven  battalions,  then  close  the  masses,  at  the  distance  of  a 
battalion  from  each  other,  upon  the  second  regiment,  and  after- 
wards form  into  line  upon  the  colour  division  of  each  battalion. 

VI. 

If  the  commander  wants  to  march  in  columns,  with  the  left  in 
front,  by  entire  regiments  in  their  proper  order  : (let  us  suppose  that 
the  odd  battalions  are  in  the  first,  and  the  even  battalions  in  the  se- 
cond line ;)  he  will  command  a change  of  front  to  be  effected  onthe 
colour  platoon  of  each  battalion,  right  wing  in  front.  If,  on  the  con- 
trary, he  wished  to  march  with  the  right  in  front,  the  change  of 
front  must  be  effected  upon  the  colour  platoon  of  each  battalion, 
the  left  wing  in  front.  The  battalions  would  thus  be  in  line  of  battle 
by  inversion. 

If  the  even  battalions  were  in  the  first,  and  the  uneven  battalions 
in  the  second  line,  the  column  might  be  formed  by  fronts  of  regi- 
ments in  columns  of  march,  the  right  in  front,  by  effecting  a central 
change  of  front  in  each  battalion,  left  wing  forward  ; and,  on  the  con- 
trary, a change  of  front,  right  wing  forward,  if  the  troops  were  to 
march  with  the  left  in  front.  In  this  case  the  battalions  would  like- 
wise be  in  line  of  battle  in  inverted  order.']' 

* This  is  the  manoeuvre  adopted  by  the  regulation  of  the  4th  of  March,  L831,  the 
movements  in  mass  being  preferred  in  this  regulation. 

t At  present  the  column  is  always  first  formed,  even  for  a change  of  front. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


157 


VII. 

The  line  of  four  regiments  or  eight  battalions  being  fully  deployed, 
as  in  manoeuvre  No.  V.,  if  the  intention  of  the  commander  be  to 
make  the  eight  battalions  march  in  two  columns  close  to  each  other, 
in  order  to  conceal  his  force  and  give  greater  precision  to  his  move- 
ment,— the  regiments  shall  form,  in  the  rear,  into  columns  by  divi- 
sions, viz. : the  first  regiment  with  the  left,  and  the  second  with  the 
right  in  front.  The  same  movement  shall  be  adopted  for  the  second 
and  third  regiments.  This  movement  may  be  executed  by  the  fol- 
lowing command  : — “ To  the  left  of  the  uneven  regiments,  left  in 
front,  to  the  rear  in  column  ; and  to  the  right  of  the  even  regiments, 
right  in  front,  to  the  rear  in  column.” 


MARCH  IN  LINE  AND  INCREASE  OF  FRONT. 

I. 

The  principles  of  the  march  in  line  are  clearly  enough  indicated 
in  the  regulation  of  1791.  The  men  and  the  battalions  are  placed 
square  to  the  front  on  the  ground  they  occupy,  and  in  perfect  aligne- 
ment ; the  colours  are  generally  carried  six  paces  in  front,  when  the 
line  is  to  march,  for  the  purpose  of  giving  the  cadence  of  the  step, 
serving  as  a point  of  intermediate  direction,  and  preventing  the  bat- 
talions from  undulating  and  from  outflanking  the  one  appointed  to 
direct  the  movement. 

This  arrangement,  though  good  in  itself,  is  seldom  observed  in 
actual  warfare.*  The  regiments  shall  continue,  nevertheless,  to  fol- 
low this  mode,  and  also  the  following,  which  appears  to  me  better 
adapted  to  rendering  the  direction  visible  to  the  whole  of  the  line, 
and  facilitating  the  correctness  of  the  line  when  the  word  is  given  to 
halt. 

On  the  cautionary  command  : — “Battalions  (or  lines)  forward,” 
the  colours  will  remain  in  the  ranks  ; the  regulating  battalion  shall 
advance  three  paces,  so  that  its  rear  rank  is  exactly  on  a line  with 
the  battalions  to  the  right  and  left.  The  general  guides,  or  camp  col- 
ourmen,  of  the  other  battalions,  shall  advance  to  the  same  alignement. 
At  the  word  halt  ! the  whole  shall  line  themselves  on  the  directing 
battalion.  Whenever  the  first  line  is  to  charge  bayonets,  the  direct- 
ing battalion  shall  not  move  from  its  place  in  line  of  battle. 

As,  on,  many  occasions  in  war,  great  advantage  may  be  derived 
from  increasing  the  front  of  the  line,  the  commander  may  affect  it  in 
the  following  manner  : — 

* The  Marshal  endeavours  to  avoid  the  evils  admitted  to  exist  in  the  old  system  of 
marching  in  line  of  battle,  and  he  gives  the  means  of  doing  so.  Bui  at  present  the 
formation  into  column  by  battalions  is  preferred,  even  for  marching  in  line  of  battle. 

VOL.  II.  21 


158 


MEMOIRS  OF 


Let  us  still  suppose  four  regiments  or  eight  battalions  upon  one  or 
two  lines  whose  front  is  to  be  increased  by  some  battalions  on  the 
wings. 

If  it  is  to  be  of  the  four  battalions  placed  at  the  two  wings  on  the 
first  line,  the  third  rank  of  those  battalions  shall  make  a half  turn  to 
the  right,  relire  thirty  paces  to  the  rear,  face  about  to  the  front, 
then,  quickly  forming  into  two  ranks,  proceed  in  double-quick  time 
to  support  the  first  platoon  of  the  first  battalion.  There  shall  be  a 
lieutenant  and  two  non-commissioned  officers  to  the  third  rank  of 
each  platoon.  The  non-commissioned  officers  shall  be  placed  to  the 
right  of  the  sections,  and  the  lieutenant  shall  act  as  captain.  An 
adjutant-major  shall  command  the  two  battalions  of  each  regiment 
thus  formed,  and  to  which  four  drummers  shall  be  added.  The  for- 
mation shall  be  the  same  for  the  third  rank  of  the  two  battalions  on 
the  left,  but  the  platoons  shall  execute  the  inverse  movement.  These 
battalions  may  be  employed  according  to  circumstances.* 


PASSAGE  OF  LINES. 

The  passages  of  lines  may  be  effected  by  column  in  different  ways, 
besides  those  specified  in  the  regulations  : — 

r. 

Two  lines  of  four  or  eight  battalions  having  to  execute  the  passage 
of  lines  to  the  front,  by  column ; the  first  line  stands  fast;  the  battal- 
ions of  the  second,  having  broken  into  platoons  to  the  right,  shall 
march  forward,  change  the  direction  to  the  left  by  heads  of  columns 
of  battalions,  pass  outside  the  right  of  the  battalion  on  the  first  line, 
and  replace  themselves  in  order  of  battle,  either  upon  the  first  pla- 
toon or  division,  or  upon  one  of  the  divisions  or  subdivisions  of  the 
centre.  But  if  the  commander  wishes  positively  to  place  the  first 
line  on  a parallel  with  the  second,  the  heads  of  columns,  after  they 
have  passed  the  right  of  the  battalions  of  the  first  line,  shall  oblique 
to  the  left  in  a sufficient  degree  to  regain  the  platoon  front  which 
they  have  lost  by  the  direct  march.  This  manoeuvre  is  applicable 
either  to  the  first  or  the  second  line.f 

The  battalions  of  the  second  line  may  likewise  gain  ground  to  the 
front  by  proceeding  round  the  left  of  the  battalions  on  the  first  line. 
In  this  latter  case  they  will  break  by  platoons  to  the  left,  and  will 

* Method  of  passing  from  a formation  of  three  ranks  to  a formation  of  two,  in  order 
to  extend  the  line. 

tThe  method  of  passage  of  lines,  in  the  regulations  of  1791,  is  quitg  defective  ; 
the  Marshal  substitutes  a mode  of  doing  it  in  proper  columns,  which  is  much  more 
rational.  The  manoeuvre  in  the  regulations  of  the  4th  of  March,  1831,  is  very  like 
that  of  the  Marshal. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


159 


change  their  direction  to  the  right  on  reaching  the  level  of  the  left  of 
the  battalions  which  have  preceded  them. 

The  movement  to  the  rear  is  executed  in  the  same  manner  ; the 
battalions  of  the  first  line,  after  a half  turn  to  the  right,  and  by  pla- 
toons to  the  right,  march  forward,  change  their  direction  to  the  left 
and  pass  round  the  left  of  the  battalions  of  the  second  line,  and  so  on 
from  both  sides. 

II. 

The  passage  of  lines  to  the  front  may  likewise  be  effected  by  col- 
umns of  whole  regiments  for  both  lines.  In  this  case  the  second  line 
must  form  a close  column  of  regiments,  the  right  in  front,  either  upon 
the  first  division  of  the  even  battalions,  or  upon  the  fourth  division 
of  the  uneven  ones.  Each  column  shall  march  forward  and  pass 
through  the  interval  between  the  two  battalions  of  each  regiment  of 
the  first  line  which  precedes  them.  After  having  gained  sufficient 
ground,  each  column  shall  form  into  line  upon  one  of  the  divisions 
prescribed  for  its  formation.  The  passage  of  line  of  regiments  of 
the  second  line  may  likewise  be  effected  by  the  latter  executing  the 
movement  of  the  passing  the  defile  forward  by  the  centre.  This 
mode  is  perhaps  preferable,  because  the  manoeuvre  takes  up  less  time, 
and  the  heads  of  columns  may  immediately  execute  the  platoon 
firing. 

The  passage  of  line  retrograde,  by  columns  of  regiments,  would  be 
evidently  too  dangerous  very  near  the  enemy.  Those  prescribed  by 
the  regulation,  and  those  indicated  in  No.  I.  for  columns  of  battalions, 
must,  therefore,  alone  be  put  in  practice. 

In  the  supposition  of  a general  attack  in  front,  the  heads  of  col- 
umns of  each  regiment  of  the  second  line  shall  march  up  to  the 
intervals  between  the  battalions  of  the  regiments  which  precede 
them  on  the  first  line,  and  thus  uniting  the  ordre  profond  to  the 
ordre  mince,  necessarily  give  more  vigour  to  the  ensemble  of  the 
charge.  The  movement  being  concluded,  the  regiments  shall  extend 
to  the  front. 


CHANGES  OF  FRONT. 

The  changes  of  front  upon  one  or  more  extensive  lines  are  sel- 
dom executed  in  actual  war.  Nevertheless,  as  most  of  these  move- 
ments are  effected  by  the  column,  I shall  give  some  examples  of  the 
manoeuvre. 

I. 

Four  or  eight  battalions,  on  one  or  two  lines,  having  to  execute  a 
change  of  front  perpendicularly  or  obliquely,  the  right  wing  forward, 
either  upon  the  centre,  or  nearer  one  of  the  two  flanks  of  the  line  ; — 


100 


MEMOIRS  OF 


If  the  lines  are  composed  of  four  battalions,  the  first  line  shall 
form  the  close  column  of  divisions,  the  right  in  front,  upon  the  first 
division  of  the  third  battalion,  and  the  second  line  upon  the  first  divi- 
sion of  the  second  battalion. 

If  there  are  eight  battalions,  the  first  line  shall,  in  like  manner,  be 
formed  by  column  upon  the  first  division  of  the  fifth  battalion,  and 
the  second  line  upon  the  first  division  of  the  fourth  battalion. 

The  columns  being  formed  upon  either  supposition,  all  the  divi- 
sions in  front  of  that  of  formation  of  the  first  line  (first  division  of  the 
third  battalion,  or  first  division  of  the  fifth  battalion,)  shall  resume 
the  distance  by  the  head  or  right  of  the  column  ; and  all  those  in 
the  rear  of  the  division  of  formation,  after  the, half  turn  to  the  right, 
shall  resume  the  distance  by  the  rear  or  left  of  the  column  ; and 
then,  in  succession  as  the  divisions  resume  their  distances,  they  shall 
replace  themselves  right  in  front. 

Immediately  after  the  movement  of  the  first  line  is  begun,  the 
second  shall  march  forward,  taking  its  distance  by  the  head,  and 
shall  establish  itself  parallel  to  the  first  line.* 

A general  conversion  by  divisions  to  the  left  will  place  the  two 
lines  in  the  exact  order  of  the  change  of  front  commanded. 

This  movement  might  be  effected  by  platoons,  and  its  execution 
rendered  much  more  rapid. 

The  principle  of  a change  of  front,  as  it  may  be  perceived,  remains 
tbe  same  as  that  laid  down  in  the  regulations  ; that  is  to  say,  that  if 
the  first  line  operates  upon  the  fourth  battalion,  the  right  wing  for- 
ward, the  second  line  executes  it  upon  the  third  battalion  ; in  like 
manner,  if  the  first  line  executes  it  upon  the  third  battalion,  the  left 
wing  forward,  the  second  line  effects  it  on  the  fourth  battalion,  and 
so  on. 

II. 

Four  or  eight  battalions  upon  two  lines  intending  to  execute  a 
change  of  front  with  firing,  breaking  successively  to  the  rear  by 
platoons  or  divisions  from  one  of  the  two  wings,  in  order  to  form  a 
new  oblique  line  upon  one  of  the  flanks  : — 

When  the  order  for  this  movement  is  given,  the  first  division  of 
the  battalion  on  the  right  of  the  first  line  shall  operate  by  the  left 
flank,  and  by  file  to  the  rear  by  the  left ; it  shall  fall  back  in  its 
whole  depth,  then  operate  by  the  right  flank,  and  march  forward, 
taking  a direction  behind  the  front,  in  order  to  place  itself  in  line  of 
battle  on  the  extreme  left  of  the  line.  So  soon  as  the  first  division 
has  passed  to  the  parallel  of  the  centre  of  the  second  division,  this 
latter  shall  likewise  make  its  movement  by  the  left  flank,  and  so  on 

* The  method  here  proposed  is  much' superior  to  that  in  the  regulations  of  1791, 
and  very  much  resembles  that  adopted  in  the  new  regulation  of  1831. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


161 


with  regard  to  the  other  divisions.  The  moment  a battalion  of  the 
first  line  has  unmasked  the  front  of  a battalion  of  the  second  line,  the 
latter  shall  immediately  be  replaced,  and  so  on.  The  battalions  of 
the  second  line  shall  execute  the  fire  commanded  for  those  of  the 
first,  but  none  of  these  battalions  shall  fall  back  until  the  battalions 
of  the  first  line  have  executed  their  movement ; after  which,  if  the 
commander1  wished  to  prolong  the  line,  by  adding  the  second  to  it,  he 
must  command  the  latter  to  execute  the  same  manoeuvre  ; or,  lastly, 
by  the  same  movement  he  may  replace  it  in  its  position  of  battle  in 
second  line. 

If  the  movement  is  to  be  effected  by  the  left  of  the  line,  in  that 
case  the  fourth  division  of  the  last ; battalion  must  move  by  the  right 
flank  and  by  files  to  the  rear  by  the  right,  so  as  to  proceed  behind 
the  front,  in  order  to  replace  itself  on  the  left  in  battle  towards  the 
extreme  right  of  the  line,  and  so  on  with  the  other  divisions. 

III. 

Changes  of  individual  fronts  by  battalions  give  infinite  facility  in 
executing  the  principal  manoeuvres  of  war.  They  require  two  of 
three  minutes  only,  and,  consequently,  enable  the  commander  to 
change  the  front  of  his  line  in  a very  short  time,  either  by  executing 
an  oblique  change  of  front  upon  each  battalion,  the  left  wing  forward, 
re-forming  afterwards  upon  the  battalion  on  the  right  of  the  first  line, 
by  battalions  forward  in  line  of  battle  ; or  the  right  wing  forward, 
re-forming  upon  the  last  battalion  forward  in  battle.  Lastly,  this 
oblique  arrangement  allows  of  attacking  by  order  of  echelons. 


PASSAGE  OF  DEFILES  AND  BRIDGES. 

The  passage  of  a defile  to  the  rear,  by  the  flank  and  by  files,  ac- 
cording to  the  regulation,  is  in  general  very  long,  and  borders  too 
much  on  confusion  to  be  executed  in  the  presence  of  the  enemy. 
This  movement  may  be  effected  in  column  by  sections,  platoons,  or 
divisions,  either  by  a movement  to  front  or  rear.* 

I. 

To  pass  a defile,  in  front  by  the  centre,  according  to  regulation,  the 
first  battalion  proceeds  by  sections  to  the  left,  the  second,  by  sections 
to  the  right;  they  afterwards  march  forward  and  form  up  into  line  as 
the  defile  widens. 

Here  a battalion  is  supposed  to  be  posted  behind  a defile  whose 
width  would  not  allow  the  passage  in  front  of  more  than  one  platoon 

* This  reason  is  the  same  as  the  one  stated  in  the  new  regulations,  in  which  the 
method  presented  by  Marshal  Ney  is  adopted; 


162 


MEMOIRS  OF 


at  a time.  In  this  case  all  the  sections  of  the  half  battalion  on  the 
right  would  place  themselves  in  the  rear  in  column,  the  left  in  front, 
behind  the  second  section  of  the  fourth  platoon,  and  the  sections  of 
the  half  battalion  on  the  left,  in  the  rear  in  column,  right  in  front, 
behind  the  first  section  of  the  fifth  platoon.  The  battalion  marching 
in  this  order  of  column  of  attack,  at  section  distance,  through  the  de- 
file, should  gradually  form  upon  the  centre  and  forward  in  line  of  bat- 
tle, as  the  defile  became  wider. 

II. 

If  the  defile  is  wide  enough  to  allow  the  free  passage  of  a division, 
in  that  case  all  the  platoons  of  the  right  shall  form  into  column,  the 
left  in  front,  at  platoon  distance,  behind  the  fourth  platoon  ; and  those 
of  the  left,  with  the  right  in  front,  behind  the  fifth  platoon.  The  ad- 
vance in  line  of  battle  shall  be  executed  in  the  same  manner  as  that 
specified  for  the  column,  by  fronts  of  platoons  formed  by  the  sections 
of  the  half  battalions  on  right  to  left. 

This  mode  may  be  applied  to  a line  of  several  battalions,  by  form- 
ing the  uneven  battalions  into  columns  by  sections  or  platoons,  the 
left  in  front,  and  the  even  battalions  the  right  in  front.  In  this  case 
the  columns  must  be  closed,  so  that  there  remain  only  an  interval  of 
three  paces. 

III. 

The  passage  of  the  defile  in  retreat  is  effected  in  the  natural  or- 
der of  the  sections,  platoons,  or  divisions,  in  the  following  man- 
ner:— 

As  the  battalion  is  to  fall  back  by  sections  of  the  two  wings  at  the 
same  time,  let  us  suppose  that  the  defile  is  behind  the  second  section 
of  the  fourth,  and  first,  section  of  the  fifth  platoon.  All  the  sections 
of  the  right  shall  break  successively  by  the  left  flank  and  to  the  rear 
by  left,  then  front  and  march  ; those  of  the  left,  by  the  right  flank 
and  to  the  rear  by  the  right,  then  front  and  march.  On  reaching 
the  entrance  of  the  defile,  the  sections  of  the  right  shall  make  a con- 
version to  the  left,  and  the  sections  of  the  left  a conversion  to  the 
right,  proceeding  together  on  the  new  line  indicated.  To  cover  the 
retrograde  movement,  it  will  be  necessary  for  the  platoon  or  division 
at  the  entrance  of  the  defile  to  march  up  twenty-five  paces  to  the 
front,  and  throw  out  some  tirailleurs.  Lastly,  so  soon  as  the  two 
wings  have  effected  their  movement,  the  platoon  in  advance  shall  re- 
call its  tirailleurs  by  the  rallying  beat  of  the  drum,  and  after  a half 
turn  to  the  right,  place  itself  three  paces  in  front  of  the  centre  of 
the  battalion,  and  there  serve  as  a base  on  which  to  form  the  general 
line. 

IV. 

If  the  retrograde  movement  is  to  be  effected  by  platoons  from  both 
wings  of  a regiment  at  the  same  time,  the  eighth  platoon  of  the  first 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


163 


battalion,  and  the  first  platoon  of  the  second  battalion,  shall  likewise 
advance  obliquely  to  the  left  and  right,  in  order  to  cover  the  point 
indicated  for  the  passage  of  the  defile  to  the  rear.  The  platoons  of 
the  right,  and  those  of  the  left  of  both  battalions,  shall  break  to  the 
rear  in  the  same  manner  as  the  sections,  and  the  line  of  battle  shall 
be  re-formed  in  the  manner  already  specified. 

If  instead  of  breaking  by  platoons,  the  commander  thought  proper 
to  break  by  divisions,  in  such  case  the  fourth  division  of  the  first  bat- 
talion, and  the  first  division  of  the  second  battalion,  should  execute 
the  same  movements. 

To  aid  the  judgment  of  commanders  of  battalions  and  platoons  as 
to  the  distances  they  are  to  observe  during  the  march,  and  to  enable 
them  to  ascertain  when  they  are  to  halt,  so  that  the  line  shall  not 
offer  too  extensive  a development  at  the  moment  of  conversion  to 
the  left  to  enable  the  platoons  coming  from  the  right,  and  of  wheel 
to  the  right  for  those  marching  from  the  left,  to  resume  their  order 
of  battle,  they  shall  count  as  many  paces  as  there  are  files  in  their 
platoons,  and  then  multiply  by  the  number  which  are  to  follow  them, 
deducting  those  which  are  keeping  the  enemy  in  cheek.  By  such 
means  the  commanders  of  battalions  will  find  no  difficulty  in  halting 
and  forming  into  line  of  battle,  exactly  parallel  to  the  original  front 
of  the  line,  by  a general  conversion  to  the  left. 


MARCH  OR  ATTACK  BY  ECHELONS. 

This  manoeuvre  is  extremely  advantageous  in  war  ; but  it  requires 
a great  perfection  in  the  marching  of  the  troops,  in  order  that  the 
attack  upon  the  enemy  may  be  supported  with  rapidity  and  intelli- 
gence, and  that  the  battalions  which  refuse  to  attack  may  be  in  fit 
state  to  execute  attentively  every  movement  which  circumstances 
may  require. 

I. 

Eight  battalions  upon  two  lines  having  to  attack  the  right  wing  of 
the  enemy  placed  parallel  to  their  front  : — 

The  movement  shall  begin  by  the  left  at  full  distances,  either  by 
regiments  or  by  battalions,  whichever  may  be  preferable.  So  soon  as 
the  last  battalion  of  the  first  line  has  marched  forward,  it  shall  be  fol- 
lowed by  that  of  the  second  line,  and  so  on  by  the  remaining  batta- 
lions. In  the  supposition  that  the  enemy  refuses  its  right,  and  makes 
a demonstration  of  attack  with  its  left  upon  the  right  flank  of  the 
echelons  in  march  : in  this  case,  all  the  battalions  shall  effect  together 
a change  of  direction  to  the  right  by  battalions;  or  for  the  sake  of 
more  compactness  and  greater  celerity,  a change  of  front  upon  the 


i 


164 


MEMOIRS  OF 


colour  platoon  of  each  battalion  in  the  two  lines,  left  wing  forward. 
This  manoeuvre  being  performed,  the  battalions  may  continue  the 
attack  by  echelons,  or  march  forward  and  place  themselves  in  line 
of  battle  upon  the  first  battalions  of  the  right  of  the  two  lines,  which 
serve  as  pivots  or  point-d’appui.  By  this  operation  the  two  wings  act 
alternately  on  the  offensive.* 

If  the  attack  were  to  be  made  on  the  left  wing  of  the  enemy’s  line, 
the  movement  must  begin  by  the  right  of  the  two  attacking  lines. 
The  change  of  direction  by  battalions  must  be  executed  to  the  left ; 
or  the  change  of  front  made  right  wing  forward, 

II. 

If  the  commander  wishes  to  attack  with  only  the  first  line  in  eche- 
lons of  battalions,  either  by  the  right  or  by  the  left,  the  battalions 
shall  march  at  full  distances,  after  the  echelons  are  established  ; and 
if  they  were  threatened  with  an  attack  by  cavalry,  each  battalion 
should  form  into  column  of  division  at  platoon  distance,  the  right  in 
front,  upon  the  colour  division  of  each  battalion,  if  the  movement 
were  effected  by  the  right  of  the  line  ; or  the  left  in  front,  if  the 
movement  were  effected  by  the  left  of  the  line.  This  being  done,  the 
first  division  of  each  head  of  column  would  stand  fast.  The  uneven 
platoons  of  the  second  and  third  divisions  should  then  wheel  to  the 
right,  and  the  even  platoons  wheel  to  the  left.  The  fourth  division 
should  close  up,  and  then  face  about  so  as  to  form  squares  by  batta- 
lions placed  in  echelons. 

III. 

The  attack  in  echelons  by  the  centre  is  in  general  too  dangerous 
a manoevure  to  be  frequently  used  in  war,  unless  the  commander  is 
certain  that  the  enemy  has  imprudently  weakened  his  centre  to 
strengthen  his  wings  ; and  that  when  he  has  reached  the  central  po- 
sition he  can  maintain  it,  cut  off  the  enemy’s  wings,  and  force  him 
to  give  battle  separately.  This  attack  upon  the  centre  requires 
great  resolution  and  extreme  celerity  in  the  march  of  the  as- 
sailants. 

Let  us  suppose  a first  assailant  line  of  eight  battalions  : in  this 
case  the  battalions  Nos.  4 and  5 shall  begin  to  march  at  half  distance  ; 
the  other  battalions  shall  in  like  manner  follow  at  half  distance,  so 
that  the  movement  may  be  better  concentrated.  It  would  be  prudent 
not  to  make  the  second  line  march  otherwise  than  in  line  of  battle,  in 
order  that  it  may  serve  as  a support  to  the  two  wings  of  the  echelons 
of  the  first  line,  and  be  able  to  receive  the  first  line  thus  formed,  and 
protect  it  in  case  of  necessity. 


* This  is  a beautiful  manoeuvre,  and  has  been  adopted. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


165 


RETREAT  EN  ECH1QUIER,  OR  ALTERNATE  RETREAT. 

The  retreat  en  echiquer  upon  two  lines  may  be  effected  according 
to  the  principles  laid  down  in  the  regulations,  by  falling  back  by  bat- 
talions a hundred  or  a hundred  and  fifty  paces.  But  in  order  to  change 
alternately  the  defensive  into  the  offensive,  the  even  battalions  of  the 
second  line,  instead  of  falling  back  at  the  same  time  as  the  even  bat- 
talions of  the  first  line,  may  form  columns  by  divisions,  at  either 
close,  half,  or  whole  distance  behind  the  first  division,  the  right  in 
front,  and  then  advance  outside  the  right  of  the  even  battalions  of  the 
first  line  then  in  retreat,  and  form  into  line  a few  loises  in  the  rear  of 
the  left  of  the  uneven  battalions  of  the  first  line.  This  movement 
may  be  alternate  in  the  two  lines,  and  by  even  and  uneven  bat- 
talions, during  the  whole  time  that  the  retrograde  movement  lasts. 


SQUARES. 

Squares  are  formed  three  deep,  in  conformity  to  the  Emperor’s 
instructions;  and  sometimes  also  by  doubling  the  interior  sections, 
according  to  the  principle  laid  down  in  the  regulations  of  1791. 
Regiments  may  also  be  practised  to  fire  from  the  four  sides  by  the 
simple  column  ; and  as  this  is  often  seen  in  war,  the  troops  generally 
marching  in  that  order,  it  would  be  advantageous  to  accustom  the 
men  to  it, 

I. 

Four  regiments  crossing  a plain  in  columns  with  intervals,  by 
platoonsor  by  divisions.  If  they  were  attacked  by  cavalry,  and  had 
not  time  to  form  into  the  prescribed  squares,  the  regiments  should 
close  up  in  mass,  the  three  files  on  the  proper  pivot  flank  (we  suppose 
that  the  columns  have  their  right  in  front)  should  form  to  the  left 
flank;  and  those  on  the  reverse  flank  should  form  to  the  right  flank  ; 
the  last  division  would  face  about.* 


II. 

But  if  the  four  regiments  marched  upon  two  lines  in  columns : the 
first  and  second  regiments  of  the  first  line,  the  right  in  front,  in 
column  upon  the  eighth  platoon  of  the  even  battalions,  if  it  be  by 
platoons,  or  upon  the  fourth  division  of  the  same  battalions,  if  it  be 
by  divisions;  and  the  first  and  second  regiments  of  the  second  line, 
with  also  the  right  in  front,  but  to  the  rear  in  columns  upon  the  first 
platoons  of  the  uneven  battalions,  or  the  first  divisions  of  the  same 
battalions,  if  it  be  by  divisions.  This  arrangement  would  enable  the 

* This  formation  is  adopted  in  preparing  against  charges  of  cavalry. 
vol.  II.  22 


166 


MEMOIRS  OF 


commander  to  form  squares,  either  by  making  the  uneven  platoons 
wheel  to  the  right,  and  the  even  platoons  to  the  left,  the  column 
being  by  divisions  at  half  distances ; or,  after  having  closed  up  in 
mass,  by  making  the  three  files  on  the  right  and  left  flanks  of  the 
columns  face  as  above  to  the  left  and  to  the  right.  Should  circum- 
stances permit,  the  quincunx  may  be  formed,  in  order  that  the  fire 
may  cross  without  inconvenience  to  the  troops. 

III. 

The  four  regiments  may  also  be  formed  into  columns  in  the  follow- 
ing manner  : — The  first  regiment  of  the  first  line  in  front  forward 
into  column,  the  right  in  front,  upon  the  fourth  division  of  the  even 
battalion  ; the  second  regiment  in  the  rear  into  column,  the  right  in 
front,  upon  the  first  division  of  the  uneven  battalion.  The  first  regi- 
ment of  the  second  line  forward  into  column,  the  left  in  front,  upon 
the  first  division  of  the  uneven  battalion,  and  the  second  regiment 
in  rear  into  column,  the  left  in  front,  upon  the  fourth  division  of  the 
even  battalion.* 

IV. 

Four  regiments  upon  two  lines  may  easily  form  the  hollow  square, 
and  place  within  it  the  baggage  and  implements  of  war,  which  they 
might  have  to  cover  or  protect  on  a march.  In  this  case,  the  two 
lines  should  leave  no  interval  between  the  battalions  and  the  regi- 
ments. The  first  battalion  of  the  first  line  should  break  to  the  rear 
into  column,  by  platoons,  the  left  in  front,  at  whole  distance,  upon 
the  eighth  platoon;  the  fourth  battalion  of  the  same  line  into  column 
by  platoons,  the  right  in  front,  behind  the  first  platoon  ; the  first  bat- 
talion of  the  second  line  forward  into  column,  the  right  in  front,  upon 
its  eighth  platoon,  and  the  fourth  battalion  forward  into  column,  the 
left  in  front,  upon  its  first  platoon;  a wheel  by  platoons  to  the  right, 
by  the  right  flank,  would  close  this  part  of  the  square,  and  a wheel 
to  the  left,  by  the  left  flank,  would  close  the  other  part.  The  second 
and  third  battalions  of  the  second  line  must  make  a half  turn  to  the 
right.  The  grenadiers  might  be  so  disposed  as  to  cover  the  exterior 
and  interior  salient  angles  of  the  square. 


CONCLUSIONS. 

The  battalions  and  regiments  shall  be  progressively  accustomed 
to  execute,  both  stationary  and  in  marching,  all  the  above  manoeuvres. 

The  generals  of  division  shall  see  that  this  be  done,  and  shall  give 
to  each  brigadier-general  and  colonel  under  their  respective  command 
a copy  of  these  instructions. 

* The  new  regulations  do  not,  and  very  properly  so,  allow  of  squares  formed  of 
more  than  three  battalions. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


167 


As  the  whole  of  military  tactics  lies  in  the  science  of  forming  the 
troops  into  column  with  rapidity,  and  making  them  march  in  line  of 
battle,  I shall  apply  myself  more  particularly  to  show  the  utility  of 
making  whole  lines  operate  by  simple  movements  in  columns  of  bat- 
talions upon  one  or  two  lines,  and  by  such  means  execute  all  possible 
changes  of  front,  either  from  the  halt  or  on  the  march,  comprising 
generally  the  principal  movements  used  in  war.* 

It  is  not  my  intention  to  develop  the  knowledge  required  to  carry 
on  warfare  on  a large  scale,  but  1 shall  confine  myself  to  the  simple 
mechanism  of  the  evolutions  which  form  the  essential  ground-work 
of  its  particular  enterprises.  It  belongs  wholly  to  the  individual 
genius  of  the  commander  to  direct  his  lines  of  operation  in  such  a 
manner  as  to  embrace  a vast  whole,  and  to  be  able,  at  the  proper 
time,  to  take  advantage  of  all  the  events  and  circumstances  which 
succeed  each  other  so  rapidly  in  the  field  of  battle. 

The  success  of  every  operation  in  war  depends  upon  confidence  of 
the  troops  in  their  leader,  which  can  only  be  acquired  by  the  example 
which  the  general  must  give  when  the  danger  is  common  to  all.  He 
must,  without  intermission,  and  with  unceasing  solicitude,  attend  to 
the  wants  of  the  men,  and  insure,  by  the  most  persevering  activity, 
the  execution  of  his  orders ; — nothing  being  more  important  in  war 
than  to  impress  upon  his  army  at  once,  and  decidedly,  the  utmost 
punctuality  in  marching  at  the  very  moment  specified,  in  order  that 
combined  movements  may  produce  the  success  intended.  False  in- 
terpretations and  misunderstandings  put  forth  by  inexperienced  men, 
must  be  corrected  by  laconic,  clear,  and  precise  orders  for  movements. 
It  belongs  principally  to  the  intelligence  of  the  staff  officers  to  extir- 
pate this  military  defect,  which  may  lead  to  so  many  evils  when  the 
remedy  is  not  applied  on  the  instant. 


/ 

OBSERVATIONS  AND  GENERAL  SUMMARY. 

Columns  by  battalions  at  platoon  distance,  of  one  or  two  lines  at 
Once,  allow  the  commander  to  execute  every  possible  manoeuvre, 
change  frequently  his  direction,  and  march  on  the  diagonal  to  the 
left,  the  columns  having  the  left  in  front,  and  on  the  diagonal  to  the 
right,  if  the  right  is  in  front ; likewise  to  change  the  direction  to  the 
right. 

Changes  of  front  by  individual  battalions  are  the  easiest,  because 
they  require  only  a simple  platoon  wheel,  either  in  the  proper  or  in 
an  inverted  order.  Their  execution  takes  up  much  less  time  than 
those  indicated  in  the  regulations,  and  no  part  of  the  troops  present 
their  rear  to  the  enemy. 


Good  reflections  and  excellent  principles. 


168 


MEMOIRS  OF 


Passage  of  lines  by  individual  battalions  forward  by  the  centre. — * 
The  battalions  of  the  second  line  march  as  in  the  passage  of  a defile, 
forward  by  the  centre,  and  the  forming  into  line  is  effected  almost 
without  the  necessity  of  any  general  words  of  command.  The  pas- 
sage of  lines  by  falling  back,  does  not  offer  the  same  advantage  ; that 
prescribed  by  the  regulations  may  he  used  in  preference. 


ADJUTANTS-COMMANDANTS. 

During  war  these  officers  shall  be  employed  in  active  service  and 
in  the  army  offices,  but  more  especially  in  the  former,  in  order  to 
select  the  places  of  encampment,  form  the  camps,  and  stake  out  posi- 
tions when  circumstances  admit  of  it.  They  are  to  keep  up  com- 
munications with  the  head-quarters  of  divisions  and  with  general 
head-quarters  ; fix  upon  the  places  for  distributing  the  provisions, 
forage,  &c. ; direct  the  van-guards,  and  general  and  particular  re- 
connoitering  parties ; proceed  with  parties  to  observe  the  force,  the 
position,  and  the  movements  of  the  enemy.  The  adjutants-com- 
mandants  employed  in  the  army  offices  shall  be  specially  charged 
with  collecting  the  states  as  to  the  situation  of  the  forces;  they  shall 
also  provide  for  the  wants  and  subsistence  of  the  men  ; write  reports 
upon  the  observations  made  respecting  the  country,  the  topography 
of  the  war,  marches,  encampments,  &c.  &c.,  and  superintend  the 
personnel  and  materiel  of  the  Staff.* 

The  assistant  adjutants-commandants  shall  assist  the  latter  in  their 
important  duties.  The  assistants,  to  qualify  themselves  for  war,  and 
to  benefit  as  well  by  their  own  observations  as  by  those  of  the  other 
officers  in  the  army,  shall  write  down,  in  the  form  of  notes,  any  thing 
that  may  strike  their  attention  with  regard  to  good  or  bad  disposi- 
tions, and  neglect  nothing  to  render  such  remarks  profitable  to  them- 
selves in  their  profession.  The  most  important  thing  for  a staff- 
officer  is  to  inure  himself  to  fatigue  from  the  very  opening  of  the 
campaign,  by  remaining  constantly  dressed  and  booted,  in  order  that 
on  the  very  first  shot  fired,  he  may  be  able  to  proceed  in  all  haste  to 
the  place  of  action,  and  return  and  give  information  to  his  superiors. 
The  assistants  and  other  officers  of  the  staff  shall  be  present  at  every 
distribution  of  rations,  or  any  thing  else  to  the  men  ; they  shall  recon- 
noitre during  the  night  in  the  camps  and  at  the  advanced  posts.  An 
adjutant-commandant  shall  direct  them  in  turn  of  duty,  beginning 
from  the  head,  in  every  thing  relative  to  the  service,  and  at  the  bot- 
tom in  every  thing  concerning  distributions,  and  other  drudgery, 
errands,  &c. 


*The  rank  of  adjutant-commandant  does  not  now  exist;  but  the  duties  attributed 
to  that  officer,  and  the  Marshal’s  instructions,  are  perfectly  applicable  to  the  staff- 
fcolonel  of  the  present  day. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


169 


AIDES-DE-CAMP. 

Besides  the  confidence  of  the  general  officers,  of  which  aides-de- 
camp  must  render  themselves  worthy  by  indefatigable  zeal,  it  is 
necessary  that  they  should  be  extremely  active,  well  acquainted  with 
the  different  corps  of  the  brigade  or  division  to  which  they  belong, 
the  names  of  the  several  officers  in  command,  and  those  of  the  com- 
missaries, that  they  may  be  able  to  transmit  orders  with  precision, 
and  superintend  their  execution. 


THE  COMMANDANT  AT  HEAD-QUARTERS. 

He  shall  personally  take  the  orders  of  the  chief  of  the  staff,  shall 
preside  at  parade,  and  superintend  the  interior  and  exterior  duty  at 
head-quarters.  The  watch-word  shall  be  given  only  in  fortresses, 
such  a custom  being  found  useless  in  camps,  where  the  development 
is  too  extensive,  especially  when  several  divisions  composing  a corps- 
d’armee  act  individually  in  pursuit  of  the  enemy. 


PERSONNEL  OF  HEAD-QUARTERS. 

The  commander  of  the  artillery.* 

A company  of  guides  on  horseback,  taken  from  all  the  corps  com- 
posing the  army. 

A company  of  guides  on  foot. 

Half  a company  of  light  artillery. 

A company  of  pontoonmen. 

A section  of  miners. 

A company  of  sappers. 

A company  of  armed  bakers,  and  two  sections  of  butchers. 

A company  of  swimmers  of  a hundred  men. 

Engineer  officers. 

Officers  topographers. 

Commissaries  general. 

Inspector  and  sub-inspector  of  musters. 

Officers  of  health  and  of  pharmacy.  The  officers  of  health  shall 
have  voursches,f  and  shall  follow  everywhere. 

A division  of  horse  gendarmerie. 

A military  commission,  or  standing  court-martial. 

* All  that  follows,  as  far  as  No.  7,  is  order  given  to  chaos.  It  was  worthy  of  a mind 
like  that  of  the  Marshal  to  feel  the  want  of  this,  and  to  dare  undertake  it.  The 
principles  of  this  organization  have  been  adopted  in  the  new  regulations  for  the  field, 
t A sort  of  light  car. 


170 


MEMOIRS  OF 


Messengers. 

Administration  of  posts,  and  the  veterinary  artist  of  head-quarters. 
Paymaster-general,  guarded  by  the  guides  of  the  general-in-chief. 
Four  washerwomen  and  two  sutlers,  with  carts,  each  of  which  shall 
bear  a plate. 


INDISPENSABLE  OBJECTS  ATTACHED  TO  A GENERAL  STAFF. 

A bridge  equipage  consisting  of  pontoons,  another  of  trestles  for 
crossing  a river  of  from  a hundred  to  two  hundred  feet  wide,  provi- 
ded with  cramp-hooks,  cordage,  anchors,  two  skiffs,  beams,  timbers, 
carpenters’  tools,  torches,  combustibles,  pitch,  &c.  Sic. ; ladders  with 
cramp-hooks  to  scale,  when  necessary,  the  walls  of  a town,  or  other 
places  not  strongly  fortified  by  art  and  nature.  The  whole  placed 
in  drays,  or  other  strongly  built  carriages. 

The  light  artillery  attached  to  head-quarters  shall  always  have  a 
good  stock  of  rockets  for  signals,  either  to  direct  night  movements, 
or  to  guide  columns  of  attack  before  day-break,  whether  in  an  open 
country,  or  when  forcing  redoubts  and  entrenchments  or  storming  a 
fortified  place. 

An  equipage  of  tumbrils  for  the  provisions  and  forage. 

Baggage  of  head-quarters. — Fix  its  amount  with  precision,  and 
preserve  the  greatest  order  on  a march  ; and  maintain  a discipline 
always  difficult,  particularly  among  the  soldiers  who  have  the  direc- 
tion and  superintendence  of  the  train. 

The  commander  of  the  equipages,  wagons,  tumbrils  of  rockets, 
bridge  equipages,  pontoons,  and  other  implements  of  war,  must  be  a 
man  of  firm  character,  well  informed,  and  extremely  strict.  It  is 
necessary  that  the  soldiers  of  the  train  should  have  learned  to 
manoeuvre,  in  order  that,  in  case  of  need,  the  commander  of  the 
equipages  or  of  the  park,  might  be  able  to  form  a square  against  the 
enemy,  and  to  re-form  with  equal  facility  into  one  or  more  columns. 
The  execution  of  such  manoeuvres  requires  great  rapidity  and  pre- 
cision. 


THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  STAFF. 

Besides  the  staff  officers  under  the  command  of  the  chief  of  the 
staff,  the  number  of  which  is  fixed  by  laws  and  decrees,  there  shall 
be  an  under  chief  of  the  staff,  who  shall  superintend  the  work  in 
the  offices,  the  execution  of  reports,  the  destination  of  troops,  and 
draw  up  papers  upon  the  reconnoitrings,  &e.  Sic. 

The  under  chief  of  the  staff  shall  distribute  to  the  individuals  alone 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


171 


who  are  attached  immediately  to  the  staff  the  billets  which  the  com- 
mander of  head-quarters  shall  issue  to  him.  The  orders  respecting 
the  police  at  head-quarters,  and  all  measures  concerning  the  details 
relative  thereto,  shall  he  placarded  inside  the  office  of  head  quarters. 
The  commander  of  the  gendarmerie,  specially  charged  with  this 
branch  of  the  service,  shall  keep  a register,  in  which  shall  be  enter- 
ed the  orders  and  arrangements  concerning  the  distribution  of  rations, 
billets,  the  interior  and  exterior  service,  the  police,  sutlers,  washer- 
women, prisoners  of  war,  spies,  delinquents  belonging  to  the  army, 
convicts,  execution  of  sentences,  conscripts,  deserters,  &c. 

The  following  order  in  billeting,  once  established,  shall  be  invariably 

maintained  during  the  war. 

The  under  chief  of  the  staff  shall  receive  from  the  commandant  of 
head-quarters,  or  from  the  commander  of  the  gendarmerie,  billets  for 
the  general  officers,  artillery  officers,  officers  of  engineers,  assistants, 
aides-de-camp,  adjutants,  commandants,  and  other  persons  immediately 
attached  to  the  general  head-quarters. 

Billets  distributed  by  the  commander  of  head-quarters  or  under 
chief  of  the  staff, — To  the  officers  or  subdivision  of  gendarmerie,  for 
the  non-commissioned  officers  and  gendarmes. 

Commander  of  the  guides, — To  the  horse  and  foot  guides,  and  the 
half  company  of  light  artillery. 

Commander  of  the  gendarmerie,— To  the  sutlers  and  washer- 
women. 

Commander  of  engineers, — To  the  sappers  and  pontoonmen. 

Commissaries, — To  the  bakers  and  butchers. 

Commandant  of  the  artillery, — To  the  swimmers  and  the  reserve 
park  of  artillery. 

Paymaster, — To  the  clerks,  employes,  and  other  individuals  at- 
tached to  the  treasury. 

Director-general  of  posts, — To  the  messengers  and  administration 
of  posts. 

Inspectors  of  that  administration, — To  the  administration  of  bread 
and  liquors  and  forage. 

The  guard  of  general  head-quarters,  and  of  the  chief  of  the  staff 
shall  be  furnished  by  the  horse  and  foot  guides. 

The  guard  of  the  general  in  command  of  the  artillery,  by  the 
horse  or  foot  gunners. 

The  guard  of  the  commandant  of  engineers,  and  all  field  offi- 
cers of  that  arm,  by  the  sappers,  pontoonmen,  miners,  and  swim- 
mers. 

The  guard  of  the  inspector  and  sub-inspector  of  musters,  by  the 
bakers  and  butchers. 

The  guard  of  the  commissary-general,  and  the  other  commissaries, 
by  the  bakers  and  butchers. 

The  guard  of  the  general  administration  of  posts,  by  the  guides  of 
head-quarters. 


172 


MEMOIRS  OF 


The  guard  of  the  administration  of  bread,  meat,  liquids,  and  forage, 
shall  consist  of  a detachment  of  infantry  taken  from  the  division 
nearest  to  head-quarters. 

The  guard  of  the  treasury  to  be  taken  from  the  guides  of  general 
head-quarters,  or  to  consist  of  grenadiers  attached  to  the  general  staff. 


STAFF  OF  A DIVISION. 

The*  general  of  division. — The  chief  of  his  staff,  taken  from  among 
the  adjutants-commandants  ; two  generals  of  brigade,  two  adjutants- 
commandants,  and  four  assistants. 

The  commandant  of  head-quarters  selected  from  among  the  field- 
officers  of  the  division,  or  from  among  the  unattached  field-officers  at 
home. 

A division  or  sub-division  of  gendarmerie  to  carry  on  the  police  ; 
the  commander  of  this  corps  is  to  communicate  with  the  commander 
of  the  gendarmerie  at  general  head-quarters. 

Pontoonmen,  sappers  and  miners,  to  be  taken  by  detachments  from 
those  employed  in  the  army. 

Two  officers  of  engineers  employed  in  military  reconnoitring,  con- 
structing military  works,  tracing  and  staking  out  camps  and  positions, 
drawing  plans  of  the  ground  and  of  marches,  engagements,  &c.  &c. 

Paymaster  of  the  division. 

Officer  in  charge  of  the  topographic  department. 

A bridge  equipage  of  trestles  for  crossing  a river  from  one  to  two 
hundred  feet  wide,  together  with  a skiff,  anchors,  cordage,  beams, 
timbers,  carpenters’  tools,  combustibles,  torches,  scaling  ladders  to 
storm  a place;  rockets  to  direct  the  columns  during  the  night,  or  to 
serve  as  signal  on  a day  of  battle,  engagement,  crossing  a river,  &c. 
&c. — 

A company  of  bakers. 

One  of  butchers. 

One  of  swimmers. 

Commissaries. 

Inspector  and  sub-inspector  of  musters. 

Commandant  of  artillery. 

Commandant  of  engineers. 

Wagon  equipages  for  the  carriage  of  provisions. 

Administrations  of  posts,  bread,  liquors,  and  forage. 

Officers  of  health,  physicians,  compounders  of  drugs. — The  sur- 
geons shall  follow  everywhere  either  in  voursches  or  on  horseback. 

A company  of  grenadiers  to  guard  head-quarters,  and  a detachment 
of  a hundred  foot  soldiers  to  be  alternately  on  duty  with  the  baggage, 
wagons,  administration  of  posts,  &c.,  and  to  supply  sentries  for  the 
post,  the  inspectors  and  sub-inspectors  of  musters,  the  commissaries, 
the  paymasters,  &c. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


173 


COMPOSITION  OF  A DIVISION  IN  INFANTRY,  CAVALRY,  AND  ARTILLERY. 

Four  regiments  of  the  line,  forming  two  brigades. 

One  regiment  of  light  infantry,  employed  in  the  vanguard. 

Four  regiments  of  cavalry,  chasseurs,  dragoons,  or  cuirassiers. 

One  regiment  of  chasseurs  or  hussars,  employed  in  the  vanguard. 

Two  companies  of  light  artillery,  detached  among  the  infantry- 
brigades  ; and  a half  battery  for  the  vanguard. 

Eight  pieces  of  heavy  artillery,  twelve  and  eight  pounders,  and 
six  or  eight  inch  howitzers. 

A park  of  reserve,  with  the  necessary  ammunition,  containing  car- 
tridges for  infantry  and  cavalry,  besides  those  required  for  the  light 
and  heavy  artillery.* 

The  grenadiers  of  the  whole  division  may  be  united  so  as  to  form 
the  reserve  of  the  division,  to  which  may  be  attached  the  heavy 
cavalry  and  artillery. 

It  is  necessary  that  the  park  of  artillery  should  be  provided  with 
grenades,  and  the  grenadiers  exercised  in  using  them,  for  the  storm- 
ing of  a work,  a fort,  a garrisoned  place,  &c. 

In  order  to  form  the  staff  officers,  an  adjutant-commandant  shall 
have  the  command  of  the  vanguard.  He  shall  be  relieved  once  a 
month  by  another,  and  successively  hy  the  field-officers  of  the  line. 

The  other  divisions  shall  be,  as  much  as  possible,  of  the  same 
composition  as  the  above. 

It  shall  be  commanded  by  the  chief  of  the  staff  of  the  army,  a 
general  officer,  one  or  more  colonels  of  regiments  of  the  line,  chefs- 
de-bataillon,  and  chefs-d’escadron,  who  shall  alternately  be  officer  of 
the  day  to  superintend  the  execution  of  orders  with  regard  to  the 
service  of  the  advanced  posts,  the  camp,  the  police,  the  night 
rounds,  &c. 


ON  ENCAMPMENTS. 

The  regiments  of  infantry  distributed  in  the  different  brigades  which 
are  to  compose  the  division,  or  those  composing  several  divisions  of 
the  army  assembled  in  a single  position,  shall  be  placed  in  the  order 
of  their  numbers  one,  two,  three,  and  four,  from  right  to  left,  unless 
particular  reasons  should  prevent  this  arrangement,  which,  however, 
is  strictly  to  be  followed  if  the  ground  admits  of  doing  so,  in  order  to 
efface  any  impression  of  preference,  and  prevent  jealousy.  The 
French  armies  are  too  tenacious  of  the  point  of  honour  to  render  it 
prudent  in  any  general  officer  to  grant  distinctions  to  such  or  such 
regiments. 

The  light  infantry  shall  be  invariably  placed  in  front  of  the  line, 
on  the  flanks,  and  sometimes  in  the  rear  of  the  camp. 

* This  organization  must  depend  upon  the  country  in  which  the  war  is  carried  on, 
the  troops  opposed  to  you,  the  resources  at  your  disposal,  and  the  object  in  view,  In 
other  respects  the  proportions  are  excellent. 

vol.  ii.  23 


174 


MEMOIRS  OF 


The  cavalry,  in  the  rear  and  upon  the  flanks  of  the  line  of  encamp- 
ment. 

The  light  cavalry  with  the  vanguards. 

The  light  artillery  in  front  and  upon  the  wings  of  the  line  of 
encampment. 

The  heavy  artillery,  in  the  intervals  between  the  brigades,  and  in 
reserve  behind  the  line. 

The  reserve  behind  the  line,  where  shall  be  assembled  the  park  of 
artillery,  the  provision  wagons,  the  bagarage,  &c. 

The  baraques  or  huts,  whether  builf  of  boards  or  of  straw,  shall 
be  placed  in  lines  of  two  or  three  ranks.  The  distance  prescribed 
between  each  and  between  the  different  battalions  and  regiments,  for 
the  purpose  of  preventing  fire,  shall  be  strictly  observed.  The  same 
shall  hold  good  with  regard  to  the  cavalry  and  the  artillery.  The 
area  of  the  camp  shall  be  marked  by  stakes  driven  into  the  ground, 
as  shall  likewise  the  communications  with  the  vanguard,  the  de- 
tached posts,  body  of  reserve,  place  for  distributing  rations,  head- 
quarters, &c.  &c. 

The  fasces  of  arms  shall  be  formed  fifteen  feet  in  front  of  the  flag 
of  the  line  of  huts.  The  muskets  shall  occupy  the  development  of 
the  platoons  to  which  they  belong  ; the  cartouches  and  sabres  shall 
be  sheltered  as  much  as  possible  from  the  damp  and  the  rain,  by 
means  of  sheds  made  of  boards,  or  covered  with  thatch. 

The  colours  and  drums,  shall  be  placed  in  the  centre  of  the  fire- 
locks of  their  respective  battalions. 

Each  infantry  regiment  shall  have,  on  the  right  and  left  of  its  front, 
a pole,  at  the  end  of  which  shall  be  nailed  a board  with  the  number  of 
the  regiment  inscribed. 

The  colonel  shall  have,  near  his  hut,  a similar  pole  showing  his 
name. 

The  cavalry  shall  be  cantoned,  if  the  locality  allows  it,  but  always 
near  the  camp.  In  the  contrary  case,  the  horses  shall  be  picketed 
in  two  ranks,  and  the  men  have  their  huts  in  the  rear  of  them.  The 
front  and  rear  shall  be  kept  clear  in  order  to  facilitate  the  falling  in. 
For  this  purpose  openings  shall  be  left  between  the  squadrons. 

The  colonels  of  cavalry  shall,  as  well  for  their  regiments  as  for 
themselves,  adopt  the  method  of  poles  showing  the  numbers  of  the 
regiments  and  the  names  of  the  colonels,  as  prescribed  for  the 
infantry. 

The  artillery  shall  follow  in  every  respect  the  same  arrangements 
that  are  precribed  for  the  infantry  and  cavalry  ; so  also  shall  the  van- 
guard and  the  reserve. 

The  guards  shall  be  so  stationed  as  to  maintain  tranquillity,  watch- 
fulness, order,  and  cleanliness  in  the  camp. 

The  fires  for  cooking  shall  be  placed  according  to  the  sinuosity  of 
the  ground,  either  in  front  or  in  the  rear  of  the  line  of  encampment. 

The  privies  upon  the  flanks. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


175 


SERVICE  OF  THE  CAMP. 

The  drums  shall  beat  the  reveille  from  two  till  three  in  the  morn- 
ing; at  four  the  troop  or  assembly,  when  the  men  shall  take  their 
arms,  form  in  front  of  the  colour,  and  be  ready  to  execute  any  move- 
ment which  circumstances  may  require.  In  the  event  of  a manoeu- 
vre, the  guards  of  the  camp  and  the  police  guards  shall  receive 
notice  to  remain  at  their  respective  posts.  They  shall  prevent  any 
stranger  from  entering  the  camp.  But  if  the  troops  do  not  manoeu- 
vre, they  shall  be  dismissed  at  broad  day-light,  after  having  been 
inspected. 

The  trumpeters  shall  sound  the  boute-selle,  or  “ to  horse,”  imme- 
diately after  the  beating  of  the  reveille.  The  horses  shall  be  sad- 
dled and  prepared,  at  four  the  bridles  shall  be  put  on,  and  the  cavalry 
regiments  shall,  in  the  greatest  silence,  fall  in  on  the  spot  indicated 
for  that  purpose.  The  colonels  shall  order  the  captains  to  have  the 
rolls  called,  and  if  at  broad  day-light  there  is  no  manoeuvre  to  be 
performed,  the  squadrons  shall  return  to  the  camp  in  the  same  order, 
after  the  inspection  of  clothing,  accoutrements,  harness,  and  arms. 

The  heavy  artillery  shall  put  the  horses  to  the  pieces  at  the  same 
time  as  the  cavalry  mount,  and  the  gunners  shall  be  ready  to  march. 

The  light  artillery  shall  mount,  and  the  horses  be  harnessed  to 
the  pieces. 

All  these  arrangements  shall  be  equally  applicable  to  the  rear- 
guard, the  wagons,  the  baggage,  and  all,  in  short,  belonging  to  a 
corps-d’armee. 

The  van-guard  shall  have  its  duty  diminished  during  the  day,  in 
order  to  be  more  active  and  alert  during  the  night.  As  soon  as  the 
day  closes,  the  videttes  shall  be  doubled.  A service  of  patroles  shall 
be  established  in  such  a manner,  that  there  shall  always  be  some 
on  duty.  If  there  are  different  outlets  to  guard,  leading  to  the  prin- 
cipal post,  they  shall  be  barricaded  with  ladders,  felled  trees,  or 
wagons  without  wheels,  and  be  further  guarded  by  squads  of  infan- 
try. The  cavalry  shall  guard  the  advanced  posts  during  the  day, 
and  occupy  the  most  advanced  positions  in  the  neighbourhood. 
At  nightfall  they  shall  withdraw  to  a good  distance  in  the  rear  of  the 
infantry,  and  only  four  or  five  cavalry  orderlies  shall  remain  at  the 
principal  post  of  infantry,  to  carry  to  the  commandant  of  the  camp 
intelligence  of  any  attack  that  may  be  made  upon  the  van-guard. 
At  daybreak,  the  cavalry  shall  scour  the  country  according  to  the 
orders  it  may  receive,  and  the  infantry  remain  under  arms  till  its 
return.  It  is  very  necessary  that  a detachment  of  cavalry  of  the 
new  guard  should,  in  reconnoitring,  accompany  the  one  relieved,  in 
order  to  become  acquainted  with  the  localities  and  with  the  inequali- 
ties of  the  ground. 

The  order  of  the  day  shall  be  given  out  after  parade,  or  in  the 
morning  immediately  after  the  inspection. 


170 


MEMOIRS  OF 


The  generals  and  staff-officers  shall  proceed  to  the  camp  at  four  in 
the  morning,  when  the  troops  fall  in.  They  shall  remain  until  the 
return  of  the  reconnoitring  parties. 

The  service  of  the  camp  and  of  the  advanced  posts  shall  begin  at 
the  reveille.  The  posts  shall  remain  doubled,  until  the  return  of  the 
reconnoitring  parties  sent  in  the  direction  of  the  enemy,  and  if 
there  is  nothing  new,  the  relieved  guards  shall  return  to  the  camp. 

If  the  troops  in  the  camp  are  to  march  against  the  enemy,  the 
colonels  of  regiments,  and  even  the  officers  and  non-commissioned 
officers,  shall  write  in  their  pocket-books  the  principal  dispositions 
for  the  attack  which  they  will  have  to  operate ; for  it  is  not  indifi 
ferent  to  an  officer  anxious  to  do  his  duty  properly,  to  know  the  right, 
the  centre,  and  the  left  of  the  brigades  or  divisions  of  the  camp  with 
which  he  will  have  to  act,  and  more  especially  the  hospitals  for  the 
wounded,  the  places  where  the  rations  are  to  be  distributed,  and 
lastly,  the  point  on  which  the  reserve  park  of  artillery  will  be  sta- 
tioned during  the  skirmish,  engagement,  or  battle. 

The  report  of  the  officers  of  the  day,  shall  be  addressed  to  the 
chief  of  the  staff  of  their  division,  who  shall  forward  it  to  the  ge- 
neral staff. 

The  firelocks  shall  be  drawn  as  soon  as  the  advanced  guards  have 
returned  to  the  camp.  The  adjutant-major  of  each  battalion  shall 
assemble,  for  this  purpose,  the  men  just  come  off  guard,  and  shall 
receive  back  the  ball-cartridges.  Each  soldier  shall  be  furnished 
with  a pricker  to  clear  the  touch-hole  of  his  piece,  two  flints  garnished 
with  sheet-lead,  and  placed  in  reserve  in  the  pocket  of  the  cartouche, 
a cloth  to  wipe  the  pan,  and  a small  phial  of  oil  to  keep  the  lock 
in  order. 

The  cavalry  soldiers,  besides  being  provided  with  these  articles, 
as  necessary  to  the  carbine  as  to  the  musket,  shall  each  have  a small 
hatchet  in  the  left  holster,  instead  of  a second  pistol.  This  hatchet 
consists  of  a hammer  and  a blade  in  the  shape  of  a half  moon,  formed 
of  a single  piece  of  metal.  At  the  bottom  of  the  handle,  there  shall 
be  a screw-ring  to  enable  the  rider  to  fasten  his  horse  to  a tree,  &c. 
This  screw  shall  be  fixed  inside  the  handle  by  means  of  a matrice 
formed  therein. 

Colonels  of  infantry  and  cavalry  may,  on  days  of  rest,  have  the 
different  classes  of  recruits  drilled,  and  the  infantry  exercised  in  the 
drill  of  platoons  and  battalions,  the  cavalry  in  that  of  squadrons.  The 
officers  and  non-commissioned  officers  shall  be  instructed  at  least 
twice  a week,  in  the  theory  relating  both  to  the  manner  of  giving  the 
word  of  command,  and  the  execution  of  evolutions  and  grand  manoeu- 
vres, and  also  in  the  military  rules  and  the  administration  of  military 
bodies.  It  is  then  that  colonels  well  versed  in  the  art  of  war  shall 
examine  them  on  points  of  knowledge  necessary  for  the  attack  and 
defence  of  a fortified  place,  the  attack  and  defence  of  a post,  recon- 
noitring to  be  effected  in  an  open  or  wooded  country,  and  lastly,  on 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


177 


the  different  occurrences  in  war  in  which  the  duties  of  officers  are  so 
important. 

The  cavalry  officers  and  non-commissioned  officers  shall  be  in- 
structed in  the  theory  of  their  own  arm.  The  cavalry  shall  take  care 
during  the  war  to  have  two  horses  in  each  squadron  with  pack-sad- 
dles, to  Which  shall  be  fastened  two  baskets  lined  with  strong  leather, 
containing  a stock  of  cartridges  for  the  carbines,  muskets,  or  other 

O O 77 

firelocks ; also  spare  flints,  and  worms  for  drawing  charges. 

The  guard-rooms  shall  be  established  at  the  advanced  posts,  and 
the  men  guilty  of  breach  of  discipline  shall  be  sent  thither.  These 
shall  have  no  huts,  and  shall  receive  nothing  but  dry  bread,  with  the 
exception  of  soup  twice  a week. 

The  code  of  penalties  and  military  crimes  shall  be  read  every 
Sunday  at  the  head  of  each  company. 

The  retreat  shall  be  beat  at  specified  hours  ; the  band  shall  play  an 
hour  beforehand  in  front  of  the  fasces  of  arms,  the  colours  and  the 
drums,  and  in  the  centre  of  the  battalions. 

The  roll  shall  be  called  immediately  after  the  tattoo,  and  the  fires 
shall  be  extinguished  at  tattoo  at  eight  or  nine  o’clock  at  night  ; or 
at  ten  o’clock,  when  soup  is  to  be  served  out,  &c.  In  the  cavalry, 
the  rolls  shall  be  called  four  times  a day  : in  the  morning  when  the 
men  mount  their  horses,  at  noon  at  two  o’clock,  and  in  the  evening 
before  the  horses  are  dressed.  The  same  regulations  apply  to  the 
infantry,  to  whom,  also,  every  regulation  relating  to  the  service  and 
to  the  police  is  likewise  applicable.  The  cavalry  shall  have,  if  pos- 
sible, pickets  with  iron  points,  to  picket  the  horses  in  camp  or  at 
bivouac.  But  the  laxity  of  discipline  during  actual  service  is  the 
cause  that  this  article,  so  necessary  to  cavalry  soldiers,  is  seldom 
observed  longer  than  a few  months,  because  it  is  inconvenient  to  the 
men  when  in  the  ranks. 

The  soldiers  shall  be  exercised  in  making  fascines,  saucissons, 
gabions,  and  in  constructing  works  necessary  in  a campaign*  such  as 
intrenchments>  redoubts,  &c.  The  officers  shall  endeavour  to  ac* 
quire  skill  in  directing  these  works,  in  order  to  be  able  to  intrench 
themselves  with  detachments,  in  case  of  need,  for  the  defence  of  a 
post,  or  a wood,  or  a village,  or  a defile,  a bridge,  a river,  a ford, 
tScc.  The  sentries  and  videttes  shall  be  accustomed  to  place  them- 
selves at  night  in  holes  which  they  shall  dig.  This  plan,  besides 
sheltering  them  from  surprise,  enables  them  to  hear  at  an  immense 
distance  the  approach  of  any  one,  by  listening  from  time  to  time 
with  the  head  reclining  in  the  excavation. 

Both  infantry  and  cavalry  shall  supply  night  pickets,  who,  every 
evening  before  the  tattoo,  shall  assemble  behind  the  hut  of  each  col- 
onel, to  be  employed  as  circumstances  may  require. 

The  cavalry  shall  send  patrols  during  the  night  along  the  great 
communications  in  the  rear  of  the  camp,  and  along  those  of  the  dif- 
ferent head-quarters. 


178 


MEMOIRS  OF 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  RATIONS. 

The  chief  of  the  staff  shall  issue  an  order  of  the  day,  stating  the 
arrangements  relative  to  the  distribution  of  rations,  whether  for  two, 
three,  or  four  days.  When  rations  are  to  be  distributed,  each  regi- 
ment shall  send  an  armed  detachment  with  the  fatigue-men  whose 
turn  of  duty  it  is,  and  also  the  adjutants  and  under  officers.  The 
corps  shall  be  mentioned  which  in  their  turn  take  precedence  in  the 
distribution,  consisting  of  bread,  meat,  lice,  salt,  dry  vegetables, 
brandy,  wine,  vinegar,  forage,  straw,  oats,  ozc.  Water  shall  also  be 
sent  for  in  a regular  manner;  the  fountains,  springs,  wells,  and 
brooks  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  camp  shall  be  guarded  by  posts 
of  infantry. 

The  cavalry  shall  proceed  to  the  distributions  in  the  same  order 
as  the  infantry,  and  shall  have,  to  water  their  horses,  a place  differ- 
ent from  that  resorted  to  for  water  by  the  infantry,  and  which  shall 
be  guarded  by  a mounted  vidette. 

The  staff  officers  shall  be  directed  to  be  present,  by  turns,  at  the 
issues,  for  the  purpose  of  preserving  good  order  there,  and  examin- 
ing the  quality  of  the  bread,  meat,  forage,  liquids,  &c.  Articles  of 
bad  quality,  spoilt  or  unwholesome,  shall  not  be  paid  for  to  the  con- 
tractor, provided  there  be  a proces- verbal  requiring  that  they  shall 
be  burnt.  The  receipts  of  the  adjutants  and  quarter-master  ser- 
jeants  shall  be  given  to  the  storekeeper  in  the  presence  of  the  quarter- 
master general  and  the  commissary-general,  both  of  whom  are  to  be 
present  at  the  distributions. 


ON  THE  MARCH  OF  A CORPS-d’aRMF.E,  A DIVISION,  A BRIGADE,  A 
RECONNOITRING  PARTY,  A PATROLE,  &C. 

A body  of  troops  shall  never  leave  the  camp  except  on  a formal 
order  of  the  general  in  command,  and  in  the  presence  of  the  staff  or 
other  officer  appointed  to  carry  the  order  into  execution,  after  having 
examined  the  instructions  for  the  direction  of  the  march  and  the 
nature  of  the  enterprise.  If  the  expedition  is  not  a secret  one,  it  is 
necessary  that  the  commander  of  the  detachment  should  read  the  in- 
structions, and  make,  in  case  of  need,  such  reflections  and  observa- 
tions upon  them  as  he  may  think  proper,  and  which  the  staff-officer 
shall  report  to  his  general,  if  he  be  not  attached  to  the  expedition,  in 
which  case  he  shall  forward  them  by  a cavalry  orderly. 

When  a corps-d’armee  is  preparing  for  a movement,  either  for 
offensive  operations,  or  to  effect  a retreat,  the  men  shall  fall  in  without 
the  least  noise,  an  hour  before  the  march.  The  generals  of  brigade 
shall  march  at  the  head  of  their  respective  columns,  and  the  staff- 
officers,  before  the  troops  engage,  on  the  flanks  and  in  the  rear,  in 
order  that  the  officers  of  regiments  may  remain  in  their  places  of 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


179 


battle,  and  that  the  distances  may  be  well  observed  without  allowing 
the  depth  of  each  column  to  lengthen  out.  Each  regiment  of  in- 
fantry and  of  cavalry  shall  form  a rear-guard,  commanded  by  officers 
of  firmness,  and  notoriously  devoted  to  military  discipline.  This 
guard  is  to  prevent  the  number  of  stragglers  from  being  too  great, 
and  oblige  the  men  to  keep  to  their  ranks.  The  soldiers  under  ar- 
rest, in  confinement,  or  in  the  guard-house,  shall  march  at  the  head 
of  the  battalions  to  which  they  belong,  with  their  coats  turned, 
their  muskets  slung  reversed  on  their  backs,  without  bayonet,  or 
sabre,  or  cartridges.  They  may  be  made  to  engage  with  the  tirail- 
leurs ; so  soon  as  the  action  begins,  ammunition  and  bayonets  may 
be  given  out  to  them.  After  the  action  they  shall  return  to  the 
guard-house,  unless  their  colonel  forgives  their  fault  on  account  of 
their  good  conduct  during  the  action.  The  men  thus  in  confine- 
ment shall  be  forced  to  perform  all  the  drudgery  of  the  camp,  field 
works,  &c. 

The  van-guard  shall  proceed  with  all  the  precautions  necessary 
to  insure  a march,  and  discover  by  its  flankers  the  situation  of  the 
enemy.  It  shall  open  its  march  with  a squadron  of  light  cavalry,  a 
company  of  carabineers,  an  eight-pounder  or  a four-pounder ; a bat- 
talion of  light  infantry,  three  squadrons  of  light  cavalry  upon  the 
flanks  of  this  battalion  of  light  infantry,  behind  which  shall  be  two 
pieces  of  artillery  : a howitzer  and  an  eight-pounder,  or  a four- 
pounder,  and  a subdivision  of  sappers.  The  remainder  of  the  infantry 
shall  follow  with  the  remaining  artillery,  and  the  march  shall  be 
closed  up  by  the  cavalry.  The  piece  of  cannon  at  the  head  of  the 
column  shall  be  fired  as  rapidly  as  possible  the  moment  the  enemy 
is  perceived  in  force,  in  order  to  give  notice  to  the  corps-d’armee. 
A staff-officer  shall  be  immediately  despatched  to  the  general  in  com- 
mand, to  report  on  what  has  been  perceived  of  the  enemy’s  force, 
position,  or  motions. 

The  corps-d’armee  shall  march,  so  far  as  the  nature  of  the  ground 
will  admit  of  it,  by  platoons  or  divisions,  at  half  distances,  and  even 
in  columns  of  half-battalions  or  battalions,  if  the  country  should  be- 
come more  open,  and  when  the  positiop  which  the  army  is  to  occupy 
by  a raprd  attack  requires  that  it  should  form  into  line  of  battle  with 
great  celerity.  The  cavalry  stationed  in  the  several  divisions  shall 
march  on  the  roads  upon  the  flanks  and  in  sections,  or  by  fours.  The 
battalions  shall  maintain  a distance  of  twenty  toises  from  each  other, 
the  regiments  a distance  of  sixty  toises,  and  the  brigades  a distance 
of  a hundred  and  twenty  toises.  But,  to  insure  precision  in  this 
arrangement,  staff-officers,  or  adjutants-major  from  the  infantry  regi- 
ments, and  intelligent  orderlies  on  horseback,  shall  be  stationed  so  as 
to  prevent  the  columns  from  becoming  encumbered,  or  from  stopping 
during  the  march.  If  the  enemy  is  far  off,  there  shall  be  a general 
halt  of  half  an  hour  after  every  two  hours  of  march.  If  it  be  a 
forced  march,  it  shall  continue  four  hours,  and  then  a halt  of  an  hour 
for  refreshment. 


180 


MEMOIRS  OF 


It  is  necessary  to  accustom  a number  of  non-commissioned  officers, 
placed  along  the  whole  depth  of  the  column,  on  the  pivot  flank,  to 
repeat  the  word  of  command  “ halt,”  from  the  head  to  the  rear,  if 
the  column  is  to  stop,  and  the  march  is  by  files,  sections,  platoons, 
or  divisions;  also  the  word  “ march”  after  the  halt,  when  the  com- 
mand to  resume  the  march  is  given,  &c.  This  very  simple  measure 
is  of  the  greatest  importance. 

The  drummers  and  fifers  shall,  during  the  march,  be  distributed 
at  the  head  of  their  respective  battalions.  A number  of  them,  fixed 
by  the  drum-major  or  by  the  corporal-drummer,  shall  execute  differ- 
ent beats  accompanied  by  the  fifes.  By  day  only,  and  when  the 
enemy  is  far  off,  the  bands  shall  remain  at  the  head  of  their  respec- 
tive regiments,  and  shall  play,  from  time  to  time,  different  warlike 
airs.  The  cavalry  trumpets  shall  play  flourishes ; the  march  shall  be 
commanded  by  sound  of  trumpet,  and  the  sounding  of  a call  shall 
suffice  to  stop  the  column.  The  march  shall  be  resumed,  whenever 
it  can  be  so  managed,  only  after  the  men  have  had  their  soup. 

The  greatest  order  shall  exist  in  the  march  of  the  baggage  and 
the  provision  wagons,  which  shall  be  guarded  by  a detachment  of 
infantry  and  cavalry,  taken  either  from  the  reserves  of  the  different 
divisions,  or  from  the  army  in  general.  The  guard  of  head-quarters, 
the  commissariat,  the  gendarmerie,  the  sutlers,  &c.  shall  follow  in 
the  order  laid  down  by  the  commander-in-chief. 

The  park  of  artillery,  the  bridge  equipages,  and  the  other  im- 
plements of  war,  shall  always  remain  with  the  reserve,  to  which  also 
shall  be  attached  the  surgeons  and  the  moveable  hospitals. 


GENERAL  INSTRUCTIONS  RELATIVE  TO  THE  MARCH  OF  ONE  OR 
MORE  DIVISIONS  OF  A CORPS-d’aRMEE. 

Order  of  march  for  the 

The  division  of  the  general  commanding  the  van-guard,  or  the 
brigade  forming  the  van-guard,  or  in  fine  the  flankers,  shall  quit  the 

position  of at  two  o’clock  in  the  morning  precisely,  with 

arms  and  baggage.  It  shall  march  with  the  right  (or  the  left)  in 
front,  secure  its  march  and  its  flanks,  maintain  the  greatest  order  in 

its  movement,  and  proceed  to  the  camp,  place,  position,  &c.  of 

fixed  upon  and  staked  off  by  the  engineer  and  staff-officers,  in  pur- 
suance of  instructions  to  this  effect.  It  shall  place  its  right 

(after  having  established  its  advanced  posts  in  a line  with ) on 

the  village  behind  the brook,  its  centre  upon  the  heights  of 

, and  its  left  shall  extend  to  the  forest  of , whose  out- 
lets and  skirts  it  shall  guard.  Its  reserve,  park  of  artillery,  and  bag- 
gage, shall  be  stationed  in  the  rear  of  the  village,  at  the  river  or  wood 

of , and  the  head  quarters  of  the  division  shall  be  established 

at 

The  first,  second,  third,  or  fourth  division  shall  quit  its  camp  and 


/ 


MARSHAL  NEY.  173 

COMPOSITION  OP  A DIVISION  IN  INFANTRY,  CAVALRY,  AND  ARTILLERY. 

Four  regiments  of  the  line,  forming  two  brigades. 

One  regiment  of  light  infantry,  employed  in  the  vanguard. 

Four  regiments  of  cavalry,  chasseurs,  dragoons,  or  cuirassiers. 

One  regiment  of  chasseurs  or  hussars,  employed  in  the  vanguard. 

Two  companies  of  light  artillery,  detached  among  the  infantry 
brigades  ; and  a half  battery  for  the  vanguard. 

Eight  pieces  of  heavy  artillery,  twelve  and  eight  pounders,  and 
six  or  eight  inch  howitzers. 

A park  of  reserve,  with  the  necessary  ammunition,  containing  car- 
tridges for  infantry  and  cavalry,  besides  those  required  for  the  light 
and  heavy  artillery.* 

The  grenadiers  of  the  whole  division  may  be  united  so  as  to  form 
the  reserve  of  the  division,  to  which  may  be  attached  the  heavy 
cavalry  and  artillery. 

It  is  necessary  that  the  park  of  artillery  should  be  provided  with 
grenades,  and  the  grenadiers  exercised  in  using  them,  for  the  storm- 
ing of  a work,  a fort,  a garrisoned  place,  &c. 

In  order  to  form  the  staff  officers,  an  adjutant-commandant  shall 
have  the  command  of  the  vanguard.  He  shall  be  relieved  once  a 
month  by  another,  and  successively  by  the  field-officers  of  the  line. 

The  other  divisions  shall  be,  as  much  as  possible,  of  the  same 
composition  as  the  above. 

It  shall  be  commanded  by  the  chief  of  the  staff  of  the  army,  a 
general  officer,  one  or  more  colonels  of  regiments  of  the  line,  chefs- 
de-bataillon,  and  chefs-d’escadron,  who  shall  alternately  be  officer  of 
the  day  to  superintend  the  execution  of  orders  with  regard  to  the 
service  of  the  advanced  posts,  the  camp,  the  police,  the  night 
rounds,  &c. 


ON  ENCAMPMENTS. 

The  regiments  of  infantry  distributed  in  the  different  brigades  which 
are  to  compose  the  division,  or  those  composing  several  divisions  of 
the  army  assembled  in  a single  position,  shall  be  placed  in  the  order 
of  their  numbers  one,  two,  three,  and  four,  from  right  to  left,  unless 
particular  reasons  should  prevent  this  arrangement,  which,  however, 
is  strictly  to  be  followed  if  the  ground  admits  of  doing  so,  in  order  to 
efface  any  impression  of  preference,  and  prevent  jealousy.  The 
French  armies  are  too  tenacious  of  the  point  of  honour  to  render  it 
prudent  in  any  general  officer  to  grant  distinctions  to  such  or  such 
regiments; 

The  light  infantry  shall  be  invariably  placed  in  front  of  the  line, 
on  the  flanks,  and  sometimes  in  the  rear  of  the  camp. 

* This  organization  must  depend  upon  the  country  in  which  the  war  is  carried  on, 
the  troops  opposed  to  you,  the  resources  at  your  disposal,  and  the  object  in  view.  In 
other  respects  the  proportions  are  excellent. 

vol.  II.  23 


174 


MEMOIRS  OF 


The  cavalry,  in  the  rear  and  upon  the  flanks  of  the  line  of  encamp- 
ment. 

The  light  cavalry  with  the  vanguards. 

The  light  artillery  in  front  and  upon  the  wings  of  the  line  of 
encampment. 

The  heavy  artillery,  in  the  intervals  between  the  brigades,  and  in 
reserve  behind  the  line. 

The  reserve  behind  the  line,  where  shall  be  assembled  the  park  of 
artillery,  the  provision  wagons,  the  baggage,  &c. 

The  baraques  or  huts,  whether  built  of  boards  or  of  straw,  shall 
be  placed  in  lines  of  two  or  three  ranks.  The  distance  prescribed 
between  each  and  between  the  different  battalions  and  regiments,  for 
the  purpose  of  preventing  fire,  shall  be  strictly  observed.  The  same 
shall  hold  good  with  regard  to  the  cavalry  and  the  artillery.  The 
area  of  the  camp  shall  be  marked  by  stakes  driven  into  the  ground, 
as  shall  likewise  the  communications  with  the  vanguard,  the  de- 
tached posts,  body  of  reserve,  place  for  distributing  rations,  head- 
quarters, &c.  &c. 

The  fasces  of  arms  shall  be  formed  fifteen  feet  in  front  of  the  flag 
of  the  line  of  huts.  The  muskets  shall  occupy  the  development  of 
the  platoons  to  which  they  belong  ; the  cartouches  and  sabres  shall 
be  sheltered  as  much  as  possible  from  the  damp  and  the  rain,  by 
means  of  sheds  made  of  boards,  or  covered  with  thatch. 

The  colours  and  drums,  shall  be  placed  in  the  centre  of  the  fire- 
locks of  their  respective  battalions. 

Each  infantry  regiment  shall  have,  on  the  right  and  left  of  its  front, 
a pole,  at  the  end  of  which  shall  be  nailed  a board  with  the  number  of 
the  regiment  inscribed. 

The  colonel  shall  have,  near  his  hut,  a similar  pole  showing  his 
name. 

The  cavalry  shall  be  cantoned,  if  the  locality  allows  it,  but  always 
near  the  camp.  In  the  contrary  case,  the  horses  shall  be  picketed 
in  two  ranks,  and  the  men  have  their  huts  in  the  rear  of  them.  The 
front  and  rear  shall  be  kept  clear  in  order  to  facilitate  the  falling  in. 
For  this  purpose  openings  shall  be  left  between  the  squadrons. 

The  colonels  of  cavalry  shall,  as  well  for  their  regiments  as  for 
themselves,  adopt  the  method  of  poles  showing  the  numbers  of  the 
regiments  and  the  names  of  the  colonels,  as  prescribed  for  the 
infantry. 

The  artillery  shall  follow  in  every  respect  the  same  arrangements 
that  are  precribed  for  the  infantry  and  cavalry  ; so  also  shall  the  van- 
guard and  the  reserve. 

The  guards  shall  be  so  stationed  as  to  maintain  tranquillity,  watch- 
fulness, order,  and  cleanliness  in  the  camp. 

The  fires  fo’r  cooking  shall  be  placed  according  to  the  sinuosity  of 
the  ground,  either  in  front  or  in  the  rear  of  the  line  of  encampment. 

The  privies  upon  the  flanks. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


175 


SERVICE  OF  THE  CAMP. 

The  drums  shall  beat  the  reveille  from  two  till  three  in  the  morn- 
ing; at  four  the  troop  or  assembly,  when  the  men  shall  take  their 
arms,  form  in  front  of  the  colour,  and  be  ready  to  execute  any  move- 
ment which  circumstances  may  require.  In  the  event  of  a manoeu- 
vre, the  guards  of  the  camp  and  the  police  guards  shall  receive 
notice  to  remain  at  their  respective  posts.  They  shall  prevent  any 
stranger  from  entering  the  camp.  But  if  the  troops  do  not  manoeu- 
vre, they  shall  be  .dismissed  at  broad  day-light,  after  having  been 
inspected. 

The  trumpeters  shall  sound  the  boute-selle,  or  “ to  horse,”  imme- 
diately after  the  beating  of  the  reveille.  The  horses  shall  be  sad- 
dled and  prepared,  at  four  the  bridles  shall  be  put  on,  and  the  cavalry 
regiments  shall,  in  the  greatest  silence,  fall  in  on  the  spot  indicated 
for  that  purpose.  The  colonels  shall  order  the  captains  to  have  the 
rolls  called,  and  if  at  broad  day-light  there  is  no  manoeuvre  to  be 
performed,  the  squadrons  shall  return  to  the  camp  in  the  same  order, 
after  the  inspection  of  clothing,  accoutrements,  harness,  and  arms. 

The  heavy  artillery  shall  put  the  horses  to  the  pieces  at  the  same 
time  as  the  cavalry  mount,  and  the  gunners  shall  be  ready  to  march. 

The  light  artillery  shall  mount,  and  the  horses  be  harnessed  to 
the  pieces. 

All  these  arrangements  shall  be  equally  applicable  to  the  rear- 
guard, the  wagons,  the  baggage,  and  all,  in  short,  belonging  to  a 
corps-d’armee. 

The  van-guard  shall  have  its  duty  diminished  during  the  day,  in 
order  to  be  more  active  and  alert  during  the  night.  As  soon  as  the 
day  closes,  the  videttes  shall  be  doubled.  A service  of  patroles  shall 
be  established  in  such  a manner,  that  there  shall  always  be  some 
on  duty.  If  there  are  different  outlets  to  guard,  leading  to  the  prin- 
cipal post,  they  shall  be  barricaded  with  ladders,  felled  trees,  or 
wagons  without  wheels,  and  be  further  guarded  by  squads  of  infan- 
try. The  cavalry  shall  guard  the  advanced  posts  during  the  day, 
and  occupy  the  most  advanced  positions  in  the  neighbourhood. 
At  nightfall  they  shall  withdraw  to  a good  distance  in  the  rear  of  the 
infantry,  and  only  four  or  five  cavalry  orderlies  shall  remain  at  the 
principal  post  of  infantry,  to  carry  to  the  commandant  of  the  camp 
intelligence  of  any  attack  that  may  be  made  upon  the  van-guard. 
At  daybreak,  the  cavalry  shall  scour  the  country  according  to  the 
orders  it  may  receive,  and  the  infantry  remain  under  arms  till  its 
return.  It  is  very  necessary  that  a detachment  of  cavalry  of  the 
new  guard  should,  in  reconnoitring,  accompany  the  one  relieved,  in 
order  to  become  acquainted  with  the  localities  and  with  the  inequali- 
ties of  the  ground. 

The  order  of  the  day  shall  be  given  out  after  parade,  or  in  the 
morning  immediately  after  the  inspection. 


176 


MEMOIRS  OF 


The  generals  and  staff-officers  shall  proceed  to  the  camp  at  four  in 
the  morning,  when  the  troops  fall  in.  They  shall  remain  until  the 
return  of  the  reconnoitring  parties. 

The  service  of  the  camp  and  of  the  advanced  posts  shall  begin  at 
the  reveille.  The  posts  shall  remain  doubled,  until  the  return  of  the 
reconnoitring  parties  sent  in  the  direction  of  the  enemy,  and  if 
there  is  nothing  new,  the  relieved  guards  shall  return  to  the  camp. 

If  the  troops  in  the  camp  are  to  march  against  the  enemy,  the 
colonels  of  regiments,  and  even  the  officers  and  non-commissioned 
officers,  shall  write  in  their  pocket-books  the  principal  dispositions 
for  the  attack  which  they  will  have  to  operate,*  for  it  is  not  indif- 
ferent to  an  officer  anxious  to  do  his  duty  properly,  to  know  the  right, 
the  centre,  and  the  left  of  the  brigades  or  divisions  of  the  camp  with 
which  he  will  have  to  act,  and  more  especially  the  hospitals  for  the 
wounded,  the  places  where  the  rations  are  to  be  distributed,  and 
lastly)  the  point  on  which  the  reserve  park  of  artillery  will  be  sta- 
tioned during  the  skirmish,  engagement,  or  battle. 

The  report  of  the  officers  of  the  day,  shall  be  addressed  to  the 
chief  of  the  staff  of  their  division,  who  shall  forward  it  to  the  ge- 
neral staff. 

The  firelocks  shall  be  drawn  as  soon  as  the  advanced  guards  have 
returned  to  the  camp.  The  adjutant-major  of  each  battalion  shall 
assemble,  for  this  purpose,  the  men  just  come  off  guard,  and  shall 
receive  back  the  ball-cartridges.  Each  soldier  shall  be  furnished 
with  a pricker  to  clear  the  touch-hole  of  his  piece,  two  flints  garnished 
with  sheet-lead,  and  placed  in  reserve  in  the  pocket  of  the  cartouche, 
a cloth  to  wipe  the  pan,  and  a small  phial  of  oil  to  keep  the  lock 
in  order. 

The  cavalry  soldiers,  besides  being  provided  with  these  articles, 
as  necessary  to  the  carbine  as  to  the  musket,  shall  each  have  a small 
hatchet  in  the  left  holster,  instead  of  a second  pistol.  This  hatchet 
consists  of  a hammer  and  a blade  in  the  shape  of  a half  moon,  formed 
of  a single  piece  of  metal.  At  the  bottom  of  the  handle,  there  shall 
be  a screw-ring  to  enable  the  rider  to  fasten  his  horse  to  a tree,  &c. 
This  screw  shall  be  fixed  inside  the  handle  by  means  of  a matrice 
formed  therein. 

Colonels  of  infantry  and  cavalry  may,  on  days  of  rest,  have  the 
different  classes  of  recruits  drilled,  and  the  infantry  exercised  in  the 
drill  of  platoons  and  battalions,  the  cavalry  in  that  of  squadrons.  The 
officers  and  non-commissioned  officers  shall  be  instructed  at  least 
twice  a week,  in  the  theory  relating  both  to  the  manner  of  giving  the 
word  of  command,  and  the  execution  of  evolutions  and  grand  manoeu- 
vres, and  also  in  the  military  rules  and  the  administration  of  military 
bodies.  It  is  then  that  colonels  well  versed  in  the  art  of  war  shall 
examine  them  on  points  of  knowledge  necessary  for  the  attack  and 
defence  of  a fortified  place,  the  attack  and  defence  of  a post,  recon- 
noitring to  be  effected  in  an  open  or  wooded  country,  and  lastly,  on 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


177 


the  different  occurrences  in  war  in  which  the  duties  of  officers  are  so 
important. 

The  cavalry  officers  and  non-commissioned  officers  shall  be  in- 
structed in  the  theory  of  their  own  arm.  The  cavalry  shall  take  care 
during  the  war  to  have  two  horses  in  each  squadron  with  pack-sad- 
dles, to  which  shall  be  fastened  two  baskets  lined  with  strong  leather, 
containing  a stock  of  cartridges  for  the  carbines,  muskets,  or  other 
firelocks;  also  spare  flints,  and  worms  for  drawing  charges. 

The  guard-rooms  shall  be  established  at  the  advanced  posts,  and 
the  men  guilty  of  breach  of  discipline  shall  be  sent  thither.  These 
shall  have  no  huts,  and  shall  receive  nothing  but  dry  bread,  with  the 
exception  of  soup  twice  a week. 

The  code  of  penalties  and  military  crimes  shall  be  read  every 
Sunday  at  the  head  of  each  company. 

The  retreat  shall  be  beat  at  specified  hours  ; the  band  shall  play  an 
hour  beforehand  in  front  of  the  fasces  of  arms,  the  colours  and  the 
drums,  and  in  the  centre  of  the  battalions. 

The  roll  shall  be  called  immediately  after  the  tattoo,  and  the  fires 
shall  be  extinguished  at  tattoo  at  eight  or  nine  o’clock  at  night ; or 
at  ten  o’clock,  when  soup  is  to  be  served  out,  &c.  In  the  cavalry, 
the  rolls  shall  be  called  four  times  a day  : in  the  morning  when  the 
men  mount  their  horses,  at  noon  at  two  o’clock,  and  in  the  evening 
before  the  horses  are  dressed.  The  same  regulations  apply  to  the 
infantry,  to  whom,  also,  every  regulation  relating  to  the  service  and 
to  the  police  is  likewise  applicable.  The  cavalry  shall  have,  if  pos- 
sible, pickets  with  iron  points,  to  picket  the  horses  in  camp  or  at 
bivouac.  But  the  laxity  of  discipline  during  actual  service  is  the 
cause  that  this  article,  so  necessary  to  cavalry  soldiers,  is  seldom 
observed  longer  than  a few  months,  because  it  is  inconvenient  to  the 
men  when  in  the  ranks. 

The  soldiers  shall  be  exercised  in  making  fascines,  saucissons, 
gabions,  and  in  constructing  works  necessary  in  a campaign,  such  as 
intrenchments,  redoubts,  &c.  The  officers  shall  endeavour  to  ac- 
quire skill  in  directing  these  works,  in  order  to  be  able  to  intrench 
themselves  with  detachments,  in  case  of  need,  for  the  defence  of  a 
post,  or  a wood,  or  a village,  or  a defile,  a bridge,  a river,  a ford, 
&c.  The  sentries  and  videttes  shall  be  accustomed  to  place  them- 
selves at  night  in  holes  which  they  shall  dig.  This  plan,  besides 
sheltering  them  from  surprise,  enables  them  to  hear  at  an  immense 
distance  the  approach  of  any  one,  by  listening  from  time  to  time 
with  the  head  reclining  in  the  excavation. 

Both  infantry  and  cavalry  shall  supply  night  pickets,  who,  every 
evening  before  the  tattoo,  shall  assemble  behind  the  hut  of  each  col- 
onel, to  be  employed  as  circumstances  may  require. 

The  cavalry  shall  send  patrols  during  the  night  along  the  great 
communications  in  the  rear  of  the  camp,  and  along  those  of  the  dif- 
ferent head-quarters. 


178 


MEMOIRS  OF 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  RATIONS. 

The  chief  of  the  staff  shall  issue  an  order  of  the  day,  stating  the 
arrangements  relative  to  the  distribution  of  rations,  whether  for  two, 
three,  or  four  days.  When  rations  are  to  be  distributed,  each  regi- 
ment shall  send  an  armed  detachment  with  the  fatigue-men  whose 
turn  of  duty  it  is,  and  also  the  adjutants  and  under  officers.  The 
corps  shall  be  mentioned  which  in  their  turn  take  precedence  in  the 
distribution,  consisting  of  bread,  meat,  rice,  salt,  dry  vegetables, 
brandy,  wine,  vinegar,  forage,  straw,  oats,  o lc.  Water  shall  also  be 

sent  for  in  a regular  manner;  the  fountains,  springs,  wells,  and 
brooks  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  camp  shall  be  guarded  by  posts 
of  infantry. 

The  cavalry  shall  proceed  to  the  distributions  in  the  same  order 
as  the  infantry,  and  shall  have,  to  water  their  horses,  a place  differ- 
ent from  that  resorted  to  for  water  by  the  infantry,  and  which  shall 
be  guarded  by  a mounted  vidette. 

The  staff  officers  shall  be  directed  to  be  present,  by  turns,  at  the 
issues,  for  the  purpose  of  preserving  good  order  there,  and  examin- 
ing the  quality  of  the  bread,  meat,  forage,  liquids,  &c.  Articles  of 
bad  quality,  spoilt  or  unwholesome,  shall  not  be  paid  for  to  the  con- 
tractor, provided  there  be  a proces-verbal  requiring  that  they  shall 
be  burnt.  The  receipts  of  the  adjutants  and  quarter-master  ser- 
jeants  shall  be  given  to  the  storekeeper  in  the  presence  of  the  quarter- 
master general  and  the  commissary-general,  both  of  whom  are  to  be 
present  at  the  distributions. 


ON  THE  MARCH  OF  A CORPS-d’aRMEE,  A DIVISION,  A BRIGADE,  A 
RECONNOITRING  PARTY,  A PATROLE,  &C. 

A body  of  troops  shall  never  leave  the  camp  except  on  a formal 
order  of  the  general  in  command,  and  in  the  presence  of  the  staff  or 
other  officer  appointed  to  carry  the  order  into  execution,  after  having 
examined  the  instructions  for  the  direction  of  the  march  and  the 
nature  of  the  enterprise.  If  the  expedition  is  not  a secret  one,  it  is 
necessary  that  the  commander  of  the  detachment  should  read  the  in- 
structions, and  make,  in  case  of  need,  such  reflections  and  observa- 
tions upon  them  as  he  may  think  proper,  and  which  the  staff-officer 
shall  report  to  his  general,  if  he  be  not  attached  to  the  expedition,  in 
which  case  he  shall  forward  them  by  a cavalry  orderly. 

When  a corps-d’armee  is  preparing  for  a movement,  either  for 
offensive  operations,  or  to  effect  a retreat,  the  men  shall  fall  in  without 
the  least  noise,  an  hour  before  the  march.  The  generals  of  brigade 
shall  march  at  the  head  of  their  respective  columns,  and  the  staff- 
officers,  before  the  troops  engage,  on  the  flanks  and  in  the  rear,  in 
order  that  the  officers  of  regiments  may  remain  in  their  places  of 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


179 


battle,  and  that  the  distances  may  be  well  observed  without  allowing 
the  depth  of  each  column  to  lengthen  out.  Each  regiment  of  in- 
fantry and  of  cavalry  shall  form  a rear-guard,  commanded  by  officers 
of  firmness,  and  notoriously  devoted  to  military  discipline.  This 
guard  is  to  prevent  the  number  of  stragglers  from  being  too  great, 
and  oblige  the  men  to  keep  to  their  ranks.  The  soldiers  under  ar- 
rest, in  confinement,  or  in  the  guard-house,  shall  march  at  the  head 
of  the  battalions  to  which  they  belong,  with  their  coats  turned, 
their  muskets  slung  reversed  on  their  backs,  without  bayonet,  or 
sabre,  or  cartridges.  They  may  be  made  to  engage  with  the  tirail- 
leurs ; so  soon  as  the  action  begins,  ammunition  and  bayonets  may 
be  given  out  to  them.  After  the  action  they  shall  return  to  the 
guard-house,  unless  their  colonel  forgives  their  fault  on  account  of 
their  good  conduct  during  the  action.  The  men  thus  in  confine- 
ment shall  be  forced  to  perform  all  the  drudgery  of  the  camp,  field 
works,  &c. 

The  van-guard  shall  proceed  with  all  the  precautions  necessary 
to  insure  a march,  and  discover  by  its  flankers  the  situation  of  the 
enemy.  It  shall  open  its  march  with  a squadron  of  light  cavalry,  a 
company  of  carabineers,  an  eight-pounder  or  a four-pounder ; a bat- 
talion of  light  infantry,  three  squadrons  of  light  cavalry  upon  the 
flanks  of  this  battalion  of  light  infantry,  behind  which  shall  be  two 
pieces  of  artillery  : a howitzer  and  an  eight-pounder,  or  a four- 
pounder,  and  a subdivision  of  sappers.  The  remainder  of  the  infantry 
shall  follow  with  the  remaining  artillery,  and  the  march  shall  be 
closed  up  by  the  cavalry.  The  piece  of  cannon  at  the  head  of  the 
column  shall  be  fired  as  rapidly  as  possible  the  moment  the  enemy 
is  perceived  in  force,  in  order  to  give  notice  to  the  corps-d’armee. 
A staff-officer  shall  be  immediately  despatched  to  the  general  in  com- 
mand, to  report  on  what  has  been  perceived  of  the  enemy’s  force, 
position,  or  motions. 

The  corps-d’armee  shall  march,  so  far  as  the  nature  of  the  ground 
will  admit  of  it,  by  platoons  or  divisions,  at  half  distances,  and  even 
in  columns  of  half-battalions  or  battalions,  if  the  country  should  be- 
come more  open,  and  when  the  position  which  the  army  is  to  occupy 
by  a rapid  attack  requires  that  it  should  form  into  line  of  battle  with 
great  celerity.  The  cavalry  stationed  in  the  several  divisions  shall 
march  on  the  roads  upon  the  flanks  and  in  sections,  or  by  fours.  The 
battalions  shall  maintain  a distance  of  twenty  toises  from  each  other, 
the  regiments  a distance  of  sixty  toises,  and  the  brigades  a distance 
of  a hundred  and  twenty  toises.  But,  to  insure  precision  in  this 
arrangement,  staff-officers,  or  adjutants-major  from  the  infantry  regi- 
ments, and  intelligent  orderlies  on  horseback,  shall  be  stationed  so  as 
to  prevent  the  columns  from  becoming  encumbered,  or  from  stopping 
during  the  march.  If  the  enemy  is  far  off,  there  shall  be  a general 
halt  of  half  an  hour  after  every  two  hours  of  march.  If  it  be  a 
forced  march,  it  shall  continue  four  hours,  and  then  a halt  of  an  hour 
for  refreshment. 


180 


MEMOIRS  OF 


It  is  necessary  to  accustom  a number  of  non-commissioned  officers, 
placed  along  the  whole  depth  of  the  column,  on  the  pivot  flank,  to 
repeat  the  word  of  command  “ halt,”  from  the  head  to  the  rear,  if 
the  column  is  to  stop,  and  the  march  is  by  files,  sections,  platoons, 
or  divisions;  also  the  word  “ march”  after  the  halt,  when  the  com- 
mand to  resume  the  march  is  given,  &c.  This  very  simple  measure 
is  of  the  greatest  importance. 

The  drummers  and  fifers  shall,  during  the  march,  be  distributed 
at  the  head  of  their  respective  battalions.  A number  of  them,  fixed 
by  the  drum-major  or  by  the  corporal-drummer,  shall  execute  differ- 
ent beats  accompanied  by  the  fifes.  By  day  only,  and  when  the 
enemy  is  far  off,  the  bands  shall  remain  at  the  head  of  their  respec- 
tive regiments,  and  shall  play,  from  time  to  time,  different  warlike 
airs.  The  cavalry  trumpets  shall  play  flourishes;  the  march  shall  be 
commanded  by  sound  of  trumpet,  and  the  sounding  of  a call  shall 
suffice  to  stop  the  column.  The  march  shall  be  resumed,  whenever 
it  can  be  so  managed,  only  after  the  men  have  had  their  soup. 

The  greatest  order  shall  exist  in  the  march  of  the  baggage  and 
the  provision  wagons,  which  shall  be  guarded  by  a detachment  of 
infantry  and  cavalry,  taken  either  from  the  reserves  of  the  different 
divisions,  or  from  the  army  in  general.  The  guard  of  head-quarters, 
the  commissariat,  the  gendarmerie,  the  sutlers,  &c.  shall  follow  in 
the  order  laid  down  by  the  commander-in-chief. 

The  park  of  artillery,  the  bridge  equipages,  and  the  other  im- 
plements of  war,  shall  always  remain  with  the  reserve,  to  which  also 
shall  be  attached  the  surgeons  and  the  moveable  hospitals. 


GENERAL  INSTRUCTIONS  RELATIVE  TO  THE  MARCH  OF  ONE  OR 
MORE  DIVISIONS  OF  A CORPS-d’aRMEE. 

Order  of  march  for  the 

The  division  of  the  general  commanding  the  van-guard,  or  the 
brigade  forming  the  van-guard,  or  in  fine  the  flankers,  shall  quit  the 

position  of at  two  o’clock  in  the  morning  precisely,  with 

arms  and  baggage.  It  shall  march  with  the  right  (or  the  left)  in 
front,  secure  its  march  and  its  flanks,  maintain  the  greatest  order  in 

its  movement,  and  proceed  to  the  camp,  place,  position, &c.  of 

fixed  upon  and  staked  off  by  the  engineer  and  staff-officers,  in  pur- 
suance of  instructions  to  this  effect.  It  shall  place  its  right 

(after  having  established  its  advanced  posts  in  a line  with ) on 

the  village  behind  the brook,  its  centre  upon  the  heights  of 

, and  its  left  shall  extend  to  the  forest  of , whose  out- 
lets and  skirts  it  shall  guard.  Its  reserve,  park  of  artillery,  and  bag- 
gage, shall  be  stationed  in  the  rear  of  the  village,  at  the  river  or  wood 

of , and  the  head  quarters  of  the  division  shall  be  established 

at 

The  first,  second,  third,  or  fourth  division  shall  quit  its  camp  and 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


189 


that  it  prevents  the  line  from  charging  rapidly  with  the  bayonet. 
There  are  but  few  instances  to  be  cited  during  the  last  war,  in  which 
direct  firing,  according  to  this  system,  has  been  executed  with  any 
great  success.  This  circumstance  alone  would  militate  against  its 
practice.  What  matters  the  period  at  which  the  soldiers  were  first 
accustomed  to  execute  a dangerous  movement?  If  its  execution  is 
disadvantageous  in  war,  there  ought  to  be  no  hesitation  in  rejecting 
the  practice. 

It  has  been  remarked  that  when,  in  dangerous  situations,  the  sol- 
diers have  been  obliged  to  kneel,  there  has  been  some  difficulty  in 
making  them  rise  during  the  enemy’s  fire,  because  they  were  in 
some  measure  sheltered  from  it;  for  the  most  even  ground  has 
always  some  slight  inequalities  which  shelter  a man  in  such  a po- 
sition. 

The  firing  of  two  ranks,  or  file  firing,  is,  with  the  exception  of  a 
very  few  movements,  absolutely  the  only  kind  of  firing  which  offers 
much  greater  advantages  to  the  infantry  than  those  above-men- 
tioned. The  third  rank,  during  this  firing,  exchange  their  loaded 
pieces  with  the  discharged  pieces  of  the  second  rank ; but  this  ex-; 
change  is  made  with  repugnance,  and  the  men  of  the  second  rank  fire 
with  much  less  confidence  the  pieces  which  have  not  been  loaded  by 
themselves. 

Most  infantry  officers  must  have  remarked  the  almost  insurmount- 
able difficulty  they  find  in  stopping  file-firing  during  battle,  after  it 
has  once  begun,  especially  when  the  enemy  is  well  within  shot ; and 
this  firing,  in  spite  of  the  command  given  by  the  field-officers,  re- 
sembles general  discharges.  It  would  be  better,  therefore,  after  the 
two  first  ranks  have  fired,  to  charge  boldly  with  the  bayonet,  and  by 
an  act  of  vigour  force  the  enemy  to  retreat. 

The  German  soldier,  formed  by  the  severest  discipline,  is  cooler 
than  any  other.  Under  such  circumstances  he  would,  in  the  end, 
obtain  the  advantage  in  this  kind  of  firing,  if  it  lasted  long. 

This  imperfection  disappears  when  the  firing  is  confined  to  the  two 
first  ranks,  the  third  porting  arms  and  remaining  as  a reserve  to  be 
used  according  to  circumstances.  It  has,  moreover,  been  proved  that 
the  best  drilled  infantry  in  firing  is  not,  on  that  account,  the  best  in 
battle.  Ammunition  always  fails  in  the  end,  and  this  diminishes  the 
men’s  confidence  ; each  then  finds  some  excuse,  either  in  the  con- 
dition of  his  firelock,  or  even  in  his  own  impatience  and  vivacity, 
for  hastening  his  retreat,  unless  the  movement  becomes  offensive. 

These  observations  are  of  a nature  to  urge  colonels  of  infantry 
regiments ' to  prepare  and  drill  their  men  to  attacks  bv  main 
strength,  so  peculiarly  adapted  to  the  vivacity  and  temperament 
which  distinguish  the  French  soldier  from  that  of  other  nations. 

After  the  two  first  ranks  have  fired,  the  third,  having  reserved  its 
fire,  will  increase  the  disorder  in  the  enemy’s  ranks  if  they  be 
broken.  This  rank  may  be  employed  with  the  same  success  in 
vol.  n.  25 


190 


MEMOIRS  OF 


protecting  the  retreat  of  the  line,  should  unforeseen  events  render 
a retrograde  movement  necessary.  This  reserve,  so  essential, 
offers  an  infinity  of  resources  of  which  the  commander  may  avail 
himself  whenever  circumstances  require  it. 

The  firing  of  infantry,  of  whatever  nature  it  may  be,  offers  real  ad- 
vantages only  when  troops  are  acting  on  the  defensive. 

A country  covered  with  wood,  intersected  with  hedges,  ditches, 
defiles  difficult  of  access,  rivers,  marshes,  fords,  and  bridges,  is 
favourable  to  this  kind  of  warfare  ; for  such  natural  obstacles  may 
be  strengthened  by  redoubts,  intrenchments,  felled  trees,  and  other 
field  works. 

The  defensive  system  is  ill  calculated  for  the  French  soldier,  un- 
less his  excitement  be  kept  up  by  diversions  and  successive  excur- 
sions. In  a word,  if  the  lesser  kind  of  warfare  be  not  constantly 
carried  on,  idleness  destroys  the  strength  of  a body  of  troops 
acting  merely  on  the  defensive.  It  is  constantly  in  danger  of  being 
surprised  day  and  night  ; whereas  expeditions  prudently  combined, 
raise  the  courage  of  the  men,  and  prevent  them  from  penetrating  the 
real  cause  of  their  dangerous  situation. 

In  offensive  warfare,  the  French  soldier  has  inexhaustible  resour- 
ces ; his  active  genius,  and  his  bravery  in  storming,  double  his  en- 
ergy, and  a French  commander  ought  never  to  hesitate  in  marching 
against  the  enemy  with  the  bayonet,  if  the  ground  is  at  all  adapted 
to  a charge  in  line  with  one  or  more  battalions  at  a time. 

It  is  by  attacking  that  the  French  soldier  is  formed  to  all  kinds 
of  warfare,  whether  when  he  braves  the  fire  of  the  enemy,  which 
is  seldom  very  destructive,  or  when  the  field  is  left  open  to  his 
intelligence  and  boldness. 

One  of  the  greatest  difficulties  in  war  is  to  have  the  men  inured 
to  marching.  The  other  nations  of  Europe  will  with  difficulty  reach 
the  same  perfection  in  this  respect  as  the  French,  whose  abstemious- 
ness and  physical  temperament  are  powerful  causes  which,  in  this 
kind  of  fatigue,  have  given  them  such  immense  superiority  over  the 
Austrians. 

The  rapidity  of  a march,  or  rather  skilful  marches,  almost  always 
determine  the  success  of  a war.  Thus,  colonels  of  infantry  ought  to 
neglect  nothing  to  obtain  progressive  perfection  in  ordinary  and  forced 
marches.  To  accomplish  this  object  so  essential  in  war,  it  is  neces- 
sary to  oblige  the  men  to  carry  their  knapsacks  from  the  very  open- 
ing of  the  campaign,  and  also  to  accustom  them  to  the  works  atten- 
dant upon  military  operations.  The  health  of  the  soldiers  depends 
upon  this  ; it  will  also  effect  a considerable  saving  of  men  who  are 
lost  in  partial  actions,  and  also  prove  a great  saving  in  hospital  ex- 
penses. 

It  is  this  power  of  marching  which  constitues  the  strength  of 
infantry  ; and  enterprises  which  seem  to  present  the  greatest  difficul- 
ties become  comparatively  easy  by  the  advantages  accruing  from 
rapid  marches. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


191 


SOME  REFLECTIONS  UPON  MOVEMENTS  OF  INFANTRY  AND  OTHER 
POINTS  OF  WARFARE. 

Most  of  the  infantry  manoeuvres  executed  in  time  of  peace  are  not 
used  in  war;  those  easiest  to  be  understood  ought  to  form  the  basis 
of  manoeuvring,  and  their  execution  should  be  rigorously  enforced. 
The  superfluous  must  be  rejected  without  hesitation,  and  the  leisure 
of  winter  quarters,  now  spent  in  teaching  useless  evolutions,  which 
the  troops  will  scarcely  ever  have  occasion  to  perform  even  in.  the 
course  of  numerous  campaigns,  be  devoted  to  instructing  the  infantry 
officers  and  non-commissioned  officers.  They  should  be  taught  the 
system  of  attacking  and  defending  fortified  places  ; they  should  be 
exercised  in  the  erection  of  military  field  works,  in  attacking  and 
defending  a post,  in  military  reconnoitering,  &c. ; and  lastly  the 
coup-d’oeil  must  be  exercised  in  the  choice  of  positions  and  encamp- 
ments, whether  for  offensive  or  defensive  operations. 

It  is  admitted  by  all  military  men  that  infantry  is  the  great  lever 
of  war,  and  that  the  artillery  and  cavalry  are  only  indispensable 
accessories.  Care  ought  therefore  to  be  taken  that  the  officers  and 
non-commissioned  officers  of  infantry  should  be  as  well  informed  as 
possible.  The  national  genius  discloses  a vast  field  of  resources  for 
this  object,  and  particularly  at  the  present  period  when  promotion 
is  open  to  all. 

The  greatest  powers  of  Europe  have  always  shown  the  most  par- 
ticular and  unremitting  attention  to  the  drilling  and  forming  of  their 
infantry,  without  considering  the  too  great  number  of  evolutions 
invented  in  time  of  peace,  for  the  soldiers’  torment,  by  officers  often 
more  systematic  than  experienced  in  war.  Two  essential  conditions 
constitute  the  strength  of  infantry  : — 

That  the  men  be  good  walkers  and  inured  to  fatigue. 

That  the  firing  be  well  executed. 

The  physical  constitution,  and  the  national  composition  of  the 
French  armies,  fulfil  the  former  most  advantageously  ; the  vivacity 
and  intelligence  of  the  soldiers  ensure  the  success  of  the  latter. 

The  following  evolutions,  to  which  the  infantry  ought  to  be 
restricted,  both  in  time  of  peace  and  of  war,  would,  I imagine,  meet 
the  views  of  government  and  the  real  end  of  the  institution  of 
infantry. 

EVOLUTIONS  IN  LINE. 

First  part. 

Formation  of  a regiment  in  line  of  battle.  (The  places  of  the 
officers  and  non-commissioned  officers  in  the  ranks,  and  in  close 
order.) 

Open  and  close  the  ranks. 

The  manual  exercise. 

The  command  and  execution  of  the  different  firings. 

Break  and  form  by  files,  sections,  platoons,  and  divisions. 


192 


MEMOIRS  OF 


Form  a line  into  close  column* 

Deploy  into  line. 

Second  part. 

March  in  order  of  battle,  in  close  column,  and  in  column  of  route. 

Oblique  and  diagonal  march. 

Change  of  front  and  of  direction. 

Passage  of  defile  by  wings  or  centre,  either  ia  front,  or  in  rear  of 
the  line. 

Order  in  echelons. 

Retreat  in  echiquier,  or  by  alternate  divisions. 

Passage  of  lines. 

Formations  against  cavalry.  (Squares.) 

The  soldier’s  instruction  in  platoon  and  battalion  ought  to  be 
founded  upon  these  evolutions. 

In  order  to  facilitate  their  execution,  it  would  be  important,  be- 
sides exercising  the  men  in  the  marching  step,  the  ordinary  step,  and 
the  quick  step,  to  exercise  them  also  in  running.  This  method 
would  produce  amazing  celerity  in  the  formation  of  the  different 
columns,  and  also  in  the  deployments.  French  soldiers  are  more 
calculated  than  those  of  any  other  nation  to  attain  this  perfection* 
which  so  well  agrees  with  their  intelligence. 

I think,  in  summing  up  my  reflections,  that  it  would  not  be  useless 
to  advise  colonels  of  infantry  regiments  to  avoid,  with  the  greatest 
care,  a reverse  at  the  opening  of  the  campaign.  The  least  check 
has  more  influence  than  is  generally  supposed  upon  the  remaining 
operations  of  the  campaign  : it  diminishes  the  confidence  of  the  men, 
by  raising  mistrust  of  the  commander’s  talents.  The  least  success, 
on  the  contrary,  impresses  upon  the  troops,  from  the  very  beginning, 
that  just  military  pride  which  doubles  their  strength*  and  serves  as 
a presage  of  a series  of  brilliant  feats. 

Victory  smiles  in  general  only  upon  those  who  know  how  to  com- 
mand it  by  good  preparations.  It  is  seldom  the  effect  of  chance  or 
of  unexpected  good  luck,  but  the  fruit  and  recompense  culled  by  the 
experienced  soldier  whose  discernment  is  supported  by  the  resolution 
and  boldness  of  his  undertakings. 

Irresolution  in  war  is  the  most  dangerous  defect  in  a commander, 
more  especially  when  the  enemy  is  approaching.  He  must  make  up 
his  mind  without  long  deliberation,  and  above  all  things  prevent 
French  soldiers  from  giving  way  to  their  propensity  to  criticism. 
The  most  distinguished  men  in  the  career  of  arms  have  never  ceased 
repeating  this  axiom  : “ Make  your  preparations  for  attack  or  de- 
fence instantly  on  the  enemy’s  approach  ; should  you  even  be  obliged 
to  execute  them  with  disadvantage,  do  not  hesitate.”  The  enemy, 
who  is  a good  observer,  would  take  advantage  of  your  indecision.  It 
is  often  better  to  come  to  a bad  decision  immediately,  than  to  hesitate 
between  several  good  ones  ; for  the  bad  one  has  always  some  favour- 
able side  by  which  success  may  be  obtained.  Moreover  a vigilant 


MARSHAL  KEY. 


193 


mind  is  never  embarrassed  by  the  presence  of  the  enemy,  which  on 
the  contrary  will  tend  to  facilitate  the  boldness  of  its  conceptions. 


ON  THE  ATTACK  AND  DEFENCE  OF  INTRENCHMENTS. 

There  are  three  kinds  of  intrenchment  used  in  war : 

Redoubts,  or  closed  works. 

Continuous  lines. 

Detached  works,  open  at  their  gorges* 

Experience  has  convinced  well-informed  soldiers  that  redoubts, 
particularly  those  in  the  form  of  a quincunx,  are  to  be  preferred  to 
all  kinds  of  intrenchments ; they  are  indeed  the  only  ones  which  suit 
the  French,  because  they  allow  of  offensive  retaliations  on  the  part  of 
those  who  defend  them,  which  is  peculiarly  adapted  to  the  national 
character. 

This  species  of  intrenchment  has  been  used  with  the  greatest  suc- 
cess, and  has  decided  the  fate  of  several  celebrated  battles ; for  in- 
stance, those  of  Pultawa  and  Fontenoy.  Frederick  the  Great  held 
them  in  great  estimation  ; and  they  were  very  useful,  during  the 
last  war,  in  the  intrenched  camp  of  the  creek  of  Ham  at  Dusseldorf. 

Intrenchments,  or  continuous  lines,  of  which  great  use  was  made 
in  the  old  wars,  are  adapted  to  absolutely  defensive  operations.  They 
are  open  to  the  great  inconvenience  of  spreading  the  means  of  defence 
along  a considerable  extent,  and,  consequently  of  being  weak  upon 
all  points  which  the  enemy  may  attack. 

They  offer  moreover  the  great  disadvantage  of  forcing  an  army  to 
abandon  them  the  instant  any  part  of  them  is  carried. 

The  British  often  use  them,  and  were  thus  intrenched  at  the  last 
battle  which  decided  the  fate  of  Egypt. 

Detached  works  ought  to  be  considered  simple  batteries  only,  for 
the  employment  of  the  artillery  and  of  some  troops.  I think  they 
ought  not  to  be  used  except  in  the  rear  of  redoubts,  and  for  the 
establishment  of  fixed  batteries  and  a part  of  the  reserve.  This 
species  of  intrenchment  is  seldom  capable  of  being  long  defended. 


ON  THE  ATTACK  AND  DEFENCE  OF  AN  INTRENCHED  CAMP  FORMED  BY 
TWO  LINES  OF  REDOUBTS,  IN  THE  FORM  OF  A QUINCUNX. 

1st,  the  Defence. 

To  defend  an  intrenched  camp,  the  troops  must  be  divided  into 
four  bodies  : one  to  be  placed  in  the  redoubts,  two  at  a hundred  and 
fifty  toises  "behind  them,  and  the  fourth  to  form  a reserve. 

The  redoubts  shall  be  mounted  with  the  necessary  cannon.  The 
light  and  heavy  artillery  shall  be  placed  in  the  most  advantageous 
position. 

These  arrangements  being  made,  and  the  enemy  having  given 
the  signal  of  attack,  the  redoubts*  which  are  so  many  little  fortresses 


194 


MEMOIRS  OF 


reciprocally  protecting,  though  independent  of,  each  other,  will 
necessarily  oblige  the  assailants  to  break  their  lines,  as  well  to  sur- 
round them  as  to  prevent  the  double  fire  of  their  artillery  and  mus- 
ketry. If  some  of  the  redoubts  are  carried,  and  the  others  sorely 
beset,  then  the  light  and  heavy  artillery  must  batter  those  in  posses- 
sion of  the  enemy,  directing  the  whole  of  their  fire  against  them. 
Now  is  the  time  for  the  second  line  to  act : it  must  fall  with  impetu- 
osity upon  the  broken  enemy,  weakened  by  the  exertions  they  have 
already  made,  discouraged  by  their  losses,  and  surprised  that  in 
attacking  they  become  the  attacked.  This  offensive  return  gen- 
erally produces  a great  effect,  and  forces  the  enemy  to  make  a re- 
trograde movement.  Should  the  attack  of  the  second  line  not  pro- 
duce the  effect  anticipated,  the  reserve  covers  its  retreat. 

2nd,  the  Attack. 

For  the  attack  of  an  intrenched  camp  with  two  divisions  of  eight 
battalions  each  : the  troops  shall  arrive  in  columns,  and  form  into  line 
out  of  the  reach  of  the  enemy’s  shot. 

The  first  line,  which  is  that  of  attack,  shall  detach  about  a com- 
pany from  each  battalion  as  tirailleurs  ; to  these  volunteers  shall  be 
added  the  sappers  of  the  battalions  and  of  the  division,  with  hatchets, 
a few  hoes,  fascines,  and  light  ladders. 

The  point  of  attack  shall  be  either  on  the  right  or  the  left,  and 
must  embrace  two  salient  redoubts,  together  with  those  defending 
them  in  the  second  line. 

As  soon  as  the  troops  are  within  half  cannon  range  of  the  enemy, 
the  tirailleurs  shall  advance  at  a run,  and  leap  into  the  ditches  of 
the  works  attacked,  in  order  to  cut  the  palisades  and  make  openings 
through  which  they  may  penetrate  into  the  interior.  Meanwhile  the 
line  of  attack  shall  advance  in  good  order  with  the  light  artillery, 
which  shall  fire  as  it  proceeds,  and  be  protected  by  the  heavy  artil- 
lery which  shall  remain  with  the  second  division. 

The  tirailleurs  must  carry  the  redoubts  attacked  ; if  they  are  not 
strong  enough  they  shall  be  reinforced  by  a few  companies  of  grena- 
diers. In  no  case  must  the  line  of  attack  be  broken,  in  order  that  it 
may  always  be  ready  to  face  the  enemy’s  second  line  and  reserve. 

The  redoubts  being  taken,  the  line  shall  advance  rapidly,  porting 
arms ; it  shall  not  fire  until  it  is  within  twenty-five  paces  of  the 
enemy,  who  shall  then  be  instantly  charged  with  fixed  bayonets. 

The  cavalry  must  follow  the  division  of  attack,  in  order  to  be  in  a 
situation  to  take  advantage  of  the  victory  when  once  the  redoubts 
are  taken  and  the  enemy  routed. 

The  second  division  shall  deploy  at  the  distance  of  cannon  shot, 
feign  an  attack  upon  the  left  of  the  enemy’s  camp,  and  then  advance, 
or  protect  the  retreat,  according  as  events  may  turn  out. 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


195 


ON  THE  ATTACK  OF  INTRENCHMENTS,  OR  CONTINUOUS  LINES,  BY  ONE 
OR  MORE  DIVISIONS. 

A division  of  four  regiments,  or  eight  battalions,  charged  to  make  the 
principal  attack,  shall  form  into  line  beyond  the  range  of  the  cannon 
of  the  enemy’s  intrenchments  which  they  are  to  storm.  Every  order 
for  the  details  of  the  undertaking  must  be  clear,  precise,  and  laconic. 
The  instant  before  the  attack,  the  staff-officers  having  the  direction 
of  the  columns  shall  ascertain  whether  all  the  officers  clearly  com- 
prehend the  instructions  given,  in  order  to  avoid  misconceptions, 
which  are  always  dangerous  and  sometimes  fatal  to  the  suqcess  of 
combined  operations.  The  general  officer  in  command  shall  har- 
angue the  men  in  a manner  suited  to  the  occasion,  and  with  that 
energy  which  characterizes  a warrior. 

All  being  ready,  the  signal  of  attack  shall  be  made  by  three  guns 
being  fired,  and  the  troops  shall  march  to  the  enemy  at  the  charge, 
and  in  the  following  order  : — 

The  companions  of  tirailleurs  of  the  eighth  battalion,  the  com- 
mand of  which  shall  be  intrusted  to  a field  or  a staff  officer,  shall 
cover  the  front  of  attack.  The  men  shall  be  provided  each  with  a 
hatchet  besides  his  firelock,  and  when  within  musket  shot  they  shall 
run  as  fast  as  possible  into  the  ditches  of  the  intrenchment,  cut  the 
palisades,  tear  away  the  fascines  and  gabions,  and  make  openings. 

An  officer  of  engineers  and  the  sappers  of  the  army  attached  to 
this  division  shall  march  with  the  tirailleurs  for  the  same  purpose. 
So  soon  as  the  officer  shall  have  reconnoitred  the  situation  of  the 
enemy’s  intrenchments,  he  shall  dispatch  a non-commissioned  officer, 
or  proceed  himself  in  all  haste  to  make  his  report,  in  order  that,  if 
circumstances  require  it,  the  plan  of  attack  may  be  changed. 

The  sappers  of  the  four  regiments  of  infantry  shall  be  divided  into 
four  equal  bodies  : 

The  first  shall  open  the  march  of  the  two  companies  of  grenadiers 
formed  in  column  of  platoons  in  front  of  the  first  battalion  of  the  first 
regiment,  at  a hundred  and  fifty  toises  in  the  rear  of  the  tirailleurs, 
and  a hundred  and  fifty  toises  in  advance  of  the  column. 

The  second  shall  be  at  the  head  of  the  two  companies  of  grena- 
diers, also  in  column  of  platoons,  first  battalion,  second  regiment, 
right  brigade. 

The  third  shall  be  at  the  head  of  the  two  companies  of  grenadiers, 
first  battalion,  third  regiment,  left  brigade. 

The  uneven  battalions  shall  be  formed  in  column  of  platoons,  the 
right  in  front.  They  shall  follow  the  movement  of  the  grenadiers, 
observing  the  prescribed  distance  of  a hundred  and  fifty  toises,  until 
the  moment  the  grenadiers  arrive  within  fifty  toises  of  the  intrench- 
ment. Then  the  double  quick  step  to  close  up  and  give  impetus  to 
the  storming. 

The  men  of  the  battalions  in  column,  and  also  the  grenadiers, 


196 


MEMOIRS  OF 


shall  each  carry  if  necessary  a fascine  under  his  left  arm,  to  fill  up 
the  ditches  and  be  enabled  to  pass  with  greater  ease  the  impediments 
which  the  enemy  may  oppose  to  their  attack. 

The  even  battalions  shall  march  in  line,  carrying  arms,  at  three 
hundred  toises  from  the  four  columns  of  attack.  The  interval  oc- 
casioned by  this  distance  shall  be  filled  by  a squadron  of  light  cavalry. 

The  light  artillery  shall  be  placed  upon  the  two  exterior  flanks  of 
the  columns  of  attack  of  the  first  and  fourth  regiments,  on  a level 
with  the  companies  of  grenadiers,  whose  movements  it  shall  follow 
within  one  hundred  and  fifty  toises  of  the  enemy’s  entrenchments. 

The  remainder  of  the  cavalry  and  of  the  artillery  of  the  line  shall 
form  a reserve,  and  march  in  the  second  line  three  hundred  toises  in 
the  rear  of  the  even  battalions,  in  order  to  be  employed  as  circum-' 
stances  may  require. 

An  officer  of  engineers,  or  of  the  staff,  shall  be  attached  to  each 
column  of  attack. 

After  the  entrenchments  are  carried,  the  tirailleurs  shall  pursue 
the  routed  enemy,  and  clear  the  interior  flanks  of  their  works. 

The  sappers  of  the  division  and  those  of  the  regiments  shall  fill  up 
the  ditches,  and  make  openings  for  the  passage  of  cavalry,  at  the 
places  pointed  out  by  the  officers  of  engineers  or  staff  officers  attach- 
ed to  the  columns  of  attack.  The  grenadiers  shall  remain  within  the 
entrenchments. 

So  soon  as  the  columns  of  attack  have  passed  the  entrenchments, 
they  shall  form  as  a first  line,  one  hundred  and  fifty  toises  in  advance 
of  the  grenadiers. 

The  even  battalions  shall  pass  by  platoons,  right  in  front,  through 
the  intervals  of  the  first  line,  then  form  into  line,  and  charge  bayonets 
on  the  enemy’s  reserve,  should  it  still  resist.  They  shall  be  preceded 
by  tirailleurs. 

The  eight  companies  of  grenadiers  shall  form  the  reserve,  and 
march  one  hundred  and  fifty  toises  in  their  rear. 

The  light  artillery  and  the  cavalry  shall  march  on  the  flanks  of 
the  even  battalions,  now  become  the  first  line,  constantly  developing 
the  enemy’s  wings  ; and  the  light  cavalry  shall  charge  as  tirailleurs 
whenever  a favourable  opportunity  offers. 

If,  upon  one  of  the  flanks  of  the  principal  attack,  the  ground  pre- 
sents advantages  sufficient,  several  pieces  of  artillery  of  the  line  shall 
be  united  to  silence  the  enemy’s  fire  and  protect  the  attack  made  by 
the  columns. 

Should  the  enemy’s  entrenchments  present  a greater  development 
than  the  front  of  attack  of  one  division,  the  second  division  shall  dis- 
pose its  forces  in  the  same  manner,  and  the  third  shall  march  in  line 
of  battle  in  the  rear  of  the  centre  of  the  two  first,  in  order  to  support 
and  protect  the  attempt. 

In  the  event  of  failure,  the  retreat  shall  be  effected  in  the  same 
order  as  the  attack,  until  the  troops  reach  the  level  of  the  first  posi- 


MARSHAL  NEY. 


197 


tion  ; and  if  by  a vastly  superior  force  the  enemy  compelled  a retro- 
gade  movement,  the  retreat  should  in  such  case,  be  effected  en 
echiquier.  In  this  predicament,  the  cavalry  and  light  artillery  should 
be  employed  on  the  flanks,  and  stationed  according  as  circumstances 
might  require. 


ON  THE  ATTACK  OF  DETACHED  WORKS  COVERED  AT  THEIR  GORGES. 

An  army  protected  by  a line  of  redans  or  detached  works  covered 
at  their  gorges,  is  to  be  attacked  at  daybreak. 

The  division  of  attack  shall  be  formed  into  close  columns  of  divi- 
sions, preceded  by  some  companies  of  eclaireurs. 

The  columns  of  attack  shall  penetrate  within  the  intervals  of  the 
redans,  and  break  the  enemy,  who,  being  in  line  of  battle,  will  be 
unable  to  resist  the  shock  of  the  numerous  columns  by  which  they  are 
surrounded.  The  second  division  shall  follow  the  movement  of  the 
first  in  line  of  battle. 


VOL.  II. 


26 


APPENDIX. 


HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS. 
No.  I. 


FEDERAL  ACT. 

TITLE  I. 

GENERAL  PROVISIONS. 

ARTICLE  I. 

The  nineteen  cantons  of  Switzerland,  to  wit : — Appenzell,  Argau, 
Basle,  Berne,  Friburg,  Glaris,  Grisons,  Lucerne,  St.  Gall,  Schaff- 
hausen,  Schweitz,  Soleure,  Ticino,  Thurgau,  Underwalden,  Uri, 
Vaud,  Zug,  and  Zurich,  are  confederated  togther,  conformably  to 
the  principles  established  in  their  respective  constitutions.  They 
reciprocally  guarantee  their  constitutions,  territory,  liberty,  and 
independence,  both  against  the  attacks  of  foreign  powers,  and  against 
the  usurpations  of  any  particular  canton  or  faction. 

II. 

The  contingent  in  troops  or  money,  which  may  become  necessary 
for  the  execution  of  this  guarantee,  shall  be  supplied  by  each  canton 
in  the  following  proportions  : 

Of  fifteen  thousand  two  hundred  and  three  men  to  be  supplied,  the 
contingents  are  thus  regulated  : 


Berne  . 

2292 

Zurich 

1929 

Vaud  . 

1482 

St.  Gall 

1315 

Argau 

1205 

Grisons 

1200 

Tricino 

902 

Lucerne 

867 

Thurgau 

835 

Friburg 

620 

Appenzell 

✓ • 

486 

200 


APPENDIX. 


Soleure 
Basle  . 
Schweilz 
Glaris 

Schaffhausen 
Underwalden 
Zug  . 

Uri  . 


452 

409 

301 

241 

233 

191 

125 

118 


The  sum  of  490,507  Swiss  livres  shall  be  paid  by  the  several  can- 
tons as  follows  : 

Orisons 
Schweitz 
Underwalden 
Uri  . 

Ticino  . 

Appenzell 
Glaris  . 

Zug 


St.  Gall 

Lucerne 

Thurgau 

Friburg 

Berne 

Zurich 

Vaud 

Argau 

Soleure 

Schaffhausen 

Basle 


12,000  livres 
3,012 
1,907 
1,184 
18,039 
9,728 
4,825 
2,492 
39,451 
26,016 
25,052 
18,591 
91,695 
77,153 
59,273 
52,212 
18,097 
9,327 
20,450 


III. 

There  exist  no  longer  in  Switzerland,  either  subject  countries,  or 
privileges  of  place,  birth,  persons,  or  families. 


IV. 

Each  Swiss  citizen  has  the  faculty  of  removing  his  domicile  from 
one  canton  to  any  other,  there  freely  to  exercise  his  industry.  He 
acquires  political  rights  conformably  to  the  laws  of  the  canton  in 
which  he  resides  ; but  he  cannot  enjoy  political  rights  in  two  cantons 
at  the  same  time. 

V. 

The  ancient  dues  of  traite  interieure  and  traite  foraine  are  abolish- 
ed. The  free  circulation  of  produce,  cattle,  and  goods,  is  guaranteed. 
No  octroi  dues,  entrance  dues,  or  transit  or  custom-house  dues,  can 
be  established  in  the  interior  of  Switzerland.  The  revenue  arising 
from  the  custom-houses  on  the  external  limits  shall  belong  to  the 
cantons  bordering  upon  foreign  countries ; but  the  tarifs  must  be 
submitted  to  the  approval  of  the  diet. 


APPENDIX. 


201 


VI. 

Each  canton  maintains  the  tolls  applied  to  keeping  in  repair  the 
highways,  causeways,  and  banks  of  the  rivers ; but  the  tarifs  also 
require  the  approval  of  the  diet. 

VII. 

The  money  coined  in  Switzerland  shall  have  a uniform  standard, 
fixed  by  the  diet. 

VIII. 

No  canton  shall  give  an  asylum  to  a legally  convicted  criminal,  or 
to  an  accused  under  legal  prosecution. 

IX. 

The  number  of  paid  troops  which  a canton  may  maintain,  is  lim- 
ited to  two  hundred  men. 

X. 

All  alliance  between  any  two  cantons,  or  between  any  single  can- 
ton and  a foreign  power,  is  prohibited. 

XL 

The  members  of  the  government,  or  the  legislative  body  of  any 
canton,  violating  a decree  of  the  diet,  may  be  arraigned  as  rebels  be- 
fore a tribunal  composed  of  the  presidents  of  the  criminal  tribunals 
of  all  the  other  cantons. 

XII. 

The  cantons  shall  enjoy  all  the  powers  not  specially  delegated  to 
the  federal  authority. 


TITLE  II. 

DIRECTING  CANTON. 

XIII. 

The  diet  shall  assemble  by  turns,  and  from  one  year  to  another,  at 
Friburg,  Berne,  Soleure,  Basle,  Zurich,  and  Lucerne. 

XIV. 

The  cantons,  of  which  these  cities  are  the  capitals,  shall,  in  suc- 
cession, become  directing  cantons.  The  year  of  the  directorship 
begins  on  the  1st  of  January. 

XV. 

The  directing  canton  supplies  the  deputies  of  the  diet  with  resi- 
dences and  a guard  of  honour ; it  also  provides  for  the  expense  of  the 
session. 

XVI. 

The  avoyer  or  burgomaster  for  the  time  being  of  the  directing 
canton,  joins  to  his  title  that  of  landamman  of  Switzerland.  He 


202 


APPENDIX. 


keeps  the  seal  of  the  Helvetian  republic,  and  cannot  absent  himself 
from  the  city.  The  great  council  of  his  canton  grants  him  a fixed 
salary,  and  pays  all  the  extraordinary  expenses  attached  to  his 
office. 

XVII. 

Foreign  ministers  shall  deliver  their  credentials,  or  their  letters  of 
recall,  to  the  landamman  of  Switzerland,  and  shall  apply  to  him  in 
all  negociations.  He  is  likewise  the  channel  of  every  other  diploma- 
tic relation. 

XVIII. 

At  the  opening  of  the  diet  he  gives  all  the  information  he  has 
received  relative  to  such  internal  and  external  affairs  as  interest  the 
confederation. 

XIX. 

No  canton  shall,  within  its  own  territory,  levy  and  put  in  motion 
more  than  five  hundred  militia-men,  without  having  first  given  notice 
to  the  landamman  of  Switzerland. 

XX. 

In  the  event  of  a revolt  in  the  interior  of  a canton,  or  in  any  other 
case  of  extreme  emergency,  the  landamman  may  make  troops  march 
from  one  canton  to  another;  but  only  on  the  demand  of  either  the 
greater  or  the  lesser  council  of  the  canton  requiring  assistance,  and 
after  having  taken  the  opinion  of  the  lesser  council  of  the  directing 
canton,  with  the  proviso  of  convoking  the  diet  after  the  repression  of 
hostilities,  or  if  the  danger  should  continue. 

XXI. 

If,  during  the  recess  of  the  diet,  differences  should  arise  between 
two  or  more  cantons,  application  is  to  be  made  to  the  landamman  of 
Switzerland,  who,  according  as  circumstances  are  more  or  less  pres- 
sing, shall  either  appoint  arbitrators  to  conciliate  such  differences,  or 
adjourn  the  matter  to  the  nearest  session  of  the  diet. 

XXII. 

The  landamman  of  Switzerland  admonishes  the  cantons,  if  their 
internal  conduct  should  tend  to  interrupt  the  tranquillity  of  Switzer- 
land, or  if  any  thing  occurs  within  their  territory  in  violation  either 
of  the  federal  act,  or  of  their  individual  constitutions.  He  may  also 
direct  a convocation  of  the  great  council,  or  of  the  lands-gemeinde  in 
those  places  where  the  supreme  authority  is  exercised  by  the  people. 

XXIII. 

The  landamman  of  Switzerland  sends,  when  requisite,  inspectors 
to  examine  the  highways,  roads,  and  rivers,  and  orders  the  necessary 
repairs  to  be  made  to  them ; and,  in  case  of  necessity,  he  commands 
the  immediate  execution,  and  at  the  cost  of  those  bound  to  pay  it,  of 
such  works  as  are  not  begun  or  finished  at  the  time  prescribed. 


APPENDIX. 


203 


XXIV. 

His  signature  gives  authenticity  and  a national  character  to  the 
acts  to  which  it  is  affixed. 


TITLE  III. 

THE  DIET. 

XXV. 

Each  canton  sends  a deputy  to  the  diet,  to  whom  one  or  two  coun- 
sel may  be  attached,  to  supply  his  place  ^in?fc«Ue  event  of  absence  or 
iilness. 

XXVI. 

The  deputies  sent  to  the  diet  shall  have  limited  powers,  and  shall 
not  vote  against  their  instructions. 

XXVII. 

The  landamman  of  Switzerland  is,  in  virtue  of  his  office,  the  deputy 
of  the  directing  canton. 

XXVIII. 

The  nineteen  deputies  composing  the  diet  shall  have  twenty-five 
voles  in  the  deliberations. 

The  deputies  of  the  cantons,  whose  population  exceeds  a hundred 
thousand  inhabitants,  to  wit : those  of  Berne,  Zurich,  Vaud,  St.  Gall, 
Argua,  and  Grisons,  shall  have  two  votes. 

The  deputies  of  the  cantons,  whose  population  is  less  than  a hun- 
dred thousand  souls,  to  wit : those  of  Ticino,  Lucerne,  Thurgau, 
Friburg,  Appenzell,  Soleure,  Basle,  Schweitz,  Glaris,  Schaffhausen, 
Underwalden,  Zug,  and  Uri,  shall  have  only  one  vote  each. 

XXIX. 

The  diet  under  the  presidency  of  the  landamman  of  Switzerland, 
shall  meet  on  the  first  Monday  in  June,  and  its  session  shall  not  ex- 
ceed the  term  of  one  month. 

XXX. 

There  may  be  extraordinary  diets. 

1st,  on  the  demand  of  a neighbouring  state,  or  of  one  or  more  of 
the  cantons; — should  the  demand  be  admitted  by  the  great  council 
of  the  directing  canton,  which,  if  it  be  in  recess,  shall  be  convoked 
to  this  effect. 

2dly,  On  the  advice  of  the  great  council,  or  of  the  lands-gemeinde 
of  five  cantons,  who  may  think  a demand  well  founded,  which  the 
directing  canton  may  have  rejected. 

3dly,  When  they  are  convoked  by  the  landamman  of  Switzerland, 

XXXI. 

All  declarations  of  war,  and  treaties  of  peace  and  alliance  emanate 


204 


APPENDIX. 


from  the  diet,  but  the  consent  of  three-fourths  of  the  cantons  is  ne- 
cessary. 

XXXII. 

I 

The  diet  alone  concludes  treaties  of  commerce  and  military  capit- 
ulations for  foreign  service.  It  authorizes  the  cantons,  if  necessary, 
to  treat  individually  with  any  foreign  power  for  other  objects. 

XXXIII. 

No  recruiting  for  a foreign  power,  shall  take  place  in  any  canton 
without  the  consent  of  the  diet. 

XXXIV. 

The  diet  orders  the  contingent  of  troops  to  be  supplied  by  each 
canton  as  provided  in  Art.  II. ; it  apppoints  the  general  who  is  to  com- 
mand them,  and  takes,  moreover,  all  the  necessary  measures  for  the 
security  of  Switzerland  and  for  the  execution  of  the  other  provision 
of  Art.  I.  It  possesses  the  same  right,  should  troubles  break  out  in 
any  canton  so  as  to  threaten  the  tranquillity  of  the  other  cantons. 

XXXV. 

It  appoints  and  sends  ambassadors  extraordinary. 

XXXVI. 

It  decides  in  all  disputes  between  the  cantons,  provided  such  dis- 
putes have  not  been  settled  by  arbitration ; and  for  this  purpose  it 
creates  a syndicship  at  the  conclusion  of  its  ordinary  labours.  But 
in  such  cases,  each  deputy  has  but  one  vote,  and  is  not  subservient 
to  instructions. 

XXXVII. 

The  proces-verbaux  of  the  diet  shall  be  entered  in  two  registers, 
one  of  which  remains  in  the  directing  canton,  and  the  other,  together 
with  the  seal  of  state,  is  to  be  transported,  at  the  end  of  December, 
to  the  capital  town  of  the  new  directing  canton. 

XXXVIII. 

A chancellor  and  a register  appointed  by  the  diet  for  two  years, 
and  paid  by  the  directing  canton,  conformably  to  the  regulations 
made  by  the  diet,  shall  always  follow  the  seal  and  register. 

XXXIX. 

The  constitution  of  each  canton,  written  upon  parchment,  and 
sealed  with  the  seal  of  the  canton,  shall  be  deposited  in  the  archives 
of  the  diet. 

XL. 

The  present  federal  act,  also  the  particular  constitutions  of  the 
nineteen  cantons,  annul  all  former  provisions  contrary  to  any  thing 
contained  in  all  or  either  of  them,  and  no  right  whatsoever  concern- 
ing the  internal  government  of  the  cantons  and  thoir  relations  with 
each  other  shall  be  founded  upon  any  former  political  state  of  Switz- 
erland. 


APPENDIX. 


205 


Whereas  the  repose  of  Switzerland  and  the  success  of  the  new 
institutions  to  be  formed  require  that  the  measures  necessary  for 
making  these  institutions  succeed  the  order  of  things  which  is  now 
at  an  end,  and  investing  new  magistrates  with  the  care  of  the  public 
happiness,  be  kept  free  from  the  influence  of  passion  and  from  all  that 
might  excite  contention,  and  that  such  measures  be  executed  with 
moderation,  impartiality,  and  prudence  ; it  would  be  difficult  to  carry 
such  institutions  into  effect,  except  through  commissioners  appointed 
by  the  act  of  mediation  itself,  and  who  are  animated  by  its  spirit. 

From  these  considerations, 

We  in  our  said  capacity,  and  with  the  reservation  hereinbefore 
expressed,  do  hereby  enact  as  follows  : 

ARTICLE  I. 

Friburg  shall  be  the  directing  canton  for  the  year  1803. 

II. 

Citizen  Louis  d’Affry  is  landamman  of  Switzerland  for  that  year ; 
and  is,  to  this  effect,  invested  with  extraordinary  powers,  until  the 
meeting  of  the  diet. 

III. 

The  original  act  of  mediation  shall  be  delivered  to  the  landamman, 
to  be  by  him  deposited  in  the  archives  of  the  directing  canton. 

IV. 

In  each  canton  there  shall  be  a committee  of  seven  members 
one  of  whom  shall  be  appointed  by  us,  and  six  by  the  ten  deputies 
appointed  to  confer  with  us  ; and  this  committee  is  authorized  to 
carry  the  constitution  into  effect  and  administer  provisionally. 

V. 

(Contains  the  names  of  the  members  composing  these  committees.) 

VI. 

On  the  10th  of  March  next,  the  central  government  shall  be  dis- 
solved, after  handing  over  its  papers  and  archives  to  the  landam- 
man of  Switzerland. 

VII. 

Each  committee  shall  meet  on  the  10th  of  March,  in  the  capital  of 
the  canton  for  which  it  is  appointed,  and  shall  give  notice  of  its 
meeting  to  the  prefect. 

VIII. 

Twenty-four  hours  after  notice  is  given  of  the  meeting,  the  pre- 
fect shall  transmit  to  the  committee  the  papers  of  the  administration. 

IX. 

In  cases  which  may  require  special  instructions  or  authority,  the 
committee  shall  apply  to  the  landamman  of  Switzerland. 

vol.  ii.  27 


206 


APPENDIX. 


X. 

On  the  15th  of  April  the  constitution  shall  be  in  activity;  by  the 
1st  of  June  each  canton  shall  have  elected  its  deputy  to  the  diet  and 
drawn  up  his  instructions;  and  on  the  first  Monday  of  July  in  the 
present  year  the  diet  shall  assemble. 

XI. 

Causes  pendent  at  the  supreme  tribunal  shall  be  heard  by  the  tri- 
bunal of  appeal  of  the  canton.  The  supreme  tribunal  shall,  on  the 
10th  of  March,  cease  to  exercise  any  functions. 

XII. 

The  Helvetian  troops  at  present  in  the  pay  of  Switzerland,  who, 
on  the  1st  of  May,  are  not  employed  by  the  cantons,  shall  be  taken 
into  the  service  of  France. 

XIII. 

No  prosecutions  shall  take  place  for  offences  relative  to  the  revo- 
lution, committed  or  pretended  to  have  been  committed  by  persons 
either  in  their  individual  capacity,  or  in  the  exercise  of  some  public 
office. 


Whereas  the  dissolution  of  the  central  government,  and  the 
restoration  of  the  sovereignty  to  the  cantons,  require  that  the  liqui- 
dation of  the  Helvetian  debt  should  be  provided  for,  and  also  that  the 
disposal  of  the  property  termed  national,  be  determined  upon: 

We,  in  our  said  capacity,  and  with  the  reservation  hereinbefore 
expressed,  do  hereby  enact  as  follows  : 

ARTICLE  I. 

The  property  and  possessions  formerly  belonging  to  the  convents 
shall  be  restored  to  the  latter,  whether  such  property  and  possessions 
be  situated  in  the  same  canton  or  in  any  other. 

II. 

The  administration  of  national  property,  other  than  that  belonging 
to  the  cantons  of  Vaud  and  Argau,  is  provisionally  restored  to  the 
cantons  to  which  such  property  formerly  belonged.  The  bonded 
securities  belonging  to  Berne  shall  be  provisionally  placed  in  the 
hands  of  three  commissioners  appointed  by  the  cantons  of  Berne, 
Vaud,  and  Argau. 

III. 

In  each  canton  burthened  with  debts  contracted  prior  to  the  revo- 
lution, a fund  shall  be  assigned  for  the  purpose  either  of  hypothe- 
cating or  of  liquidating  them  ; the  said  fund  to  be  raised  from  the 
property  formerly  belonging  to  the  canton. 

IV. 

A revenue  shall  be  reconstituted  for  each  town,  proportionate  to 
its  municipal  expenses. 


APPENDIX. 


207 


V. 

The  national  debt  shall  be  liquidated,  and  the  securities  obtained 
upon  foreign  countries  in  favour  of  certain  cantons,  shall  serve  at 
first  for  its  extinction.  Should  the  debt  exceed  the  amount  of  the 
said  securities,  the  payment  of  the  surplus  shall  be  borne  by  the  other 
cantons,  each  paying  in  proportion  to  what  remains  of  its  former 
immoveable*  property,  after  acquitting  its  own  cantonal  debts  con- 
tracted prior  to  the  revolution. 

VI. 

All  moveable  and  immoveable  property  remaining  after  the  for- 
mation of  the  communal  fund,  and  the  liquidation  of  the  cantonal  and 
national  debts,  shall  become  once  more  the  property  of  the  cantons 
to  which  they  formerly  belonged.  That  remaining  in  the  cantons  of 
Vaud  and  Argau  shall  belong  to  those  cantons.  Whatever  remains 
of  the  bonded  securities  of  Berne  shall  be  distributed  in  equal  portions 
among  the  cantons  of  Berne,  Vaud,  and  Argau. 

VII. 

A committee  composed  of  five  members,  to  wit : Citizen  Stapfer, 
minister  of  the  Helvetian  republic  ; Citizen  Kuster,  ex-minister  of 
finance;  Citizen  Raemy,  formerly  chancellor  of  Friburg,  and  now 
member  of  the  administrative  chamber;  and  Citizen  Laurent  Mary, 
of  Lucerne,  president  of  the  administrative  chamber,  shall  verify  the 
wants  of  the  municipalities,  determine  the  extent  of  such  wants  and 
the  amount  of  the  funds  necessary  to  constitute  their  revenue. 


II. 


THE  MINISTER  FOR  FOREIGN  AFFAIRS  TO  GENERAL  NEY,  MINISTER 
PLENIPOTENTIARY  IN  HELVETIA. 


Paris  29  th  Prairial,  Year  XI. 
(June  17th,  1803.) 


Citizen, 

Towards  the  close  of  the  year  VI.  the  French  and  Helvetian  repub- 
lics concluded  a treaty  of  alliance  offensive  and  defensive  ; but  the 
new  organization  of  Switzerland  having  rendered  the  conditions  of 
this  treaty  too  burthensome  to  that  country,  the  First  Consul,  willing 
to  bestow  upon  it  a mark  of  his  kindness,  is  disposed  to  confine  the 
treaty  to  a mere  defensive  alliance,  and  to  renew  the  capitulations  in 
virtue  of  which  a certain  number  of  Swiss  troops  were,  during  a 
long  period  of  time,  attached  to  the  service  of  France. 

The  principal  stipulations  of  the  project  of  treaty,  of  which  I here- 


* The  word  must  stand  thus,  as  it  does  not  convey  the  meaning  of  a freehold.  The 
law  of  Switzerland,  like  that  of  France,  is  founded  upon  the  civil  or  Roman  law. 
The  nation  acknowledges  only  two  kinds  of  property  : moveable  and  immoveable ; 
the  former  consisting  of  what  we  term  personal  property,  and  the  latter  of  houses 
and  lands. 


208 


APPENDIX- 


with  transmit  you  a copy,  are  the  same  as  those  of  the  treaty  of 
1777,  and  some  have  also  been  taken  from  the  treaty  of  the  year  VI. 
The  stipulations  of  the  project  of  capitulation,  also  sent  with  this  des- 
patch, resemble  those  of  most  of  the  old  capitulations  concluded  be- 
tween France  and  the  Swiss  cantons  or  their  allies  ; but,  the  organiza- 
tion and  relative  position  of  the  two  countries  being  in  some  degree 
changed,  modifications  have  become  necessary  both  in  the  treaty  and 
in  the  capitulation. 

By  the  treaty  of  alliance  of  1777,  France  might,  in  case  of  war, 
make  a voluntary  levy  in  Switzerland  of  six  thousand  men.  The 
intention  of  the  First  Consul  is  that  this  assistance  so  lent  shall  be 
greater  and  more  secure,  and  that  Switzerland  shall  supply  twelve 
thousand  men,  raised,  armed,  and  equipped  at  its  own  expense,  and 
who  shall  be  paid  and  fed  by  France  from  the  moment  they  leave  the 
Swiss  territory. 

The  number  of  French  troops  with  which  the  First  Consul  shall 
supply  Switzerland  for  its  defence,  is  not  fixed  in  the  project  of 
treaty;  it  will  vary  according  to  circumstances  and  the  wants  of  the 
moment.  Were  it  fixed  beforehand,  it  would  give  Switzerland  a less 
sure  guarantee  than  one  resulting  from  an  engagement  to  defend  her 
made  by  the  French  government. 

I have  included  in  the  project  of  treaty  of  alliance,  every  other 
relation  which  ought  to  subsist  between  France  and  Switzerland  ; but, 
before  I enter  upon  these  matters,  I shall,  in  order  not  to  interrupt 
the  military  details  of  this  letter,  speak  to  you  about  the  renewal  of 
the  capitulations. 

These  were  formerly  nothing  but  private  contracts  between  France 
and  one  or  more  states  of  the  Helvetian  confederation.  At  present 
they  must  be  concluded  with  the  diet,  and  they  include  all  the  can- 
tons in  one  and  the  same  engagement. 

One  sole  capitulation  must  therefore  serve  for  all  the  Helvetian 
troops  which  France  may  have  in  her  service.  This  act  must  include 
the  demi-brigades  already  organized,  the  troops  which,  according  to 
the  act  of  mediation,  the  cantons  cannot  keep,  and  which  have  just 
come  to  France;  and  lastly,  those  which  may  be  necessary  to  com- 
plete a corps  of  sixteen  thousand  men. 

This  corps  must  be  divided  into  four  regiments,  and  each  regi- 
ment into  four  battalions  of  nine  companies.  The  particulars  of  the 
organization  are  given  in  the  accompanying  project  of  capitulation. 

The  pay,  the  soldiers’  masse , the  barracks,  and  the  pensions,  shall 
be  upon  the  same  footing  as  among  the  French  troops  ; but  the 
Swiss  captains  shall  be  charged  with  the  recruiting  of  their  com- 
panies. 

It  was  formerly  the  custom  in  Swiss  regiments  to  require  only 
two-thirds  of  natives  ; but  it  seems  expedient  that  this  proportion 
should  extend  to  three-fourths,  both  for  the  better  insuring  that  the 
regiments  are  well  composed,  and  because  Switzerland  will  have 


APPENDIX. 


209 


fewer  troops  in  the  service  of  other  powers,  and  may  therefore  sup- 
ply France  with  a greater  number. 

Each  regiment,  consisting  of  four  thousand  men  in  time  of  peace, 
shall  be  increased  to  five  thousand  in  time  of  war.  This  surplus 
shall  serve  to  repair  the  losses  of  each  of  the  four  battalions,  and  to 
keep  each  of  them  always  a thousand  strong.  These  depot-corps 
shall  have  no  separate  organization : their  officers  and  non-commis- 
sioned officers  shall  be  taken  from  the  regiment  which  each  is 
intended  to  complete. 

The  Italian  republic  shall  take  one  regiment  into  its  service, 
which  shall  have  the  same  organization  ; and  the  Batavian  republic 
shall  likewise  have  one. 

Thus  Swizerland  shall  keep  in  the  service  of  other  powers  six 
regiments  consisting  of  twenty-four  thousand  men  in  time  of  peace, 
and  of  thirty  thousand  in  time  of  war. 

There  is  no  objection  to  Switzerland  concluding  a capitulation  with 
Spain,  and  another  with  the  Pope;  but  the  diet  must  engage  to  con- 
clude none  with  any  other  power ; and  this  condition  must  be  in- 
sisted upon.  France  could  not  depend  upon  soldiers  who  would  have 
to  fight  against  troops  of  their  own  nation.  The  Swiss,  by  confining 
themselves  to  the  service  of  the  allies  and  natural  friends  of  France,  are 
fighting  as  it  were  under  one  and  the  same  banner,  and  serving  the  same 
cause.  They  are  themselves  interested  in  not  embracing  any  other 
party,  as  it  would  expose  them  to  serve  with  less  zeal,  and  to  encoun- 
ter, even  out  of  their  own  country,  all  the  evils  of  civil  war. 

The  Swiss  troops  engaged  under  the  capitulation,  and  those  which, 
in  execution  of  the  treaty  of  defensive  alliance,  shall  be  supplied  to 
France,  must  serve  every  where  except  in  the  East  Indies,  in  Ame- 
rica, and  in  the  colonies. 

The  treaty  of  1777  simply  stipulated  that  they  should  be  employ- 
ed only  in  defending  the  possessions  of  France  in  Europe  ; but  this 
clause  was  neither  extensive  enough  nor  sufficiently  clear.  Switzer- 
land might  infer  from  it  that  the  defence  of  a territory  does  not 
include  the  obligation  of  going  beyond  its  frontiers.  Nevertheless, 
as  a war  defensive  in  its  origin  may  become  offensive  in  its  results, 
it  is  necessary  that  there  should  be  no  doubt  as  to  the  obligation  of 
serving  in  every  place  not  formally  excepted  in  the  treaty. 

With  regard  to  the  details  of  the  internal  organization  of  the  Swiss 
troops,  you  are  at  liberty  to  modify  the  project  of  capitulation  in  any 
manner  that  may  appear  to  you  most  favourable  to  the  good  adminis- 
tration and  discipline  of  the  corps.  But  their  division  into  four  regi- 
ments, the  appointment  of  a colonel,  four  chefs-de-battalion,  a major, 
four  adjutants-major,  and  a quarter-master  to  each,  must  be  maintain- 
ed. The  appointment  of  colonel-general  of  the  Swiss  troops  may 
even  be  revived. 

This  appintment  was  formerly  in  the  gift  of  the  King,  who  gene- 
rally conferred  it  upon  a prince  of  the  blood.  In  future  it  will  be  fill- 


210 


APPENDIX. 


ed  by  the  First  Consul.  With  regard  to  the  other  appointments, 
they  shall  be  regulated  by  the  past. 

The  King  appointed  the  field-officers  of  each  regiment  and  also 
the  captains  of  grenadiers.  The  First  Consul  shall  appoint  to  the 
corresponding  grades  in  the  new  organization,  such  as  those  of  colo- 
nel, chef-de-battalion,  major  and  captain  of  grenadiers.  The  cap- 
tains of  fusileers  shall  also  receive  their  commissions  from  him,  and 
shall  be  chosen  by  seniority  of  standing  from  among  the  lieutenants 
of  the  same  regiment.  The  commissions  for  the  subaltern  ranks  on 
the  staff  and  in  companies  shall  be  given  by  the  colonel-general. 
You  will,  in  concert  with  the  Helvetian  deputies,  consider  of  what 
modifications  the  several  articles  of  the  project  of  capitulation  may 
be  susceptible  with  regard  to  promotions. 

The  old  capitulations  granted  to  the  Swiss  troops,  the  free  exer- 
cise of  their  religion  and  of  their  own  laws : the  new  project  allows 
them  the  same  privileges. 

Soldiers  who  have  obtained  pensions,  or  have  retired  upon  half- 
pay, may  receive  it  either  in  Switzerland  or  in  France;  they  may 
thus  choose  their  own  place  of  residence. 

I have  great  reason  to  believe  that  the  diet  will  find  the  clauses  of 
the  treaty  and  capitulation  proposed  as  advantageous  as  they  are  hon- 
ourable to  Switzerland.  France,  by  taking  Swiss  troops  into  her 
service,  shows  the  high  estimation  in  which  she  holds  their  fidelity 
and  valour,  and  she  will  preserve  that  military  spirit  among  them 
which,  together  with  her  assistance,  must  continue  to  secure  the 
independence  of  their  country.  Lastly,  she  strengthens  those  bonds 
of  affection  and  good  neighbourhood  which  have  constantly  existed 
between  the  two  countries,  and  which  Switzerland,  now  restored  to 
tranquillity  by  the  First  Consul’s  act  of  mediation,  must  be  particu- 
larly desirous  to  maintain. 

I now  come  to  the  clauses  of  the  treaty  of  alliance,  which  have 
nothing  to  do  with  that  of  military  aid. 

The  two  Governments  agreed,  by  their  treaty  of  the  Second  Fruc- 
tidor,  year  VI.,  that  the  limits  of  the  two  countries  should  be  deter- 
mined by  a convention.  This  demarcation  has  not  yet  been  rectified, 
and  the  consequences  are  greater  facilities  for  smuggling  in  certain 
parts  of  the  territory,  and  more  difficulty  in  the  communications. 
These  are  evils  which  must  be  put  an  end  to  ; certain  communes, 
like  that  of  Cressonieres,  are  half  Swiss  and  half  French  : it  would, 
therefore,  be  desirable  that  they  should  belong  to  us  entirely. 

The  territory  beyond  the  Dole  was  ceded  to  us  for  the  purpose  of 
opening  a new  road  between  Gex  and  Morey  ; but  there  was  no  spe- 
cial convention  for  this  cession,  and  it  is  right  that  it  should  be  men- 
tioned, as  I have  done  it,  in  the  project  of  treaty. 

It  is  with  the  cantons  which  border  upon  us,  and  not  with  the  diet, 
that  the  work  of  demarcation  must  be  concerted  ; this  labour  will 
thereby  become  much  easier,  because  we  shall  not  then  have  to  dis- 


APPENDIX. 


211 


cuss  it  with  the  whole  of  Switzerland,  and  it  will  be  sufficient  to  state 
the  basis  of  this  work  in  the  treaty  which  you  are  empowered  to  con* 
elude  with  the  diet. 

Switzerland  engaged  by  the  treaty  of  the  year  VI.  to  receive  annu- 
ally from  France  two  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  quintals  of  salt ; but 
since  the  separation  of  the  Valais,  its  consumption  has  diminished. 
It  is  just  that  a quantity  of  salt  equal  to  the  consumption  of  the  Valais 
should  be  deducted.  The  quantity  can  then  be  taken  to  that  country 
by  means  of  a separate  and  special  convention,  and  the  receipts  of  the 
salt-pans  continue  the  same. 

Article  X.  of  the  project,  according  to  which  a communication  by 
water  is  to  be  established  between  the  lake  of  Neufchatel,  that  of 
Geneva,  and  the  navigable  part  of  the  Rhone,  may  possibly  not  be 
very  speedily  executed.  The  greater  part  of  Switzerland  will  bear 
no  share  in  this  expense  ; but  as  such  a communication  would  be 
very  useful  to  trade,  it  is  necessary  to  secure  the  right  of  carrying 
the  plan  into  execution  at  any  future  time,  and  to  maintain  this  arti- 
cle, which  is  almost  wholly  borrowed  from  the  treaty  of  the  year 
VI. 

This  latter  treaty  has  served  as  the  basis  of  the  new  project  in  all 
that  concerns  the  commercial  relations  of  the  two  countries,  and  in 
the  manner  of  terminating  litigations ; but  some  explanations  or  cor- 
rections have  been  added,  necessary  to  prevent  a return  of  chicanery, 
to  which  the  conciseness  or  false  interpretation  of  certain  articles  had 
led. 

It  is  advisable  to  establish  clearly  that  with  regard  to  rights  of 
importation,  exportation,  or  transit,  the  Swiss  shall  be  treated  in 
France  and  the  French  in  Switzerland  as  the  most  favoured  nations ; 
and  that  each  shall  enjoy  the  rights  of  natives  in  all  things  relating 
to  their  persons,  as  well  as  to  actions  which  they  might  have  to  bring 
before  the  tribunals  of  the  country  they  are  in. 

The  dues  of  traite  foraine  being  for  the  time  abolished  both  in 
France  and  Switzerland,  it  has  not  appeared  necessary  to  insert  in 
the  project  of  treaty,  that  the  French,  who  would  alienate  their 
property  in  Switzerland,  should  be  exempt  from  those  dues.  But 
should  the  diet  appear  disposed  to  revive  them  for  foreigners,  you 
will  stipulate,  in  the  treaty,  an  exception  in  favour  of  the  French. 

The  article  of  the  treaty  of  the  year  VI.  relative  to  extradition,* 
must  already  have  been  modified,  and  made  to  correspond  with  the 
laws  of  amnesty  relative  to  persons  accused  of  emigration.-  This 

* This  wtfrd  might  be  adopted  in  our  language  with  advantage,  as  we  have  none 
which  conveys  the  same  meaning.  Extradition  signifies  the  delivering  up  of 
criminals  who  may  have  sought  refuge  in  any  country,  to  the  government  whose 
subjects  they  are,  on  a claim  being  made  to  this  effect.  Its  use  is  more  especially 
applied  to  political  offences.  Great  Britain  is  the  only  power  in  Europe  whose  Gov- 
ernment dares  not  commit  such  a breach  of  the  national  hospitality  ; and  the  British 
territory  is,  therefore,  the  only  sanctuary  in  which  political  offenders  can  find  refuge. 


APPENDIX. 


212 

article  does  not  stipulate  that  the  latter  shall  not  be  allowed  to 
remain  in  the  country  ; it  is  confined  to  the  cases  of  extradition 
generally  mentioned  in  other  treaties,  and  it  contains  a further  guar- 
antee for  the  punishment  of  offences  of  less  magnitude,  and  to  which 
extradition  does  not  apply. 

The  administration  of  the  two  frontiers  had  often  complained  of 
the  damage  committed  in  the  forests  on  both  sides  of  the  border.  It 
is  to  prevent  the  recurrence  of  this,  and  to  render  smuggling  more 
difficult,  that  Article  XVIII.  has  been  added  to  the  project.  By  this 
article,  the  cantons  bordering  upon  France  are  bound  to  establish 
custom-houses  and  forest  agencies,  whose  members  shall  concert 
with  those  of  France,  but  only  under  the  authority  of  their  respec- 
tive governments. 

The  development  into  which  I have  entered,  is  sufficiently  indica- 
tive of  the  spirit  of  benevolence  and  friendship  in  which  the  French 
Government  proposes  to  the  Helvetian  diet  to  conclude  a treaty  of 
defensive  alliance  and  a capitulation. 

These  two  acts  together  include  every  point  in  which  France  and 
Switzerland  have  a mutual  interest  in  coming  to  an  understanding. 

Equally  distinguished  as  you  are,  General,  both  as  a soldier  and  a 
politician,  you  will  possess  a double  advantage  in  the  important  nego- 
tiation entrusted  to  you,  and  for  the  success  of  which  the  Govern- 
ment relies  upon  the  talents  and  zeal  of  which  you  have  given  such 
constant  proofs.  I have  the  honour,  &c. 

Ch.  M.  Talleyrand. 


No.  III. 

TO  MARSHAL  NEY,  AT  HAGUENAU. 

Paris,  third  complementary  day,  Year  XIII. 

Monsieur  le  Marechal, 

In  pursuance  of  the  Emperor’s  orders,  you  will  cross  the  Rhine  on 
the  4th  Vendemiaire,  upon  a bridge  thrown  over  that  river  opposite 
Dourlach,  and  on  the  evening  of  the  5th,  you  will  proceed  to  this 
town. 

You  will  have  Marshal  Lannes  in  advance  of  you,  and  you  will  fol- 
low the  same  road  so  as  to  march  upon  Stuttgard  when  you  receive 
the  order  to  do  so. 

Y”ou  will  have  rations  of  bread  distributed  to  your  men  for  four 
days,  and  make  the  necessary  arrangements  to  have  a quantity  of 
biscuit  made  sufficient  also  for  four  days.  This  biscuit  is  intended 
for  your  use  on  a day  of  battle,  should  your  assembled  forces  find  any 
difficulty  in  procuring  provisions. 

You  will  issue  fifty  cartridges  to  each  man,  and  take  care  that 
your  artillery  is  well  provided  with  ammunition,  and  your  park  in  a 
good  position. 


APPENDIX. 


213 


You  will  also  have  the  great-coats  and  shoes  distributed,  which  are 
in  store.  Marshal  Soult  will  be  on  your  left ; he  passes  by  the 
road  to  Spires.  He  has  directions  to  provision  his  forces  from  the 
country  on  the  left,  so  that  the  territory  included  between  his  right, 
Spires,  Vislack,  and  Heilbron,  will  furnish  the  necessary  requisitions 
for  your  army.  All  the  provisions  for  which  you  may  be  under  the 
necessity  of  issuing  requisitions  in  the  dominions  of  the  princes 
friendly  to  France,  shall  be  acknowledged  by  regular  receipts.  Mar- 
shal Lannes,  who  marches  in  advance  of  you,  has  orders  to  issue  his 
requisition  to  the  right. 

If  any  extraordinary  occurrence  should  impose  upon  you  the 
necessity  of  changing  any  of  the  above  arrangements,  you  will  apply 
for  orders  to  Prince  Murat ; all  those  given  from  this  place  being 
subservient  to  any  unexpected  movements  made  by  the  enemy. 

I have  the  honour,  &c. 

Marshal  Berthier,  War  Minister. 

P.  S.  The  Elector  of  Baden  is  to  supply  a body  of  troops  and  six 
pieces  of  artillery  with  cattle  and  provisions. 

These  are  to  proceed  to  Dourlach,  where  they  will  be  at  your 
disposal.  Marshal  Berthier. 


No.  IV. 

ORDER  TO  MARSHAL  NEY,  COMMANDING  THE  SIXTH 
CORPS-D’ARMEE. 

Head-quarters,  Strasburg,  4th  Vendemiaire, 
Year  XIV. 

In  consequence  of  the  plans  determined  upon  by  the  Emperor, 
Marshal  Ney  is  directed  to  concentrate  his  army  at  Stuttgard  on  the 
8th  and  the  9th.  He  will  place  his  vanguard  in  position  two  leagues 
in  advance  of  that  town,  upon  the  road  to  Eslingen. 

Marshal  Ney  will  make  arrangements  for  distributing,  on  the  10th, 
to  his  whole  corps-d’armee,  rations  of  bread  for  four  days,  inde- 
pendently of  the  four  days’  stock  of  biscuit  which  he  has  with  him, 
so  that  the  bread  may  be  distributed  for  the  11th,  12th,  13th,  and 
14th  : which  will  make,  from  the  11th,  rations  for  eight  days, — four 
in  bread,  and  four  in  biscuit. 

It  is  to  be  presumed  that  his  movement  in  advance  of  Stutt- 
gard will  begin  on  the  11th,  in  pursuance  of  an  order  he  will  re- 
ceive to  this  effect ; and  this  movement  must  not  be  embarrassed  for 
want  of  provisions. 

Marshal  Ney  is  informed  that  Prince  Murat  will  be  at  Stuttgard 
on  the  10th,  with  three  divisions  of  dragoons,  and  General  Baraguey- 
d’Hillier’s  division  of  foot  dragoons,  which  will  make  about  fifteen 
thousand  men.  He  will,  therefore,  make  the  necessary  arrange- 

vol.  ii.  28 


214 


APPENDIX. 


merits,  so  that  these  corps,  as  well  as  his  own  corps-d’armee,  may> 
on  their  arrival  at  Stuttgard  on  the  10th,  find  rations  of  bread  for  four 
days. 

The  Emperor  is  aware  of  the  difficulties  which  Marshal  Ney  will 
have  to  encounter ; His  Majesty  knows  that,  on  this  occasion,  the 
Marshal  will  require  all  his  activity  to  succeed  in  procuring  the  re- 
quisite supplies  ; and  these  difficulties  will  be  the  greater,  because 
the  corps  under  the  command  of  Marshal  Lannes,  which  is  likewise 
to  debouch  by  Louisburg,  and  pursue  the  road  to  Gemund,  will  pro- 
cure, at  Louisburg,  four  days’  rations  of  bread,  as  will  also  the 
Imperial  Guard.  The  Marshal  will,  therefore,  have  to  provide  at 
Louisburg,  Stuttgard,  and  in  the  environs  of  these  places,  two  hun- 
dred and  forty  thousand  rations  of  bread  : namely,  one  hundred  and 
forty  thousand  from  Louisburg,  and  a hundred  thousand  from  Stutt- 
gard. 

General  head-quarters  will,  on  the  10th,  be  at  Louisburg. 

Marshal  Ney  will,  on  the  9th,  have  the  proclamation,  which  shall 
be  sent  to  him  by  the  Aid-Major-General,  chief  of  the  General 
Staff,  read  publicly  to  the  assembled  forces  under  his  command. 

Marshal  Berthier. 


No.  v. 

TO  MARSHAL  NEY. 

Strasburg,  5th  Vendemiaire,  Year  XIV. 

Monsieur  le  Marechal, 

I am  directed  by  the  Emperor  to  give  you  the  order  to  begin  your 
march  to  Stuttgard  the  moment  you  receive  this.  It  is  His  Majesty’s 
wish  that  you  should  so  manage  matters,  as  to  carry  the  enemy’s 
post  of  cavalry  at  Pforzheim.  The  Emperor  trusts,  therefore,  Mon- 
sieur le  Marechal,  that  you  will  send  him  to-morrow,  fifty  or  sixty 
prisoners.  These  gentlemen  are  pleased  to  be  facetious,  and  to  sa- 
lute our  patrols  : you  must,  therefore,  turn  them,  in  order  to  carry 
them.  I have  sent  a similar  order  to  Prince  Murat,  to  force  on  his 
side  the  enemy’s  posts  of  light  cavalry,  stationed  near  the  outlets 
of  the  Black  Forest.  The  Emperor,  therefore,  hopes  to  have  in 
his  power  to-morrow,  two  hundred  of  the  enemy’s  cavalry  as  prisoners 
of  war. 

The  Emperor,  Monsieur  le  Marechal,  could  have  wished  that  you 
had  reported  to  him  your  position  to-day.  His  Majesty  desires  that 
you  will  write  to  me  twice  a day. 

You  will  proceed  to  Stuttgard  only  by  short  marches,  for  if  you 
are  there  by  the  8th  it  will  be  time  enough.  I have  to  inform  you 
that  Marshal  Soult,  with  his  corps-d’armee,  will  be  at  Heilbron  on 
the  7th. 


APPENDIX. 


215 


When  you  reach  Stuttgard,  your  divisions  must  be  near  to  each 
other,  in  order  that  your  corps-d’armee  may  assemble  in  line  of  battle 
in  less  than  two  hours.  The  Emperor  will  have  no  partial  engage- 
ments by  divisions  ; therefore,  it  is  His  Majesty’s  order  that  you  take 
up  a good  position  at  Stuttgard,  as  he  will  have  no  action  engaged  on 
that  side.  I have  the  honour,  &c. 

Marshal  Berthier, 
Major-General  of  the  Army. 

P.  S.  I have  directed  my  aide-de-camp,  M.  Lagrange,  to  hand  you 
over  with  this  25,000  francs  for  secret  service. 


No.  VI. 


TO  MARSHAL  NEY. 

Strasburg,  7th  Vendemiaire,  Year  XIV. 

(September  29th,  1805.) 

Monsieur  le  Marechal, 

I have  laid  your  correspondence  before  the  Emperor,  who  finds  it 
very  interesting.  His  Majesty  has  also  read  your  letter  from  Carls- 
ruhe,  dated  the  6th  Vendemiaire,  and  says  that  you  have  acted  per- 
fectly right.  Having  no  orders  to  give  you  to-day,  I send  back  your 
aide-de-camp,  and  25,000  francs  in  gold  for  secret  service. 

1 have  the  honour,  &c. 

Marechal  Berthier, 

War  Minister  and  Major-General  of  the  Army. 


No.  VII. 

TO  HIS  EXCELLENCY  THE  PRINCE  OF  WIRTEMBERG. 


Ettlingen,  10th  Vendemiaire,  Year  XIV. 

(Oct.  2nd,  1805.) 

The  Emperor  has  forwarded  to  me  the  complaint  which  your 
Highness  has  made  against  Marshal  Ney.  Having  to  make  a report 
to  His  Majesty  on  the  subject,  it  has  been  incumbent  upon  me  to  in- 
quire into  the  circumstances  upon  which  this  complaint  is  founded. 

Marshal  Ney  had  orders  to  proceed  with  his  corps-d’armee  to  Stutt- 
gard. No  treaty  had  been  communicated  to  the  staff,  fixing  in  a posi- 
tive manner  the  relations  of  your  Highness  with  France.  Moreover, 
all  the  different  points  of  your  Highness’s  dominions  were  occupied 
by  the  enemy’s  patroles,  consisting  entirely  of  cavalry,  and  not  amount- 
ing in  the  whole  to  the  complement  of  half  a regiment. 


216 


APPENDIX. 


On  the  other  hand,  it  was  positively  affirmed  that  the  Austrians 
were  marching  upon  Stuttgard  by  Rottemburg.  The  non-existence 
of  a treaty  between  the  Emperor  and  your  Highness,  the  cloud 
which  your  Highness  had  thrown  over  your  intentions,  in  allowing 
your  territory  to  be  occupied  by  so  small  a force, — all  this  led  to  the 
measure  of  marching  into  your  Highness’s  dominions,  as  into  a state 
occupied  by  the  enemy.  Your  Highness  is  too  good  a soldier  not  to 
know,  that  in  war,  no  considerations  are  allowed  to  have  weight, 
which  might  endanger  the  success  of  military  operations.  Marshal 
Ney  having  then  received  no  other  instructions  than  to  occupy  Stutt- 
gard, it  would  be  difficult  to  make  a crime  of  his  having  obeyed  the 
orders  given  him. 

The  general  staff  would  deserve  to  be  blamed  for  having  Stuttgard 
occupied,  if  there  existed  stipulations  not  to  occupy  that  city  ; but 
your  Highness  knows  that  no  treaty  had  been  concluded  to  this  effect, 
and  that  even  to  this  day  no  such  treaty  is  in  existence. 

Doubtless  the  general  staff  would  have  acted  improperly  in  sending 
an  army  into  the  dominions  of  a Sovereign  Prince,  without  an  under- 
standing with  him,  or  without  some  previous  steps  ; but  no  such  im- 
putation could  be  made  in  the  present  instance,  because  your  High- 
ness’s dominions  had  previously  been  violated  by  the  enemy,  whose 
patroles  occupied  its  several  outlets. 

It  is  my  duty  not  to  conceal  from  your  Highness,  that  Marshal 
Lannes  had  orders  to  occupy  Louisburg  with  his  army,  and  in  this 
measure  military  considerations  yielded  to  all  others ; but  his  Ma- 
jesty has  now  given  orders  that  no  troops  shall,  in  future,  pass  through 
the  residence  of  your  Highness;  consequently  Marshal  Lannes  is 
about  to  proceed  to  Kanstadt.  I trust  this  explanation  will  prove 
satisfactory  to  your  Highness. 

Moreover  the  whole  matter  has  arisen  from  circumstances  which 
will  not  occur  again. 


No.  VIII. 


TO  HARSH AL  NEY. 


Louisburg1,  12th  Vendemiaire,  Year  XIV> 
(Oct.  4th,  1805.) 


Monsieur  le  Marechal, 

I read  your  letter  of  the  11th  to  the  Emperor,  and  also  your  report 
to  me  upon  the  situation  of  the  enemy’s  troops. 

With  such  officers  as  you,  and  a commander  like  the  Emperor, 
we  shall  do  wonders. 

I send  back  to  you  two  officers  of  your  staff  who  were  here. 

You  know  my  attachment  to  you. 

Marshal  Berthier, 

War  Minister  and  Major-General  of  the  Army. 


APPENDIX. 


217 


No.  IX. 


ORDER  TO  MARSHAL  NEY. 


Nordlingen,  15th  Vendemiarie, 
Year  XIV.  (Oct.  7th.) 


Monsieur  le  Marechal. 

The  Emperor  thinks  that  you  are  in  a very  good  position  at  Gien- 
gen. 

Marsha]  Soult  has  just  crossed  the  Danube  at  Donnawert.  The 
enemy  seem  to  be  in  force  at  Neuburg,  for  the  purpose  of  defending 
the  Lech.  It  is  His  Majesty’s  desire  that  Ulm  should  be  immediately 
attacked.  You  might  attack  it  by  the  left  bank  of  the  Danube,  and 
Marshal  Soult  by  the  right.  But  as  Marshal  Soult  will  be  unable  to 
march  until  to-morrow  morning,  let  me  know  by  the  return  of  my 
messenger  whether  the  enemy  have  still  any  forces  at  Ulm,  and  what 
they  are  doing. 

The  Emperor  would,  at  the  same  time,  order  a march  upon  Augs- 
burg and  Landsberg,  in  order  to  cut  offall  the  forces  which  the  enemy 
may  still  have  upon  the  Uler. 

Take  possession  of  Gundelfingen  and  Lauingen,  and  likewise  of 
one  or  two  bridges  across  the  Danube,  so  that,  if  the  intelligence  the 
Emperor  may  receive  should  induce  His  Majesty  to  direct  a march 
upon  the  Upper  Lech,  you  may  be  able  to  effect  it  by  a flank  march. 
Send  likewise  patroles  of  cavalry  upon  Donnawert,  which  will  make 
us  masters  of  the  whole  of  the  left  bank.  By  these  means  our  com- 
munications will  be  easy. 

Marshal  Berthier. 


No.  X. 


TO  MARSHAL  NEY. 

Donnawert,  16th  Vendemiaire,  Year  XIV. 

Twelve  o’clock  at  night  (Oct.  8th). 

Monsieur  le  Marechal, 

You  must  have  heard  the  cannonading  which  took  place  during 
the  day ; it  was  caused  by  eleven  battalions  of  Austrian  grenadiers, 
coming  from  Botzen  in  the  Tyrol,  who  being  hemmed  in  by  Prince 
Murat  with  his  cavalry,  were  attacked  by  Marshal  Lannes  with  the 
grenadiers  forming  his  first  division,  and  made  prisoners  with  their 
artillery  and  colours. 

Marshal  Soult  having  proceeded  to  Augsburg,  it  is  essential  that 
you  should  speedily  reach  Guntzburg,  in  order  to  intercept  all  the 
movements  of  the  enemy  from  Ulm  upon  Augsburg,  also  from  Ulm 


218 


APPENDIX. 


upon  Donnawert.  Should  the  enemy  manoeuvre  on  the  right  bank, 
be  very  careful  to  advance  rapidly  and  parallel  to  them.  Throw 
Gazan’s  division  upon  the  right  bank ; and,  lastly,  do  not  lose  sight 
of  this  fact : that  by  the  Emperor’s  plans,  which  are  to  surround  the 
enemy,  and  cut  off  their  retreat,  he  is  obliged  to  spread  his  forces  a 
little,  and  that  he  requires  all  his  confidence  in  his  generals,  and  all 
their  activity,  so  that  they  do  not  remain  idle  when  they  should  act. 
In  a word,  Monsieur  le  Marechal,  you  are  to  observe  the  force  at 
Ulm  : if  it  marches  upon  Donnawert,  you  will  follow  it,  and  so  you 
will  should  it  march  upon  Augsburg,  keeping  always  to  its  left,  that 
is  to  say,  between  it  and  Donnawert ; and  you  will  always  keep  one 
of  your  divisions  a half  march  in  the  rear,  to  form  your  vanguard, 
and  enable  you  to  maintain  yourself  between  the  enemy  and  Donna- 
wert, should  they  march  upon  that  town,  or  even  send  strong  detach- 
ments thither. 

Marshal  Berthier, 
Major-General  of  the  Army. 


No.  XI. 

ORDER  TO  MARSHAL  NEY. 

Monsieur  le  Marechal, 

The  Emperor  has  just  learned  from  General  Savary  the  particu- 
lars of  your  glorious  action;  it  now  remains  to  take  possession  of 
Ulm,  which  is  important  in  every  point  of  view.  His  Majesty  leaves 
it  to  your  own  discretion  to  march  as  you  think  proper  on  this  occa- 
sion ; but  surround  Ulm  in  the  course  of  to-morrow. 

The  foot  dragoons  will  continue  to  remain  under  your  command. 
You  will  station  them  at  Grumberg,  upon  either  bank,  whence  they 
will  be  able  to  proceed  when  they  may  be  wanted.  Immediately 
after  the  capture  of  Ulm  you  will  not  wait  for  fresh  orders ; and  you 
will  leave  an  engineer  officer  there  to  complete  the  works  which  the 
Austrians  have  begun. 

You  will  march  upon  Memmingen,  or  upon  any  other  point  whither 
the  enemy  may  have  gone,  whom  you  will  press  as  much  as  possible. 

The  forts  of  Midelhein  and  Landsberg  shall  be  occupied  in  force  : 
Midelhein  by  Marshal  Lannes,  and  Landsberg  by  Marshal  Soult, 
whence  they  maiy,  if  necessary,  direct  their  forces  to  Kempfen  and 
Fuessen.  Do  not  fail,  on  your  arrival  at  Ulm,  to  send  me  every 
possible  information  regarding  the  enemy’s  force,  the  number  of  their 
corps,  and  the  direction  they  are  in. 

The  Emperor  recommends  that  you  should  march  and  make  your 
divisions  engage  in  mass.  You  may  have  General  Baraguey-d’Hilliers’ 
division  of  foot  dragoons  at  Ulm.  But  if  circumstances  require  it, 
you  are  authorised  to  leave  in  that  place  only  a number  of  the  foot 
dragoons  sufficient  to  keep  it,  and  to  take  the  remainder  with  you  to 
form  your  reserve. 


APPENDIX. 


219 


As  the  Emperor  is  going  to  Munich,  where  our  troops  will  arrive 
this  evening,  his  majesty  intends  waiting  there  for  the  Russians,  who 
have  just  debouched.  In  the  mean  time  the  Emperor  leaves  to  his 
highness  Prince  Murat  the  command  of  all  his  right  wing,  consisting 
of  Marshal  Lannes’  corps,  your  own,  and  the  reserve  of  cavalry. 

Gazan’s  division  returns  under  the  command  of  Marshal  Lannes, 
in  pursuance  of  the  orders  which  it  has  received. 

You  will  address  your  reports  on  service  to  his  highness  Prince 
Murat,  but  this  does  not  prevent  your  corresponding  with  the  Emperor 
and  me. 

This  evening,  at  Augsburg,  the  Emperor  will  write  to  you  when 
he  has  read  your  report. 

Marshal  Berthier. 

Major-General  of  the  Army. 
Head  Quarters,  Zusmerhausen,  18th  Vendemiare, 

Year  XIV.  (October  10th),  six  o’clock  in  the 
evening. 


No.  XII. 

Capitulation  of  the  city  of  Ulm,  occupied  by  the  troops  of 

his  Majesty  the  Emperor  of  Austria,  and  King  of  Hungary, 

TO  THE  ARMS  OF  HIS  MAJESTY  THE  EMPEROR  OF  THE  FRENCH, 

and  King  of  Italy. 

Between  us,  Alexander  Berthier,  Marshal  of  the  Empire,  com- 
mander of  the  first  cohort  of  the  Legion  of  Honour,  Grand-Cordon, 
Grand  Master  of  the  Hounds,  Great  Officer  of  the  Red  Eagle, 
Major-General  of  the  Grand  Army,  and  War  Minister,  stipulating 
for  and  in  behalf  of  his  Majesty  the  Emperor  of  the  French  and  King 
of  Italy, 

And  Field-Marshal  Baron  Mack,  Quarter-Master-General  of  the 
Armies  of  his  Majesty  the  Emperor  of  Austria  and  King  of  Hun- 
gary, 

It  is  agreed  as  follows  : — 

ARTICLE  I. 

The  place  of  Ulm  shall  be  delivered  up  to  the  French  army  with 
all  its  stores  and  artillery. 

Answer. — Half  of  the  field  artillery  shall  be  left  to  the  Austrians. 
(Refused.) 

II. 

The  garrison  of  the  place  shall  evacuate  it  with  all  the  honours  of 
war,  and  having  defiled,  shall  deliver  up  its  arms.  The  officers  shall 
be  sent  back  to  Austria  on  their  parole  ; the  non-commissioned 
officers  and  privates  shall  be  conducted  to  France,  where  they  shall 
remain  until  regularly  exchanged. 


220 


APPENDIX. 


Answer. — The  whole  shall  be  sent  back  to  Germany,  on  condition 
of  not  serving  against  France  until  they  are  exchanged.  (Refused.) 

III. 

All  the  baggage  belonging  to  the  officers  and  men  shall  be  left  to 
them. 

Answer. — And  the  regimental  cash  chests  likewise.  (Refused.) 

IV. 

The  Austrian  sick  and  wounded  shall  be  taken  care  of,  like  the 
French  sick  and  wounded. 

Answer . — We  well  know  the  honour  and  humanity  of  the  French. 

V. 

Nevertheless,  if  before  the  3d  Brumaire,  Year  XI Y.  (October 
25,  1805),  at  noon,  a corps-d’armee  shall  appear  strong  enough  to 
raise  the  blockade  of  Ulm,  in  such  case  the  garrison  of  that  place 
shall  be  discharged  from  the  capitulation,  and  be  free  to  act  in  any 
way  it  may  deem  advisable. 

Answer. — If  before  the  25th  of  October,  at  midnight,  inclusive,  a 
force  of  Austrian  or  Russian  troops  should  un-blockade  the  city,  the 
garrison  shall  march  out  free,  from  any  of  the  gates  it  pleases,  with 
its  arms,  baggage,  and  artillery,  to  join  the  troops  which  shall  have 
caused  the  blockade  to  be  raised.  (Granted.) 

VT. 

One  of  the  gates  of  Ulm  (that  of  Stuttgard),  shall  be  given  up  to 
the  French  at  seven  o’clock  in  the  morning,  and  also  quarters  suffi- 
cient to  contain  a brigade. 

Answer. — Yes. 

VII. 

The  French  army  may  use  the  great  bridge  across  the  Danube, 
and  communicate  freely  from  one  bank  to  the  other. 

Answer. — The  bridge  has  been  burnt,  but  every  exertion  shall  be 
made  to  rebuild  it. 

VIII. 

The  service  of  the  armies  on  either  side  shall  be  so  regulated  as 
to  prevent  any  disorder  from  taking  place,  and  the  greatest  harmony 
shall  exist  between  the  two  armies. 

Answer. — French  and  Austrian  discipline  will  answer  for  this. 

IX. 

All  cavalry,  artillery,  and  wagon  horses  belonging  to  his  Majesty 
the  Emperor  of  Austria  and  King  of  Hungary,  shall  be  delivered  up 
to  the  French  army. 

X. 

Articles  I.  II.  III.  IV.  and  IX.  shall  be  carried  into  execution  only 
at  the  pleasure  of  the  commander  of  the  Austrian  forces,  provided 


APPENDIX. 


221 


the  delay  go  not  beyond  the  3d  of  Brumaire,  year  XIV.  (October 
25th,  1805)  before  noon. 

And  if,  at  this  period,  an  army  of  sufficient  strength  should  appear 
and  force  the  raising  of  the  blockade,  the  garrison  shall  be  at  liberty, 
conformably  to  article  V.  to  do  as  it  pleases. 

Made  in  two  parts  at  Ulm,  this  25th  of  Vendemiaire,  year  XIV. 
(October  17th,  1805.) 

Marshal  Berthier, 
Mack. 


No.  XIII. 

LIST  OF  REGIMENTS  IN  THE  CITY  OF  ULM. 

Part  of  the  cavalry  regiment  of  Schwartzenberg,  hullans. 

The  regiments  of  : 

Hohenlohe — dragoons. 

Mac  k — cu  r rassiers. 

Archduke  Francis. 

A detachment  of  the  Blankestein  hussars  ; several  orderlies  at- 
tached to  the  general  officers,  from  the  regiments  of  Latour,  Rosen- 
berg, Klenau,  and  that  of  the  Archduke  Albert. 

INFANTRY. 

Tyrolian  chasseurs. 

Collowrath. 

Manfredini. 

Frolich. 

Archduke  Charles. 

A detachment  of  the  Emperor’s  regiment. 

GRENADIERS. 

Hildburghausen,  formerly  Bender,  1 battalion. 

Archduke  Charles  . . 1 do. 

Manfredini  . . 1 do. 

Colloredo  . . . 1 do. 

Stuart  . . .1  do. 


No.  XIV. 

ADDITIONAL  CAPITULATION  TO  THE  CAPITULATION  OF  ULM. 

Marshal  Berthier,  Major-General  of  the  French  army,  authorized 
by  special  order  of  the  Emperor  of  the  French,  gives  his  word  of 
honour  : - 

1st,  That  the  Austrian  army  is  beyond  the  Inn,  and  that  Marshal 
Bernadotte,  with  his  army,  is  in  position  between  Munich  and  the 
Inn. 

2ndly,  That  Marshal  Lannes,  with  his  corps-d’armee,  is  in  pursuit 
of  Prince  Ferdinand,  and  was  yesterday  at  Aalen. 

vol.  n.  29 


222 


APPENDIX. 


3rdly,  That  Prince  Murat,  with  his  corps-d’armee  was  yesterday 
at  Nordinglen ; and  that  Lieutenant-Generals  Werneck,  Hohenzol- 
lern,  and  seven  other  generals  have  capitulated,  with  their  corps- 
d’armee,  at  the  village  of  Trotzelfingen. 

4thly,  That  Marshal  Soult  is  between  Ulm  and  Bregenz,  watching 
the  road  to  the  Tyrol,  so  that  there  is  no  possibility  of  Ulm  being 
succoured. 

Lieutenant-General,  Quartermaster-General  Mack,  giving  due  faith 
to  the  above  declarations,  is  ready  to  evacuate,  in  the  course  of  to- 
morrow, the  city  of  Ulm,  on  the  following  condition  : 

That  the  whole  of  Marshal  Ney’s  corps,  consisting  of  twelve 
regiments  of  infantry  and  four  regiments  of  horse,  shall  not  quit  Ulm, 
and  a radius  of  ten  leagues  from  it,  until  the  25th  of  October  at  mid- 
night, at  which  period  the  term  of  the  capitulation  expires. 

Marshal  Berthier  and  Baron  Mack,  Lieutenant-General  and  Quar- 
termaster-General, severally  agree  to  the  above  articles. 

Consequently,  to-morrow  at  three  o’clock  in  the  afternoon,  the 
Austrian  army  shall  defile  before  his  Majesty  the  Emperor  of  the 
French,  with  all  the  honours  of  war.  It  shall  lay  down  its  arms, 
and  road  tickets  shall  be  given  to  the  officers,  who  shall  preserve  their 
arms,  to  proceed  to  Austria  by  the  road  to  Kempten,  and  by  that  of 
Bregenz  for  the  Tyrol. 

Made  in  two  parts  at  Elchingen,  October  19th,  1805,  (27th  Ven- 
demiaire,  Year  XIV.) 

Marshal  Berthier. 

Lieutenant-General  Mack. 


END  OF  THE  SECOND  VOLUME. 


NEW  BOOKS 


PUBLISHED  BY 

E.  L.  CAREY  & A.  HART. 

PIN  MONEY,  by  Mrs.  Cove,  author  of  Mothers  and  Daughters, 
Sketch  Book  of  Fashion. 

“Her  writings  have  that  originality  which  wit  gives  to  reality,  and  wit  is  the 
great  characteristic  of  her  pages.” — Bulwer’s  New  Monthly  Magazine. 

“ Light,  spirited  and  clever,  the  characters  are  drawn  with  truth  and  vigour.  Keen 
in  observation,  lively  in  detail,  and  with  a peculiar  and  piquant  style.  Mrs.  Charles 
Gore  gives  to  the  novel  that  charm  which  makes  the  fascination  of  the  best  French 
memoir  writers.” — London  Literary  Gazette. 

“ Two  most  delightful  volumes, — Mrs.  Gore  certainly  stands  at  the  head  of  the  fe- 
male novelists  of  the  day.” — U.  S.  Gazette. 

TRAITS  AND  STORIES  OF  THE  IRISH  PEASANTRY, 
first  series,  in  two  vols.  12mo. 

“ Admirable — truly,  intensely  Irish : never  were  the  outrageous  whimsicalities  of 
that  strange,  wild,  imaginative  people  so  characteristically  described ; nor  amidst  all 
the  fun,  frolic,  and  folly,  is  there  any  dearth  of  poetry,  pathos,  and  passion.  The  au- 
thor’s a jewel.” — Glasgow  Journal. 

“ To  those  who  have  a relish  for  a few  tit-bits  of  rale  Irish  story-telling, — whether 
partaking  of  the  tender  or  the  facetious,  or  the  grotesque, — let  them  purchase  these 
characteristic  sketches.” — Sheffield  Iris. 

“ The  sister  country  has  never  furnished  such  sterling  genius,  such  irresistibly 
humorous,  yet  faithful  sketches  of  character  among  the  lower  ranks  of  Patlanders, 
as  are  to  be  met  with  in  the  pages  of  these  delightful  volumes.” — Bristol  Journal. 

“ This  is  a capital  book,  full  of  fun  and  homour,  and  most  characteristically 
Irish.” — New  Monthly  Magazine. 

THE  NAVAL  OFFICER;  or,  Scenes  and  Adventures  in  the 
Life  of  Frank  Mildmay  ; by  the  author  of  “ Peter  Simple,”  “The 
King’s  Own,”  &c. — in  two  vols.  12mo. 

“ This  is  the  most  seaman-like  composition  that  has  yet  issued  from  the  press. 
We  recommend  it  to  all  who  ‘ live  at  home  at  ease,’  and  need  scarcely  say,  that  no 
man-of-war’s  man  should  remain  an  hour  without  it.” — Atlas. 

“ The  sea  scenes  are  admirably  executed.  They  present  some  of  the  most  effective 
paintings  we  ever  witnessed.” — Monthly  Review. 

TOM  CRINGLE’S  LOG  ; — in  two  vols.  12mo. 

“ The  scenes  are  chiefly  nautical,  and  we  can  safely  say,  that  no  author  of  the  pfe- 
sent  day,  not  even  excepting  our  own  Cooper,  has  surpassed  him  in  his  element.” — 
U.  S.  Gazette. 


•Carey  Hart’s  New  Publications. 

“ The  sketches  are  not  only  replete  with  entertainment,  but  useful,  as  affording-  an 
accurate  and  vivid  description  of  scenery,  and  of  life  and  manners  in  the  Westln- 
di  es.” — Boston  Traveller. 

“We  think  none  who  have  read  this  work  will  deny  that  the  author  is  the  best 
nautical  writer  who  has  yet  appeared.  He  is  not  Smollett,  he  is  not  Cooper ; but  he 
is  far  superior  to  them  both.” — Boston  Transcript. 

“ The  scenes  are  chiefly  nautical,  and  are  described  in  a style  of  beauty  and  in- 
terest never  surpassed  by  any  writer.” — Baltimore  Gazette. 

“ The  author  has  been  justly  compared  with  Cooper,  and  many  of  his  sketches  are 
in  fact  equal  to  any  from  the  pen  of  our  celebrated  countryman.”— Saturday  Evening 
Post. 

TOM  CRINGLE’S  LOG  ; — second  series,  in  two  vols.  12mo. 

TOM  CRINGLE’S  LOG  ; — first  and  second  series,  a new  edi- 
tion complete,  in  three  vols.  12mo. 

ALICE  PAULET  ; being  a sequel  to  “ Sydenham ; or,  Memoirs 
of  a Man  of  the  World;”  by  the  author  of  “ Sydenham  — in  two 
vols.  12mo. 

“Two  most  amusing  and  clever  volumes,  decidedly  improvements  on  their  pre- 
decessors. The  great  characteristic  of  this  work  is  its  good  sense.” — London 
Literary  Gazette. 

“ Conceived  and  sketched  in  the  very  spirit  of  Hogarth.” — Courier. 

“ Great  strength  of  mind,  knowledge  of  the  world,  and  acqaintance  with  the 
higher  circles  of  society,  are  visible  in  every  page.” — Cheltenham  Chronicle. 


Carey  Hart  have  in  press  and  will  shortly  publish : 

1.  The  Affianced  One,  in  2 vols. 

2.  Chartley,  the  Fatalist,  by  the  author  of  the  “ Invisible  Gentleman,”  in  2 vols. 

3.  The  Fair  of  May  Fair,  by  the  author  of  “ Mothers  and  Daughters,”  in  2 vols. 

4.  Legends  and  Tales  of  Ireland,  by  Samuel  Lover,  in  1 vol. 

5.  Polish  Tales,  by  the  author  of  “ Hungarian  Tales,”  in  2 vols. 

6.  Traits  of  Irish  Peasantry,  third  series,  2 vols. 

7.  First  Love,  a novel,  in  2 vols. 

8.  Tales  of  the  Munster  Festivals,  by  the  author  of  the  “ Collegians,”  in  2 vols. 

9.  Constance,  by  Mrs.  A.  T.  Thompson,  in  2 vols. 

10.  Manners  of  the  Day,  a novel,  in  2 vols. 

11.  The  Prima  Donna,  in  2 vols. 

12.  Carwell,  or  Crime  and  Sorrow,  by  Mrs.  Sheridan,  in  2 vols. 

13.  Mothers  and  Daughters,  a novel,  in  2 vols. 

14.  The  Staff  Officer,  or  a Soldier  of  Fortune,  in  2 vols. 

15.  The  King’s  Own,  by  the  author  of  “ Peter.  Simple,”  in  2 vols. 

16.  First  and  Last,  by  the  author  of  “ Five  Nights  of  St.  Albans,”  in  2 vols. 

17.  The  Croppy,  by  the  author  of  “ O Hara  Tales,”  in  2 vols. 

18.  Nights  at  Mess,  in  2 vols. 

19.  Frescatis,  or  Scenes  in  Paris,  in  2 vols. 

20.  Memoirs  of  Vidocq,  the  celebrated  Chief  of  the  French  Police,  in  one  large  vol. 

8vo. 

21.  Peter  Simple,  vol.  3. 

22.  Blake’s  Botany,  coloured  plates,  by  the  author  of  “ Peter  Simple,”  1 vol.  3d  ed. 

23.  Jacob  Faithful,  in  2 vols.  12mo. 

24.  The  Roue,  a novel,  in  2 vols.  new  editidri. 

25.  Magendie’s  Formulary,  from  the  7th  London  edition. 

26.  Travelling  Sketches,  &c.,  by  Leitch  Ritchie,  author  of  “ Robbers  of  the  Rhine,” 

&c.  &c. 


CHESNUT  STREET. 

SEPTEMBER,  1833. 

NEW  WORKS 

LATELY  PUBLISHED, 

AND 

PREPARING  FOR  PUBLICATION,  BY 

E.  L.  CAREY  & A.  HART, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


In  Two  Volumes,  12mo. 

THE  INVISIBLE  GENTLEMAN. 

By  the  Author  of  “ Chartley,”  “ The  Fatalist,”  etc.  etc. 

“ It  is  a novel  which  may  be  termed  the  whimsically  supernatural.” — 
Athenaum. 

“ The  present  narrative  is  one  of  the  most  entertaining  fictions  we  have 
met  with  for  a long  time  ; the  idea  is  very  original,  and  brought  into  play 
with  a lively  air  of  truth,  which  gives  a dramatic  reality  even  to  the  su- 
pernatural.”— Literary  Gazette. 

“ The  adventures  follow  eadh  other  with  delightful  rapidity  and  variety  ; 
occasionally  there  is  a deep  and  thrilling  touch  of  pathos,  which  we  feel 
not  a bit  the  less  acutely,  because  the  trouble  and  wo  of  the  parties  have 
originated  in  the  familiar  and  somewhat  laughable  act  of  pulling  an  ear.” 
— Court  Magazine. 


In  Two  Volumes,  12mo. 

MOTHERS  AND  DAUGHTERS. 

“ The  best  novel  of  the  season— a faithful,  exact,  and  withal  spirited 
picture  of  the  aristocracy  of  this  country — an  admirable  description  of 
what  is  called  high  life,  and  full  of  a more  enlarged  knowledge  of  human 
nature.” — Spectator. 

“A  very  lively  and  amusing  panorama  of  actual  life.”— Lit.  Gazette. 

“ A very  interesting  work,  full  of  well-described  scenes  and  characters, 
and  altogether  deserving  of  being  classed  with  the  first-rate  novels  of  the 
day.” — Courier. 

“ It  would  be  difficult  to  lay  down  such  a book  until  every  chapter  has 
been  perused.  Elegance  and  force  of  style— highly  but  faithfully  drawn 
pictures  of  society — are  merits  scarcely  secondary  to  those  we  have  enume- 
rated : and  they  are  equally  displayed  throughout.  1 Mothers  and  Daugh- 
ters’ must  find  its  way  rapidly  into  every  circle.”— Bulwer's  Mew  Monthly 
Magazine. 


NEW  WORKS  PUBLISHED  BY 


In  One  Volume,  12mo. 

THE  BOOK  OF  BEAUTY; 

COMPRISING  A COLLECTION  OF  TALES,  POEMS,  ETC. 

BY  L.  E.  L. 

“ We  have  been  long  acquainted  with  Miss  Landon  as  a true  and  im- 
passioned poet : we  had  read  an  occasional  prose  tale  of  hers  in  the  An- 
nuals; but  still  we  were  unprepared  for  the  varied  talents  exhibited  in 
L.  E.  L.’s  Book  of  Beauty.” 

“ We  cannot  enter  into  the  poetic  merits  of  the  volume,  or  dwell  long 
upon  its  prose;  enough  that  the  Book  of  Beauty  is  worthy  of  the  genius 
and  industry  of  one  of  the  most  extraordinary  and  meritorious  writers 
of  the  times.” — Bulwer's  New  Monthly  Magazine. 


In  Two  Volumes,  12mo. 

traits  and  stories  of  the 

IRISH  PEASANTRY 

FIRST  SERIES. 

“ Admirable— truly,  intensely  Irish  : never  were  the  outrageous  whimsi- 
calities of  that  strange,  wild,  imaginative  people  so  characteristically  de- 
scribed; nor  amidst  all  the  fun,  frolic,  and  folly,  is  there  any  dearth  of 
poetry,  pathos,  and  passion.  The  author ’s  a jewel.’'— Glasgow  Journal. 

“ To  those  who  have  a relish  for  a few  tit  bits  of  rale  Irish  story-tell- 
ing,—whether  partaking  of  the  tender  or  the  facetious,  or  the  grotesque,— 
let  them  purchase  these  characteristic  sketches.” — Sheffield.  Iris. 

“ The  sister  country  has  never  furnished  such,  sterling  genius,  such  irre- 
sistibly humorous,  yet  faithful  sketches  of  character  among  the  lower  ranks 
of  Patlanders,  as  are  to  be  met  with  in  the  pages  of  these  delightful  vo- 
lumes.”— Bristol  Journal. 

“This  is  a capital  book,  full  of  fun  and  humour,  and  most  character- 
istically Irish.” — New  Monthly  Magazine. 

“Neither  Miss  Edgeworth,  nor  the  author  of  the  O’Hara  Tales,  could  have 
written  any  thing  more  powerful  than  this.”— Edinburgh  Literary  Gazette. 

“ We  do  not  hesitate  to  say,  that  for  a minute  and  accurate  sketching  of 
the  character,  manners,  and  language  of  the  lower  orders  of  the  Irish,  no 
book  was  ever  published  at  all  equal  to  this.” — Spectator. 


In  Two  Volumes,  12mo. 

TRAITS  AND  STORIES  OF  THE 

IRISH  PEASANTRY. 

SECOND  SERIES. 

“ Traits  and  Stories  'of  Irish  Peasantry.— The  whole  story  is  one  of 
that  mirth-inspiring  nature,  that  those  who  read  it  without  hearty  laugh- 
ter must  be  either  miserable  or  very  imperturbable.” — Metropolitan,  edited 
by  T.  Campbell. 

“ There  is  strength,  vigour — and  above  all— truth,  in  every  story,  in 
every  sentence,  every  line  he  writes.  The  statesman  ought  to  read  such 
books  as  these ; they  would  tell  him  more  of  the  true  stale  of  the  country 
than  he  has  eve:  heard  from  the  lips  of  her  orators,  or  the  despatches  of 
the  1 Castle  Hacks.’  We  wish  Mr.  Carlton  would  send  forth  a cheap  edi- 
tion, that  ‘ Traits  and  Stories’  of  Irish  peasants  might  be  in  the  hands  of 
people  as  well  as  peers.” — Bulwer's  New  Monthly  Magazine. 


E.  L.  CAREY  AND  A.  HART. 


In  Two  Volumes,  12mo. 

RECORDS  OF  TRAVELS 
IN  TURKEY,  GREECE,  &c. 

IN  THE  YEARS  182  9,  183  0,  AND  1831; 

AND  OF  A CRUISE  IN  THE  BLACK  SEA,  WITH  THE  CAPTAIN  PASHA. 

BY  ADOLPHUS  SLADE,  Esq. 

“ Une  of  the  most  valuable  and  interesting  works  which  has  yet  been 
placed  in  our  hands,  on  the  domestic  state  of  Turkey.” — Monthly  Review. 

“ We  do  not  know  when  we  have  met  with  two  volumes  more  amusing 
— they  are  full  of  highly  entertaining  and  curious  matter.” — Court  Jour. 

“ The  work  before  us  supplies  the  best  description  of  this  remarkable 
nation.” — Courier. 

“ One  of  the  most  amusing  and  interesting  of  oriental  travellers,  none 
having  ever  equalled  him  in  a thorough  knowledge  of  the  true  state  of 
society,  and  the  true  character  of  the  Turks.” — Spectator. 

“ We  can  warmly  recommend  this  book  for  perusal,  it  is  not  only  very 
amusing  but  very  valuable.” — Metropolitan. 

“ We  can  assure  our  readers  that  no  records  of  travels  in  modern  times, 
with  which  we  are  acquainted,  presents  so  many  features  of  general  at- 
traction as  the  volumes  before  us.” — London  Monthly  Review. 

“Mr.  Slade  has  produced,  without  any  trace  of  pretension,  one  of  the 
most  sensible  and  agreeable  books  of  travel  we  have  ever  had  the  plea- 
sure to  peruse.” — United  Service  Journal. 


In  Two  Volumes,  12mo. 

LEGENDS  OF  THE  RHINE. 

By  T.  C.  Grattan,  Esq.  Author  of  “High-wats  and  By-ways.” 

“ We  are  well  content  to  pass  an  hour  once  more  with  the  lively  and 
entertaining  author  of  ‘ High  ways  and  By-ways.”  The  hour  has  not  yet 
gone  by,  and  we  have  not  completed  the  perusal  of  the  two  volumes  ; but 
the  tales  we  have  observed'  are  worthy  the  repute  in  which  the  writer  is 
held,  and  are  even  of  a higher  order — more  chaste  in  language  and  perfect 
in  style.” — Boston  Traveller. 

“ Messrs.  Carey  and  Hart  have  just  issued  ‘ Legends  of  the  Rhine,’  by  the 
author  of  ‘ High-ways  and  By-ways.’  To  those  who  recollect  Mr.  Grat- 
tan’s former  writings, (and  who  among  novel  readers  does  not?)  it  is  only 
necessary  to  say,  that  the  present  ‘ Legends’  are,  in  no  respect,  inferior  to 
their  predecessors.  The  traditions  which  he  has  here  wrought  into  shape 
are  all  said  to  have  an  existence  among  the  dwellers  near  the  mighty  river ; 
and  it  is  certain  they  are  full  of  romantic  interest.  The  ‘ Legends’  are 
twelve  in  number,  and,  though  not  equal  in  all  respects,  there  is  no  one 
of  them  that  does  not  possess  a strong  claim  to  admiration.” — Saturday 
Courier. 

“ Few  sets  of  stories,  published  within  the  last  ten  years,  have  been  more 
popular  than  those  called  ‘ High-ways  and  By-ways.’  The  author  of  these, 
after  having  produced  two  or  three  successful  works  of  a different  sort,  has 
given  us  two  volumes  of  tales,  with  the  title  ‘ Legends  of  the  Rhine,’ 
which  are  to  be  published  to-morrow,  we  understand,  by  Carey  and  Hart. 
The  author  professes,  seriously,  to  have  founded  his  narratives  on  tradi- 
tions yet  extant  among  those  who  live  near  the  banks  of  the  great  German 
river ; and  many  of  them  end  so  tragically  that  we  can  hardly  suspect  the 
writer  of  having  invented  them  for  his  own  amusement  or  that  of  his 
readers.  They  are  all  interesting,  though  not  all  skilfully  framed ; and 
each  of  them  contains  pages  that  may  be  placed  in  a competition  with  tho 
most  shining  passages  of  any  other  living  novel  writer. 


NEW  WORKS  PUBLISHED  BY 


In  Two  Volumes,  12mo. 

TRAVELS  IN  VARIOUS  PARTS 
OF  PERU ; 

INCLUDING  A YEAR’S  RESIDENCE  IN  POTOSI. 

By  Edmund  Temple,  Kt.  of  the  Royal  and  distinguished  Order 
of  Charles  III. 

“ These  travels  in  Peru  will  long  maintain  their  reputation  for  the  ac- 
curacy of  detail,  the  spirit  of  the  style,  and  the  utility  of  the  information 
they  contain.  The  professional  matter  is  very  valuable.” — Bulwer's  New 
Monthly  Magazine. 

“ There  is  much  to  instruct,  and  a great  deal  to  amuse.  Amid  the  de- 
tails of  personal  adventures,  there  is  a great  deal  of  shrewd  and  strong  ob- 
servation.”— London  Monthly  Magazine. 

“ We  have  met  with  no  volumes  of  travels  in  that  country  with  which, 
upon  the  whole,  we  have  been  so  much  pleased  as  the  one  before  us.”— 
Baltimore  Gazette. 

'*  This  is  an  instructive  and  entertaining  work.”— National  Gazette. 

“ This  book  is  one  of  the  most  entertaining  that  has  been  issued  from 
the  press  for  some  time.” — Pennsylvania  Inquirer. 


In  Two  Volumes,  12mo. 

SYDENHAM; 

OR,  MEMOIRS  OF  A MAN  OF  THE  WORLD. 

“ A new  novel  of  fashionable  life,  under  the  title  of  * Sydenham,  or  Me- 
moirs of  a Man  of  the  World,’  will  shortly  be  given  to  the  public.  It  ex- 
hibits the  history  of  a young  man  of  rank  and  fortune,  who,  being  of  a 
decidedly  satirical  turn,  resolves  to  gratify  his  favourite  penchant  to  ascer- 
tain the  internal  state  of  fashionable  society,  and  minutely  to  observe  hu- 
man nature  under  every  variety  of  shade  and  circumstance.  Among  other 
characters  with  whom  he  comes  in  contact,  is  the  celebrated  Brummel, 
who  figures  under  the  name  of  Beaumont  : this  gentleman  arrests  his 
peculiar  attention,  and  serves  him  for  a complete  study.  The  work,  is, 
moreover,  illustrative  of  those  sets  or  circles  in  the  world  of  ton  which 
have  never  been  depicted  in  the  pages  of  fiction,  and  respecting  which  so 
much  curiosity  has  long  been  felt.” — New  Monthly  Magazine. 

“ Each  of  these  volumes  is  in  fact  a separate  work — each  in  a different 
style  and  spirit — each  aspiring  to  a different  fame  in  composition.  ‘ Sy- 
denham’ is  a capital  work,  which,  without  the  trouble  of  puffing,  must 
make  a great  stir  in  the  upper  and  political  circles.” — London  Lit.  Gaz. 

“ Sydenham  is  well  written,  and  contains  much  pleasant  and  some  se- 
vere satire.  The  present  Whig  ministers  in  England  are  handled  without 
gloves,  and  a number  of  distinguished  personages  occupy  more  conspicu- 
ous places  than  they  would  have  been  likely  to  choose,  had  the  matter 
been  referred  to  themselves.” — Courier. 

“ The  work  before  us  is  one  of  the  most  powerful  of  its  class  ; it  bears 
intrinsic  evidence  of  a new  writer.  The  portrait  of  Brummel,  the  ‘ arch 
dandy,’ is  excellent ; and  all  the  scenes  in  which  he  is  engaged  are  ma- 
naged with  skill  and  tact.  There  is,  in  fact,  sufficient  material  in  this  book 
for  three  or  four  novels.” — New  Monthly  Magazine. 

“ All  the  personages  are  of  course  real,  though  under  fictitious  names  ; 
these  pages  are,  in  reality,  memoirs  of  the  intrigues  of  the  times,  full  of 
keen  observation,  graphic  sketches  of  character,  biting  sarcasm,  one  page 
of  which  would  make  the  fortune  of  a pamphlet.”— London  Gazette. 


E.  L.  CAREY  AND  A.  HART. 


In  Two  Volumes,  12mo. 

THE  S T A F F-  0 F F I C E R. 

OR,  THE  SOLDIER  OF  FORTUNE. 

A TALE  OF  REAL  LIFE. 

“ The  web  of  life  is  of  a mingled  yarn,  good  and  ill  together;  our  vir- 
tues would  be  proud  if  our  faults  whipped  them  not,  and  our  crimes  would 
despair  if  they  were  not  cherished  by  our  virtues.” 

BY  OLIVER  MOORE. 

“ We  are  prepared  to  admit  that  our  extracts  do  not  do  justice  to  the 
work  : the  writer’s  power  is  in  discriminating  female  character  ; but  as  he 
judiciously  makes  it  develope  itself  by  incident,  to  illustrate  this  would 
require  scenes  and  pages  to  be  transferred  to  our  columns.  As  a whole, 
this  novel  will  be  read  with  interest:  it  is  light  and  pleasant ; with  many 
very  natural  scenes,  many  excellent  and  well-drawn  characters,  and  with- 
out one  line  or  word  of  affectation  or  pretence.” — Athenceum. 

11  This  is  a most  entertaining  work  : it  is  written  with  great  spirit,  ele- 
gance, and  candour.  The  delineation  of  character  (particularly  that  of 
many  distinguished  individuals  officially  connected  with  Ireland  during 
the  Pitt  administration)  is  skilfully  and  vividly  drawn  ; and  the  multifa- 
rious incidents— several  of  which  are  of  a highly  piquant  description — 
are  given  with  a tact  and  delicacy  creditable  to  the  judgment  and  talent 
of  the  author.  We  can  say  with  truth,  that  we  have  fairly  gone  through 
this  tale  of  real  life  without  being  cloyed  or  wearied  for  a single  moment ; 
but  that  it  excited,  and  kept  up,  an  interest  in  our  minds  which  few  vo- 
lumes designed  for  mere  amusement  have  been  able  to  inspire.” — Brigh- 
ton Herald. 


In  Two  Volumes,  12mo. 

THE  NAVAL  OFFICER; 

OR,  SCENES  AND  ADVENTURES  IN  THE  LIFE 
OF  FRANK  MILDMAY. 

By  the  Author  of  “ Peter  Simple,”  “ The  King’s  Own,”  etc. 

“ This  is  the  most  seaman-like  composition  that  has  yet  issued  from  the 
press.  We  recommend  it  to  all  who  1 live  at  home  at  ease,’  and  need 
scarcely  say,  that  no  man-of-wars  man  should  remain  an  hour  without  it.” 
— Atlas. 

“ The  sea  scenes  are  admirably  executed.  They  present  some  of  the 
most  effective  paintings  we  ever  witnessed.” — Monthly  Review. 


In  Two  Volumes,  12mo. 

THE  WAY  OF  THE  WORLD; 

By  the  Author  of  “ De  Lisle.” 

NOTICES  OF  DE  LISLE.— “ This  is  unquestionably  one  of  the  best 
novels  of  the  class  to  which  it  belongs.”—  Times. 

“ It  is  a novel  of  extraordinary  fertility.” — Atlas. 

NOTICE  OF  WAY  OF  THE  WORLD. — “ We  prefer  this  to  the  au- 
thors former  works.”— Lit.  Gazette. 

“ The  author  possesses  profound  power  of  thought.”—  Times. 


NEW  WORKS  PUBLISHED  BY 


In  Two  Volumes,  12mo. 

THE  KIN  G’S  OWN; 

A TALE  OF  THE  SEA. 

By  the  Author  of  “Tub  Naval  Officer,”  “ Peter  Simfle,”  etc. 

“ An  excellent  novel.” — Edinburg  Review. 

“ Captain  Marryat  may  take  his  place  at  the  hffad  of  the  naval  novelists 
of  the  day.” — United  Service  Journal. 

“ The  adventures  of  the  hero,  through  bold  and  stirring  scenes,  lose  not  a 
jot  of  their  interest  to  the  last,  while  the  naval  descript  ions  of  sights  and 
deeds  on  shipboard  may  be  compared  with  any  similar  production  of  which 
we  have  any  knowledge.” — Atlas. 

“ A very  remarkable  book,  full  of  vigour,  and  characterized  by  incidents 
of  perfect  originality,  both  as  to  conception  and  treatment.  Few  persons 
will  take  up  the  book  without  going  fairly  through  it  to  the  catastrophe, 
which  startles  the  reader  by  its  unexpected  nature.” — Literary  Gazette. 

“ Replete  with  genius.  The  work  will  go  far  permanently  to  fix  the 
name  of  Captain  Marryat  among  the  most  popular  and  successful  writers 
of  fiction  of  the  age.” — Felix  Farley's  Bristol  Journal. 

“ A work,  perhaps,  not  to  be  equalled  in  the  whole  round  of  romance, 
for  the  tremendous  power  of  its  descriptions,  for  the  awfulness  of  its  sub- 
jects, and  for  the  brilliancy  and  variety  of  the  colours  with  which  they 
are  paiuted.” — Spectator. 


In  Two  Volumes,  12mo. 

FIVE  NIGHTS  OF  ST.  ALBANS. 

“ Some  man  of  talent  has  taken  up  the  old  story  of  the  Wandering  Jew, 
to  try  what  he  could  make  of  a new  version  of  it.  He  has  succeeded  in 
composing  as  pretty  a piece  of  diablerie  as  ever  made  candles  burn  blue  at 
midnight.  The  horrors  of  Der  Freischutz  are  mere  child’s  pi  ay  compared 
with  the  terrors  of  the  Old  Man  or  the  demon  Amaimon  ; and  yet  all  the 
thinking  and  talking  portion  of  the  book  is  as  shrewd  and  sharp  as  the 
gladiatorial  dialogues  of  Shakspeare’s  comedies.”— Spectator. 

“ A romance,  called  the  ‘ Five  Mights  of  St.  Albans'  has  just  appeared, 
which  combines  an  extraordinary  power  of  description  with  an  enchain- 
ing interest.  It  is  just  such  a romance  as  we  should  imagine  Martin,  the 
painter,  would  write  ; and,  to  say  the  truth,  the  description  of  supernatu- 
ral effects  in  the  book,  fall  very  little  short  in  their  operation  upon  differ- 
ent senses  of  the  magical  illusions  of  the  talented  artist.”— John  Bull. 

“ If  you  dislike  the  marvellous,  you  had  as  well  not  begin  the  book  at 
all;  but  if  it  be  your  delight  to  unravel  the  mysterious,  and  muse  upon  the 
wonderful,  we  can  promise  you  that  if  you  once  begin  the  perusal,  you 
must  proceed,  and  that  you  will  do  so  with  breathless  interest.  The  last 
extract  wdiich  we  can  afford  to  give  exemplifies  the  brilliancy  and  amazing 
force  of  the  author  of  St.  Albans  imagination.” — Edinburgh  Evening  Post. 

“ The  lovers  of  the  mysterious,  the  appalling,  and  the  supernatural  have 
a great  treat  prepared  for  them,  in  this  extraordinary  production,  wdiich 
comprehends  a succession  of  wonders  that  could  have  proceeded  only  from 
an  invention  of  the  most  inexhaustible  character.” — Morning  Chronicle. 

“ This  is  a work  of  pure  fiction,  and  is  one  of  the  most  splendidly  imagi- 
native books  we  have  met  with  for  a long  time.” — Mirror. 


E.  L.  CAREY  AND  A.  HART. 


In  Two  Volumes,  12mo. 

OUR  ISLAND. 

COMPRISING 

FORGERY,  A TALE;  AND,  THE  LUNATIC , A TALE. 

“ There  is  a great  share  of  talent  in  these  pages,  which  have  also  the 
merit  of  being  laid  chiefly  among  scenes  new  to  a large  portion  of  our 
readers.” — Literary  Gazette. 

“ The  Lunatic.— This  is  indeed  an  excellent  tale— well  told— with  variety 
of  incidents  and  character,  and  with  much  humour.  Not  to  speak  in  dis- 
paragement of  the  first  tale,  we  must  confess  that  we  have  been  highly 
pleased  with  the  second,  and  we  think  our  readers’  time  will  be  amply  re- 
paid by  a perusal  of  both.”— London  Monthly  Magazine. 

“This  work  is  of  a generally  interesting  character,  and  we  feel  it  our 
duty  to  encourage  the  publication  of  such  productions  as  these  tales,  since 
they  point  attention  to  errors  of  legislation.”— Weekly  Despatch. 


In  Two  Volumes,  12mo. 

PETER  SIMPLE; 

OR,  ADVENTURES  OF  A MIDSHIPMAN. 
By  the  Author  of  “ The  King’s  0 ws.” 


In  Two  Volumes,  12mo. 

TOM  CRINGLE’S  LOG. 

“ The  scenes  are  chiefly  nautical,  and  we  can  safely  say,  that  no  author 
of  the  present  day,  not  even  excepting  our  own  Cooper,  has  surpassed  him 
in  his  element.” — U.  S.  Gazette. 

“The  sketches  are  not  only  replete  with  entertainment,  but  useful,  as 
affording  an  accurate  and  vivid  description  of  scenery,  and  of  life  and  man- 
ners in  the  West  Indies.” — Boston  Traveller. 

“ We  think  none  who  have  read  this  work  will  deny  that  the  author  is 
the  best  nautical  writer  who  has  yet  appeared.  He  is  not  Smollett,  he  is 
not  Cooper ; but  he  is  far  superior  to  them  both.”— Boston  Transcript. 

“ The  scenes  are  chiefly  nautical,  and  are  described  in  a style  of  beauty 
and  interest  never  surpassed  by  any  writer.”— Baltimore  Gazette. 

“The  author  has  been  justly  compared  with  Cooper,  and  many  of  his 
sketches  are  in  fact  equal  to  any  from  the  pen  of  our  celebrated  country- 
man.”— Saturday  Evening  Post. 


In  Two  Volumes,  12mo. 

TOM  CRINGLE’S  LOG. 

SECOND  SERIES. 


In  Three  Volumes,  12mo. 

TOM  CRINGLE’S  LOG. 

FIRST  AND  SECOND  SERIES. 

A NEW  EDITION  COMPLETE. 


NEW  WORKS  PUBLISHED  BY 


In  Two  Volumes,  12mo. 

STANLEY  BUXTON; 

OR,  THE  SCHOOLFELLOWS. 

By  John  Galt,  Esq.,  Author  of  “Annals  of  the  Parish,” 
“ Lawrie  Todd,”  “Eben  Erskine,”  etc. 

“ While  guile  is  guiltless,  and  life’s  business  play, 

Friendships  are  formed  that  never  know  decay.” 

“ Oh,  that  all  novels  were  like  this  piece  of  admirable  fiction.” — Spec- 
tator. 

“ We  must  say  this  work  is  in  Mr.  Galt’s  best  style,  the  volume  before 
us  contains  samples  of  his  tastes  and  of  his  powers.” — Bulwer's  New 
Monthly  Magazine. 

“ Mr.  Galt’s  new  novel  is  on  our  table,  and  we  regret  we  have  not  space 
to  go  further  into  the  arcana  of  ‘ Stanley  Buxton,’  in  which  the  author  has 
aimed  at  painting  natural  feelings  in  situations  not  common,  and  with 
much  success.  Some  of  his  descriptions  are  also  deserving  of  special  praise. 
Two  episodes  in  the  second  volume  add  to  the  general  interest,  and  further 
recommend  the  work  to  public  favour.” — London  Literary  Gazette. 

“ We  find  in  this  work  the  force  of  conception,  and  the  full  execution 
which  distinguish  the  ‘ Annals  of  the  Parish,’  and  ‘ Lawrie  Todd.’  ” — Sun. 

“ The  new  novel,  * Stanley  Buxton,’  just  published  by  Carey  and  Hart, 
may  be  called  one  of  the  very  best  of  Mr.  Galt’s  productions.” — Daily 
Chronicle. 

“ In  ‘ Stanley  Buxton’  there  is  the  same  delightful  freshness,  the  same 
striking  originality  of  purpose,  the  same  easy  and  flowing,  yet  racy  and 
spirited  manner  which  characterized  the  ‘ Annals  of  the  Parish.’  ” — Satur- 
day Courier. 

“ For  touching  the  heart,  for  keen  knowledge  of  nature,  and  for  quiet 
and  beautiful  descriptions,  like  the  still  life  in  a painter’s  sketch,  Galt  pos- 
sesses a vision  and  a power,  that  are  not  often  surpassed,  except  by  Bul- 
wer.  The  author  of  ‘ Stanley  Buxton’  is  infinitely  superior  to  D’lsraeli, 
whose  imagination  is  as  excursive  and  capricious  as  the  wing  of  a sea- 
fowl.” — Chronicle. 

“ Mr.  Galt  is  a writer  so  well  known  and  so  deservedly  admired,  that  the 
announcement  of  a new  novel  from  his  pen  is  sufficient  to  awaken  geno- 
ral  curiosity.” — Gazette. 


In  Two  Volumes,  I2mo. 

FITZ  GEORGE. 

A NOVEL. 

“Smiles  without  mirth,  and  pastimes  without  pleasure, 

Youth  without  honour,  age  without  respect.” — Byron. 

“There  are  scenes  in  it  which  must  awaken  attention  and  interest;  it 
is  evidently  written  by  a powerful  and  accustomed  hand.” — Athenaeum., 

“ Fitz  George  is  a production  of  great  talent.” — Weekly  Despatch. 

“ If  all  novels  were  like  this,  they  would  soon  be  in  the  hands  of  philo- 
sophers as  well  as  fashionables.” — True  Sun. 

“ Should  a library  be  formed  in  Buckingham  Palace,  these  volumes  should 
have  a shelf  in  it  to  themselves.” — Bell's  New  Weekly  Messenger. 

“ The  whole  book  abounds  with  the  most  stirring  interest.” — National 
Omnibus. 


E.  L.  CAREY  AND  A.  HART. 


In  Two  Volumes,  12mo. 

THE  OUTLAW’S  BRIDE; 

AND  OTHER  TALES. 

“The  tales  in  these  two  volumes  are  uncommonly  entertaining,  and 
well  written,  and  the  low  price  at  which  they  are  offered  should  ensure 
them  an  extensive  circulation  throughout  the  United  States.” — United 
States  Gazette. 

“These  volumes  of  tales  may  be  approved  by  those  whose  literary  taste 
has  been  well  cultivated,  and  by  those  who  are  most  strict  in  morals.” — 
Daily  Chronicle. 

“The  selection  is  from  the  recent  productions  of  the  most  celebrated 
and  gifted  writers  in  this  department  of  prose  fiction.”—  National  Gazette. 

“ Messrs.  Carey  and  Hart  could  not  have  furnished  the  public  with  more 
agreeable  reading.  The  most  difficult  taste  can  find  something  to  amuse 
and  while  away  an  hour  in  these  volumes.  It  is  seldom  that  the  same 
variety  and  excellence  of  composition  is  to  be  met  with  in  the  same  space.” 
— Pennsylvania  Inquirer. 

“ We  cannot  particularize  the  features  and  merits  of  each  tale, — they 
are  all  possessed  of  much  excellence,  and  an  evening  could  not  be  passed 
more  pleasantly  by  the  family  circle,  than  by  listening  to  these  beautiful 
stories.”— Daily  Intelligencer. 

In  Two  Volumes,  12mo. 

FIRST  AND  LAST. 

By  the  Author  of  “ Five  Nights  of  St.  Albans.” 


In  Two  Volumes,  12mo. 

ALICE  PAULET; 

BEING  A SEQ.UEL  TO  “ SYDENHAM  ; OH,  MEMOIRS  OF  A MAN  OF 
THE  WORLD.” 

By  the  Author  of  “ Sydenham.” 

“Two  most  amusing  and  clever  volumes,  decidedly  improvements  on 
their  predecessors.  The  great  characteristic  of  this  work  is  its  good  sense.” 
— London  Literary  Gazette. 

“ Conceived  and  sketched  in  the  very  spirit  of  Hogarth.” — Courier. 
“Great  strength  of  mind,  knowledge  of  the  world,  and  acquaintance 
with  the  higher  circles  of  society,  are  visible  in  every  page.” — Cheltenham 
Chronicle. 


In  Two  Volumes,  12mo. 

THE  CROPPY. 

By  the  Author  of  “ The  O’Hara  Tales,”  “ The  Ghost 
Hunter,”  etc.  etc. 

“ Delighted  as  we  have  been  with  all  the  previous  productions  of  these 
gifted  authors,  it  was  reserved  for  the  ‘ Croppy’  alone  to  impress  us  with 
any  idea  of  the  full  extent  of  their  genius  and  capabilities.  The  story  it- 
self glows  with  the  very  essence  of  romance  and  excitation." — Literary 
Chronicle. 


NEW  WORKS  PUBLISHED  BY 
In  Two  Volumes,  12mo. 

THE  SKETCH  BOOK  OF  FASHION. 

By  the  Author  of  “ Mothers  and  Daughters,”  and 
“ The  Fair  of  Mat  Fair,”  etc. 

“ Tliis  work  deserves  to  go  down  to  posterity  as  a true  picture  of  refined 
life.  The  history  of  Mr.  Vernon  Clermont  was  never  exceeded  by  any  pen, 
however  light-pointed  and  sparkling.  If  the  authoress  of  the  ‘ Intrigante’ 
had  never  written  any  thing  else,  she  might  justly  be  called  one  of  the  most 
finished  moral  satirists  that  this  age  at  least  has  seen.” — Spectator. 

“ In  these  tales  we  have  the  point,  brilliancy,  lightness  of  touch,  and 
witty  harmless  malice  of  a French  writer,  in  alliance  with  the  shrewdness 
and  range  of  observation  of  a very  clever  woman.  Two  scenes  in  ‘ My 
Place  in  the  Country’  belong  to  the  richest  comedy.” — Tait's  Magazine. 

44  Lively,  keen,  witty,  and  full  of  relish,  with  here  and  there  a tone  of 
satire,  which,  but  for  its  gracefulness,  might  be  thought  a little  too  sharp, 
and  a bantering,  which,  amusing  though  it  be,  too  nearly  approaches  mis- 
chief-making.”— Morning  Post. 

41  Full  of  delicacy,  strength,  and  feeling.” — Town  Journal. 

44  A very  entertaining  work.  4 The  Pavilion’  lays  open  the  back  of  the 
puppet-show,  and  discovers  the  intrigues  of  a court.  There  is  skill  here — 
the  eye  is  quick,  the  hand  light  and  steady,  the  instruments  keen.  4 My 
Place  in  the  Country’  is  extremely  clever  and  amusing.  4 The  Intrigante’ 
shows  the  way  up  the  back- staircase  of  the  world,  and  is  a story  of  great 
power.” — Examiner. 

44  Full  of  the  most  delicate  and  touching  sentiments,  and  of  a sweet  and 
soul-stirring  pathos.” — Metropolitan  Mag.,  Jlpril . 


In  Two  Volumes,  12mo. 

PIN  MONEY. 

BY  MRS.  CHARLES  GORE, 

Authoress  of  “ Hungarian  Tales,”  “ Polish  Tales,”  etc. 

44  Her  writings  have  that  originality  which  wit  gives  to  reality,  and  wit 
is  the  great  characteristic  of  her  pages.” — Bulwer's  Mew  Monthly  Magazine. 

44  Light,  spirited,  and  clever,  the  characters  are  drawn  with  truth  and 
vigour.  Keen  in  observation,  lively  in  detail,  and  with  a peculiar  and 
piquant  style,  Mrs.  Charles  Gore  gives  to  the  novel  that  charm  which 
makes  the  fascination  of  the  best  French  memoir  writers.” — London  Lite- 
rary Gazette. 

In  Two  Volumes,  12mo. 

THE  MAN-OF-WAR’S  MAN. 

By  the  Author  of  “ Tom  Cringle’s  Log.” 

44  Messrs.  Carey  and  Hart  have  nearly  ready  for  publication,  4 The  Man- 
of-war’s  Man,’  a series  of  nautical  sketches,  by  the  author  of  4 Tom  Crin- 
gle’s Log.’  The  name  of  the  author  is  in  itself  sufficient  guarantee  of 
their  merit,  and  we  can  confidently  state,  from  a hasty  perusal,  that  they 
are  fully  equal  to  their  predecessors.”—  U.  S.  Gazette. 


£.  L.  CAREY  AND  A.  HART. 


A WHISPER 

TO  A NEWLY-MARRIED  PAIR. 

“ Hail,  wedded  love ! by  gracious  Heaven  design’d, 

At  once  the  source  and  glory  of  mankind.” 

“We  solicit  the  attention  of  our  readers  to  this  publication,  as  one, 
though  small,  of  infinite  value.” — Baltimore  Minerva. 

“ ‘ The  Whisper’  is  fully  deserving  the  compliments  bestowed  upon  it, 
and  we  join  heartily,  in  recommending  it  to  our  friends,  whether  married 
or  single  — for  much  useful  instruction  may  be  gathered  from  its  pages.”— 
Lady's  Book. 

“The  work  contains  some  original  suggestions  that  are  just,  and  many 
excellent  quotations ; some  of  her  hints  to  the  ladies  should  have  been 
whispered  in  a tone  too  low  to  be  overheard  by  the  men.” — Daily  Chronicle. 


In  Two  Volumes,  12mo. 

CHARTLEY  THE  FATALIST; 

By  the  Author  of  the  “ Robbers,”  “ Invisible 
Gentleman,”  etc. 

“ We  do  not  believe  since  Schiller’s  tragedy  of  the  ‘ Robbers,’  that  any 
work  has  appeared  of  so  extraordinary  a nature  as  the  present  one,  and 
we  have  no  doubt  it  wilLbe  sought  after  and  read  with  the  greatest  avi- 
dity.”— Stamford  Herald. 

“ It  is  an  interesting  story,  told  with  skill  and  effect,  and  will  meet  with 
success.” — Athenceum. 


In  One  Volume,  18mo. 

PRINCIPLES  OF  THE 

ART  OF  MODERN  HORSEMANSHIP 

FOR  LADIES  AND  GENTLEMEN, 

IN  WHICH  ALL  THE  LATE  IMPROVEMENTS  ARE  APPLIED  TO  PRACTICE. 

Translated  from  the  French,  by  Daniel  J.  Desmond. 


In  One  Volume,  12mo 

TWO  HUNDRED  RECEIPTS  IN 

DOMESTIC  FRENCH  COOKERY. 

By  Miss  Leslie,  Author  of  the  “ Seventy-five  Receipts.” 
Price  60  cents. 

‘“The  200  Receipts  by  Miss  Leslie,’  published  by  Carey  and  Hart  of  Phi- 
ladelphia, has  been  much  praised,  and  we  think  deservedly.  The  selection 
of  subjects  made  by  the  accomplished  writer  is  of  a most  tempting  and 
tasteful  description,  and  we  must  do  her  the  justice  to  say,  that  she  has 
treated  them  in  such  an  eloquent  and  forcible  manner,  as  to  raise  in  the 
minds  of  all  dispassionate  readers  the  most  tender  and  pleasurable  asso- 
ciations. We  commend  her  to  the  careful  perusal  and  respect  of  all  thrifty 
housewives.” — Mew  York  Mirror. 


NEW  WORKS  PUBLISHED  BY 


In  Two  Volumes,  12mo. 

THE  CONTRAST 

A NOVEL. 

By  Earl  Mclgrave,  Author  of  “ Matilda,”  “ Yes  and  No,”  etc. 

“ ‘ Yes  and  No’  contained  the  best  tableaux  of  actual — human — English 
society  in  the  nineteenth  century,  of  any  novel  we  know  of.  The  same 
characteristics  that  distinguished  the  most  agreeable  novel  are  equally 
remarkable  in  its  successors.” — Bulwer's  New  Monthly  Magazine. 

“ ‘Contrast’  cannot  fail  to  prove  interesting.”— Court  Journal. 

“These  volumes  possess  the  rather  uncommon  merit  of  a very  inter- 
esting story.  The  design  is  to  paint  a man  whose  strong  feelings  are 
curbed  by  an  over-fastidiousness — what  the  French  so  happily  term  un- 
homme  difficile  ” — London  Literary  Gazette. 

“ Messrs.  Carey  and  Hart  have  republished,  in  two  neat  volumes,  Earl 
Mulgrave’s  novel  of  the  ‘ Contrast,’  which  has  been  so  favourably  received 
in  England.  It  is  said  to  be  one  of  the  best  novels'of  the  kind,  that  has 
issued  from  the  press  for  years.”— Philadelphia  Inquirer. 

“ ‘ Pelham,’  and  ‘ Yes  and  No,’  are  perhaps  the  only  paintings  of  the  pre- 
sent time  which  are  drawn  with  the  accuracy  of  knowledge,  and  the  viva- 
city of  talent.  Were  we  to  be  asked  by  a foreigner  to  recommend  those 
novels  which,  founded  on  truth,  gave  the  most  just  delineation  of  the  higher 
classes  in  England,  it  is  to  the  above  mentioned  works  we  should  refer. 
The  present  volumes,  however,  are  an  infinite  improvement  on  their  predeces- 
sor."— London  Literary  Gazette. 


In  One  Volume,  8vo. 

MEMOIRS  OF  MARSHAL  NEY, 

COMPILED  FROM  PAPERS  IN  THE  POSSESSION  OF  HIS  FAMILY. 


In  Two  Volumes,  12mo. 

MATCH-MAKING; 

AND  OTHER  TALES. 

By  Miss  Mitford,  Mrs.  S.  C.  Hall,  Leitch  Ritchie,  Miss 
L.  E.  Landon,  Mrs.  Opie,  Derwent  Conway,  etc.  etc. 

“ Messrs.  Carey  and  Hart  have  just  published  two  very  attractive  vo- 
lumes. They  are  devoted  to  brief  tales,  from  the  pens  of  the  most  popular 
English  writers,  such  as  Miss  Mitford,  L.  E.  L.,  Derwent  Conway,  Mrs.  S. 
C.  Hall,  and  others  known  with  equal  fame  to  the  reading  public.  We 
have  looked  over  two  or  three  of  them,  and  find  them  always  well  and 
sometimes  powerfully  written,  and  full  of  interest.  We  know  of  no  book 
that  ought  to  sell  better.  The  edition  is  a cheap  one." — Pennsylvania  In- 
quirer. 

“ These  tales,  nineteen  in  number,  are  among  the  best  which  the  pre- 
sent year  has  produced,  and  form  an  amusing  and  interesting  work,  which 
will  prove  an  agreeable  addition  to  the  stock  of  winter  reading.  They  are 
comprised  in  two  volumes,  which  are  sold  at  a very  moderate  price.”— 
Saturday  Courier. 


E.  L.  CAREY  AND  A.  HART. 


In  One  Volume,  12mo. 

THE  GROOM’S  ORACLE,  AND 

POCKET  STABLE  DIRECTORY. 

In  which  the  Management  of  Horses  generally,  as  to  Health,  Dieting, 
and  Exercise,  is  considered,  in  a Series  of  Familiar  Dialogues  between 
two  Grooms  engaged  in  training  Horses  to  their  work,  as  well  for  the 
Road  as  the  Chase  and  Turf.  By  John  Hinds,  V.  S.,  Author  of  the 
“ Veterinary  Surgeon.”  Embellished  with  an  elegant  Frontispiece,  by 
S.  Alken.  First  American,  from  the  second  London  Edition.  With 
considerable  additions,  and  an  appendix,  including  the  Receipt  Book 
of  John  Hinds,  V.  S 

“ This  enlarged  edition  of  the  1 Groom’s  Oracle’  contains  a good  num- 
ber of  new  points  connected  with  training  prime  horses  ; and  the  owners 
of  working  cattle,  also,  will  find  their  profit  in  consulting  the  practical 
remarks  that  are  applicable  to  their  teams ; on  the  principle  that  health 
preserved  is  better  than  disease  removed." 

“ The  Groom’s  Oracle,  by  J.  Hinds,  is  among  the  most  valuable  of  our 
recent  publications;  it  ought  to  be  in  the  possession  of  every  gentleman, 
who  either  has  in  possession,  or  has  a chance  of  possessing,  the  noble  ani- 
mal to  whose  proper  treatment  the  author  has  directed  bis  enlightened  re- 
searches.”— Taunton  Courier,  1830. 


REFLECTIONS 

ON  EVERY  DAY  IN  THE  WEEK, 

WITH  OCCASIONAL  THOUGHTS. 

BY  CATHARINE  TALBOT. 

Neatly  done  up  in  paper  with  gilt  edges.  Price  20  cents. 

“Catherine  Talbot’s  Reflections  on  every  Day  of  the  Week  have  been  pub- 
lished, in  a neat  and  popular  form,  by  Messrs.  Carey  and  Hart.  They  are 
simple,  and  applicable  to  every  reader,  and  distinguished  not  less  by  elo- 
quent thought,  than  by  sound  and  correct  judgment.  The  little  work  will 
be  read  by  no  one  without  profit.” — Saturday  Evening  Post 


In  One  Volume,  8vo. 

TATE  OJY  HYSTERIA. 

A TREATISE  ON  “HYSTERIA.” 

BY  GEORGE  TATE,  M.  D. 

“ As  public  journalists,  we  take  this  occasion  to  return  him  our  hearty 
thanks  for  the  pains  he  has  taken  to  shed  a new  light  on  an  obscure  and 
much-neglected  topic.”— North  Amer.  Med.  and  Surg.  Journ.  JYo.  XIX. 


NEW  WORKS  PUBLISHED  BY 


In  One  Volume,  12mo. 

THE  PAINTER’S  AND  COLOURMAN’S 

COMPLETE  GUIDE; 

Being  a Practical  Treatise  on  the  Preparation  of  Colours,  and  their  ap- 
plication to  the  different  kinds  of  Painting ; in  which  is  particularly 
described  the  whole  Art  of  House  Painting.  By  P.  F.  Tingry, 
Professor  of  Chymistiy,  Natural  History,  and  Mineralogy,  in  the  Aca- 
demy of  Geneva.  First  American,  from  the  third  London  Edition, 
corrected  and  considerably  improved  by  a practical  ehymist. 


In  One  Volume,  18mo. 

THE 

FAMILY  DYER  AND  SCOURER; 

Being  a Complete  Treatise  on  the  Arts  of  Dying  and  Cleaning  every 
article  of  Dress,  whether  made  of  Wool,  Cotton,  Silk,  Flax,  or  Hair  ; 
also  Bed  and  Window  Furniture,  Carpets,  Hearth-rugs,  Counterpanes, 
Bonnets,  Feathers,  &c.  By  William  Tucker,  Dyer  and  Scourer  in 
the  Metropolis. 

ELEMENTS  OF  MORALITY 

FOR  THE  INSTRUCTION  OF  YOUTH. 

WITH  SCRIPTimAL  REFERENCES. 

Translated  by  A.  Bolmar,  and  E.  K.  Price 
Half  bound.  Price  19  cents. 


In  One  Volume,  12mo. 

PICTURE  OF  PHILADELPHIA; 

Or  a brief  account  of  the  various  institutions  and  public  objects  in  this 
Metropolis,  forming  a Guide  for  Strangers,  accompanied  by  a new 
Plan  of  the  city.  In  a neat  pocket  volume. 

In  One  Volume,  12mo. 

THE  HORSE 

IN  ALL  HIS  VARIETIES  AND  USES; 

His  breeding,  rearing,  and  management,  whether  in  labour  or  rest ; 
with  Rules  occasionally  interspersed,  for  his  preservation  from 
disease.  By  John  Lawrence,  author  of  “The  History  of  the 
Horse,”  etc. 

“ Independently  of  the  practical  value  of  the  book,  and  it  is  really  and 
extensively  valuable,  it  is  one  of  the  most  amusing  the  reader  will  meet 
with  in  a thousand,  complete  and  unique,  embracing  every  possible  sub- 
ject that  can  be  connected  with  the  horse.” — Monthly  Magazine. 


E.  L.  CAREY  AND  A.  HART. 


SELECT 

MEDICO-CHIRURGICAL  TRANSACTIONS. 

A collection  of  the  most  valuable  Memoirs  read  to  the  Medico-Chirur- 
gical  Societies  of  London  and  Edinburgh;  the  Association  of  Fellows 
and  Licentiates  of  the  King  and  Queen’s  College  of  Physicians  in  Ire- 
land ; the  Royal  Academy  of  Medicine  of  Paris  ; the  Royal  Societies  of 
London  and  Edinburgh ; the  Royal  Academy  of  Turin ; the  Medical 
and  Anatomical  Societies  of  Paris,  &c.  &c.  &c. 

Edited  by  Isaac  Hays,  M.  D. 

In  One  Volume,  8vo. 

A PRACTICAL 

COMPENDIUM  OF  MIDWIFERY: 

Being  the  course  of  Lectures  on  Midwifery,  and  on  the  Diseases  of 
Women  and  Infants,  delivered  at  St.  Bartholomew’s  Hospital. 

By  the  late  Robert  Gooch,  M.  D. 

“ As  it  abounds,  however,  in  valuable  and  original  suggestions,  it  will 
be  found  a useful  book  of  reference.” — Drake's  Western  Journal. 


In  One  Volume,  8vo. 

AN  ACCOUNT  OF 

SOME  OF  THE  MOST  IMPORTANT 

DISEASES  PECULIAR  TO  WOMEN  ; 

BY  ROBERT  GOOCH,  M.  D. 

“ In  this  volume  Dr.  Gooch  has  made  a valuable  contribution  to  practi- 
cal medicine.  It  is  the  result  of  the  observation  and  experience  of  a strong, 
sagacious,  and  disciplined  mind.” — Transylvania  Journal  of  Medicine. 

“ This  work,  which  is  now  for  the  first  time  presented  to  the  profession 
in  the  United  States,  comes  to  them  with  high  claims  to  their  notice.”— 
Drake's  Western  Journal. 


In  Two  Volumes,  12mo. 

FRESCATIS  ; 

OR,  SCENES  IN  PARIS. 

In  One  Volume,  18mo. 

COLMAN’S  BROAD  GRINS. 

A NEW  EDITION,  WITH  ADDITIONS. 


NEW  WORKS  PUBLISHED  BY 


In  One  Volume,  8vo. 

HALL  ON  THE  LOSS  OF  BLOOD . 


RESEARCHES 


PRINCIPALLY  RELATIVE  TO 


THE  MORBID  AND  CURATIVE  EFFECTS  OF  LOSS 
OF  BLOOD. 

BY  MARSHALL  HALL,  M.  D.,  F.  R.  S.  E.,  &c.  &c. 


“ It  will  be  seen  that  we  have  been  much  pleased  with  Dr.  Hall’s  work 
generally  ; we  think  it  is  calculated  to  do  much  good  in  placing  the  sub- 
ject of  the  due  institution  of  blood-letting  on  a practical  basis.  Dr.  Hall 
has  subjoined  a plan  of  a Register  of  Cases  of  Blood-letting,  which  would 
be  a most  useful  record,  if  properly  kept ; and  we  cannot  recommend  such 
a detail  of  facts,  to  practitioners,  in  too  high  terms.” — American  Journal 
of  Medical  Sciences , No.  XI. 

“It  is  not  for  us  to  say  how  large  may  have  been  the  number  of  suf- 
ferers, but  we  know  some  have  perished  from  direct  exhaustion  compli- 
cated with  reaction,  who  might  have  been  saved,  if  the  principles  and 
practice  of  our  author  had  been  known  and  understood.” — N.  A.  Med.  and 
Surg.  Journal , No.  XX.  for  October , 1830. 


In  One  Volume,  8vo. 

TEALE  ON  NEURALGIC  DISEASES. 

A TREATISE 

ON  NEURALGIC  DISEASES, 


Dependent  upon  Irritation  of  the  Spinal  Marrow  and  Ganglia  of  the 
Sympathetic  Nerve. 


Member  of  the  Royal  College  of  Surgeons  in  London,  of  the  Royal  Medi- 
cal Society  of  Edinburgh,  Senior  Surgeon  to  the  Leeds  Public  Dispensary. 


“ It  is  a source  of  genuine  gratification  to  meet  with  a work  of  this 
character,  when  it  is  so  often  our  lot  to  be  obliged  to  labour  hard  to  win- 
now a few  grains  of  information  from  the  great  mass  of  dullness,  igno- 
rance, and  mistatement  with  which  we  are  beset,  and  cannot  too  highly 
recommend  it  to  the  attention  of  the  profession.”— American  Journal  of 
the  Medical  Sciences,  No.  X. 


By  Thomas  Pridgin  Teale. 


Price  31  cents. 


In  One  Volume,  8vo. 
SELECT  SPEECHES  OF 


JOHN  SERGEANT 


OF  PENNSYLVANIA. 


E.  L.  CAREY  AND  A.  HART. 


In  One  Volume,  12mo. 

A SUBALTERN  IN  AMERICA; 

COMPRISING 

HIS  NARRATIVE  OF  THE  CAMPAIGNS  OF  THE  BRITISH  ARMY  AT  BALTI- 
MORE, WASHINGTON,  ETC.  DURING  THE  LATE  WAR. 

In  Two  Volumes,  12mo. 

NIGHT  S-A  T-M  E S S. 


In  Two  Volumes,  8vo. 

NATURE  DISPLAYED 

IN  HER  MODE  OF  TEACHING  LANGUAGE  TO  MAN; 

Being  a new  and  infallible  method  of  acquiring  languages  with  un- 
paralleled rapidity ; deduced  from  the  Analysis  of  the  human  Mind, 
and  consequently  suited  to  every  capacity ; adapted  to  the  F rench, 

BY  N.  G.  DU  FIEF. 

To  which  is  prefixed  a development  of  the  author’s  plan  of  tuition  : 
differing  entirely  from  every  other ; so  powerful  in  its  operation  and 
so  very  economical,  that  a liberal  education  can  be  afforded  even  to 
the  poorest  of  mankind. 

EIGHTH  EDITION,  ENLARGED  AND  IMPROVED. 


In  Two  Volumes,  8vo. 

DUFIE  F’S  SPANISH  NATURE 

DISPLAYED. 


In  Two  Volumes,  8ro. 

A NEW  UNIVERSAL  AND 

PRONOUNCING  DICTIONARY 

OF  THE  FRENCH  AND  ENGLISH  LANGUAGES. 

Containing  above  fifty  thousand  terms  and  names  not  to  be  found  in 
the  Dictionaries  of  Boyer,  Perry,  Nugent,  &c.  &c. ; to  which  is  added 
a vast  fund  of  other  information  equally  beneficial  and  instructive. 

BY  N.  G.  DUFIEF. 

A new  Edition,  revised  and  corrected  by  the  Author. 


NEW  WORKS— CAREY  & HART. 


In  One  Volume,  18mo. 

THE  SURGEON-DENTIST S MANUAL. 

THE  SURGEON-DENTIST’S  ANATOMICAL  AND 

PHYSIOLOGICAL  MANUAL. 

By  G.  Wait. 

Member  of  the  Royal  College  of  Surgeons  in  London,  &c.  &c. 

“ The  work  cannot  fail,  we  think,  to  answer  well  the  purpose  for  which 
it  was  designed,  of  a manual  for  the  practical  dentist ; and  in  the  notes 
will  be  found  many  useful  hints  respecting  the  diseases  of  these  structures.” 
— Boston  Med.  and  Surg.  Journ.  1830. 


MANUAL  OF  SURGICAL  OPERATIONS. 

CONTAINING  THE 

NEW  METHOD  OF  OPERATING 

Devised  by  Lisfranc. 

Followed  by  two  Synoptic  Tables  of  Natural  and  Instrumental  Labours. 

By  J.  Coster,  M.  D.  and  P.  of  the  University  of  Turin. 

“ Dr.  John  D.  Godman,  Lecturer  on  Anatomy,  in  this  city,  a gentleman 
of  distinguished  professional  and  literary  talents,  having  translated  this 
small,  but  valuable  volume,  for  the  benefit  of  the  students  who  may  ho- 
nour our  University  by  their  attendance,  I shall  merely  refer  to  that  work. 
I have  more  pleasure  in  recommending,  inasmuch  as  a short  system  of 
operative  surgery  has  been  a desideratum.” — Gibson's  Surgery , Vol.  II. 
page  541. 


In  One  Volume,  8vo. 

SAISSY  ON  THE  EAR. 

DISEASES  OF  THE  INTERNAL  EAR. 

BY  J.  A.  SAISSY. 

Member  of  the  Royal  Academy  of  Sciences,  Literature,  and  Arts  in  Lyons, 
Fellow  of  the  Medical  Society  of  the  same  city,  and  of  the  Medical  Socie- 
ties of  Bordeaux,  Orleans,  Marseilles,  &.c.  Honoured  with  a premium  by 
the  Medical  Society  of  Bordeaux,  and  since  enlarged  by  the  author. 

Translated  from  the  French  by  Nathan  R.  Smith,  Professor  of  Sur- 
gery in  the  University  of  Maryland,  with  a Supplement  on  Diseases 
of  the  External  Ear,  by  the  Translator. 


FROISSART  AND  HIS  TIMES. 

BY  THE  LATE  BARRY  ST.  LEGER. 


